《Stay Away My CEO Ex Husband Angel Lost》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Shaun returned home, and as his secret lover, Jennifer Lim was the first to be taken to his ce, the Eighth Residence. ording to protocol, before meeting him, she had to bathe properly and could not use perfume. Strictly adhering to his preferences, she washed herself thoroughly, changed into ice silk pajamas, and went to the second-floor bedroom. A man was sitting in front of theputer and appeared to be dealing with business. When he saw her enter, he lightly swept her a nce. ¡°Come here.¡± His voice, cold and emotionless, weighed down on Jennifer¡¯s heart like an anchor. He was aloof and unpredictable, and Jennifer, fearing his anger, dared not dy for a moment and walked quickly to him. Before she could stand, Shaun took her into his arms, and with his long, slender fingers, he cupped her chin. Lowering his head, he kissed her red lips and pried her teeth open. Shaun has always been reluctant to say much to her. He never tried to initiate conversation, and whenever he saw her, all he did was have sex with her. He looks noble and ascetic, but not in such matters. He had been abroad on business for three months, all throughout without the touch of a woman. She did not expect him to be gentle tonight. She was not wrong. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When she woke up, the ce beside her was empty, but the sound of sshing water came from the bathroom. She looked toward it and saw a slender figure reflected in the foggy ss. Jennifer was a bit surprised. He had never waited for her to wake up when he was done. Howe he didn¡¯t leave this time? She braced her weak body and sat up from the bed, quiet and well-behaved, waiting for the man toe out. A few minutester, the sound of water in the bathroom abruptly stopped and the man came out wrapped in a bath towel. The water at the end of his hair dripped on his honey-colored skin, slowly sliding past his firm chest to his abdominal muscles with a deadly temptation. His face was delicate and handsome as if sharpened by a knife. His peach blossom eyes were indifferent and detached, always deep and obscure. The man looked very good, however, his cold aura ensured that people never dared to approach him easily. Shaun saw that she was awake, and gave her a cold look. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe here anymore.¡± Jennifer froze for a moment. What did he mean by that? Shaun withdrew his eyes from looking at her, turned to fetch a document, and handed it to her, ¡°This is the contract, I¡¯m terminating the contract early.¡± When she saw the lover¡¯s agreement, Jennifer realized that Shaun was trying to end their rtionship. As it turned out, he didn¡¯t leave because he was too fond of her. Rather, he was breaking up with her. After being with him for five years, she had always had it at the back of her mind that this woulde, but she never thought it would be like this. There was no reason and no extra exnation. Just a straightforward notice. She forced down the paining from her heart and slowly raised her head to look at Shaun who was already dressing. ¡°The contract expires in six months. Can¡¯t it wait?¡± The doctor said she had three months to live, and she wanted to stay with him until the end of her life. Shaun didn¡¯t respond. He merely stared at her with cold eyes like he was kicking away a ything that he was tired of. His silence gave Jennifer the self-awareness she needed. Five years had passed, and she still hadn¡¯t warmed his heart. It was high time she woke up to reality. She took the contract, pretending to raise the corners of her mouth in a rxed manner, and smiled quietly and beautifully. ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. I¡¯m just kidding.¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°I wanted to leave a long time ago, and now that the contract has been terminated early, I can¡¯t be happier.¡± Shaun¡¯s hand, which was finishing his shirt sleeve, paused slightly as he raised his cool eyes to survey Jennifer. He saw that she not only looked unaffected, she even vaguely looked excited as if for her, it was a relief. He frowned lightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ve been meaning to leave?¡± Jennifer nodded as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not too young. I should get married and have children. I can¡¯t stay around you forever, can I?¡± It was impossible for her to get married or have children in this life, but in front of Shaun, she had to preserve a bit of her dignity. Thinking of this, she smiled again and asked Shaun, ¡°Since the contract is terminated, I can have a boyfriend from now on, right?¡± Shaun looked uncertain, and after staring at her steadily for a moment, he picked up the ncPain watch that was ced on the bed and turned around to leave. ¡°As you wish.¡± These were his words before he left. Looking at his back, Jennifer¡¯s smile gradually faded. Shaun hated it when people touched his stuff, yet he didn¡¯t even react when he heard that she was getting a boyfriend. It seemed that¡­ He really was tired of her. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 I never used a penny of his money After Shaun left, his personal assistant, Lea Spara, walked in with some medicine. She handed the medicine to Jennifer and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Lim, please.¡± It was a contraceptive pill. Shaun didn¡¯t love her, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t allow her to carry his child. After they met each time, he would send Lea to deliver the medicine and order her to watch her take it. Jennifer looked at the white pill and her heart ached again. I don¡¯t know if it was because her heart hadpletely copsed, or if she had been stung by Shaun¡¯s relentlessness, but in any case, she was in so much pain that she could hardly breathe. ¡°Miss Lim¡­¡± When Lea saw that she did not respond, she immediately raised her voice to remind her, as if afraid that she would not take it. Jennifer took a look at her, and without much ceremony, took it, put it in her mouth, and without even drinking water, swallowed it. Lea instantly put away her worried look and took out some real estate deeds and checks from a file bag andid them out in front of Jennifer one by one. ¡°Miss Lim, this is Mr. Murphy¡¯spensation for you. In addition to the property and luxury car, he also gave you an extra 50 million. Please ept it.¡± It was rather generous. It was a pity that she had never wanted his money. Jennifer looked up at Lea and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of that.¡± Lea froze for a moment, somewhat puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough?¡± Hearing these words, Jennifer only felt her heart sink. Even Lea believed she was in it for the money, not to mention Shaun. The reason he was giving her such a high termination fee was that he was afraid that she would pester him again for money in the future, wasn¡¯t it? Jennifer smiled bitterly, picked up the bag next to her, took out a ck card from it, and handed it to Lea, ¡°This is what he gave me. Please return it to him for me and tell him for me that I never used a penny of his money. Naturally, I won¡¯t take his breakup fee.¡± Lea was nowpletely frozen. In five years, Miss Lim never used Mr. Murphy¡¯s money? Jennifer, not caring whether Lea believed it or not, ced the ck card directly on the pile of property deeds, turned around, and left the Eighth Residence. Winter in Boston was freezing. Jennifer walked down the street in the vi area. Her thin figure cast a shadow on the ground. She tightened her beige coat, gritted her teeth, and walked back to her apartment step by step. She pushed open the door to reveal a spacious apartment with warm, luxurious decor. Jennifer, on the other hand, felt cold and devoid of any warmth, just like Shaun¡¯s heart. She sat on the couch and after a moment of dithering, began to pack her things. The apartment was given to her by Shaun. Since he didn¡¯t want her, she wouldn¡¯t want what he gave her. Jennifer took out her suitcase, opened her closet, and put all her clothes in it. She didn¡¯t bring much with her and simply packed up and left the apartment with her suitcase. After getting into the car, sent a text to Lea. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. [Ms. Spara. Code for Empire Apartments, 0826.) Lea was a smart woman and immediately understood when she saw the text message. Miss Lim not only didn¡¯t spend any of Mr. Murphy¡¯s money, but she also didn¡¯t want the apartment Mr. Murphy gave her. The woman who knelt in front of Mr. Murphy five years ago and begged him to buy her one night for a million dors was so clean and crisp. She quickly returned to her office, returned the items to Shaun as they were, and conveyed Jennifer¡¯s words to him verbatim. Shaun raised his indifferent and detached peach blossom eyes and swept them across the things on the table before pausing on the ck card. He asked Lea in a cold voice, ¡°An extra million in there?¡± Lea immediately nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Before Lea went back to the office, she had gone to the bank to check the amount on the ck card. In addition to the money Mr. Murphy ordered her to send every month, there was an extra million. Apparently, this was the money Miss Lim had gotten from him for selling her body. Shaun frowned lightly and pondered for a long time before he stretched out his defined fingers, picked up the ck card, and snapped it in half. Then he pushed the pile of real estate certificates in front of Lea and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Get rid of it.¡± Lea opened her mouth to say something in Miss Lim¡¯s defense but saw that Shaun had already turned on hisputer and started his work. Lea intuitively shut up, picked up the items, and exited the CEO¡¯s office. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Reluctance Jennifer arrived at her best friend, Carley Kelley¡¯s ce with her suitcase. She raised her hand, knocked gently on the door, and then stood by, waiting quietly. Carley and she were both orphans, and the two grew up together in the orphanage, so you could say they were like sisters. Jennifer shed back to when she was picked up by Shaun. Carley had said to her, ¡°Jennifer, in the future, if he doesn¡¯t want you, remember toe home.¡± It was because of these words that Jennifer dared to abandon Shaun¡¯s house. Carley quickly opened the door, and when she saw it was her, the corners of her mouth immediately rose in a broad smile. ¡°Jennifer! What brings you here?¡± Jennifer¡¯s grip on her trolley tightened and she said with some embarrassment, ¡°Carley, I¡¯vee to join you.¡± Only then did Carley see the suitcase in her hand, and the smile on her face instantly froze, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jennifer smiled and acted as if nothing had happened, ¡°I split up with him.¡± Carley froze for a moment and looked over at Jennifer who was forcing a smile. She looked at Jennifer properly examining her small, pale face and sunken eye sockets. Her thin body looked light enough to be blown away by the frigid wind that fluttered around her. Seeing Jennifer like this, Carley suddenly felt so heartbroken. She rushed forward and hugged Jennifer tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m still here for you.¡± Hearing these words, Jennifer¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. She hugged Carley and gently patted her back, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Carley knew she was just cating herself. She had seen how much Jennifer liked Shaun. Over the past five years, Jennifer had worked her butt off to get the million dors back to Shaun. She foolishly thought that this would change Shaun¡¯s impression of her. But in the end, Shaun abandoned her mercilessly. Carley suddenly remembered that rainy night five years ago¡­.. If Jennifer hadn¡¯t sold herself for Hill Harper, she wouldn¡¯t have met Shaun. Then Jennifer would have been living a happy life. Unfortunately, there was no restarting from the past¡­ Jennifer didn¡¯t want Carley to be upset for her, so she gently pushed her away and smiled softly at her. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯d rather keep me outside in the cold than let me in, huh? Come on, I¡¯m freezing to death!¡± Carley saw that Jennifer was still as strong as ever, and she slowly let go. She believed that Jennifer would soone out of it and that it had be the norm for unwanted children like them to be abandoned. As long as you live well, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t get through. With that in mind, Carley felt a little better. She took Jennifer¡¯s suitcase and pulled her into the house, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. This is your home, so you can stay as long as you want!¡± After that, she turned around to get a set of clean pajamas and handed them to Jennifer, ¡°Go take a shower, and I¡¯ll make you some good food. You¡¯ll then get a good night¡¯s sleep and not think about anything else, okay?¡± Jennifer took the pajamas and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Carley was always like this-unconditionally kind to her, like a light that warmed her life. It was really a shame that advanced heart failure would soon im Jennifer¡¯s life. If Carley knew she was about to leave this world, she would bawl her eyes out. Jennifer couldn¡¯t bear to make such a gentle and kind person cry yet. She looked over to the busy figure in the kitchen and slowly walked over, ¡°Carley, I want to quit my job.¡± Carley nodded approvingly. ¡°You should rest. These days, people wear themselves out to earn so little. Hurry up and quit the job so you can rest at home. Leave all the money matters to me!¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart was warm, and after gently returning a ¡°yes,¡± she turned around and went to the bathroom with tears in her eyes. Fate had never favored her. Since she was destined to die, she wanted to stay by Carley¡¯s side for herst three months. The next morning, she put on makeup and covered her pale face with heavy powder before leaving for the office to resign. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She had just sat down at her workstation and was about to turn on herputer to write the letter when her colleague, Richard Schiff, rolled his chair over to me. ¡°Jennifer, did you read the email?¡± Jennifer shook her head. She had been with Shaun for the weekend, so she didn¡¯t have time to read her emails. Richard immediately informed her, ¡°Jessica Preston sent the posting letter down, saying that the chairman¡¯s daughter would being in as CEO today.¡±¡± Jennifer had no impression of the chairman¡¯s daughter at all and was not interested. It didn¡¯t matter anyway; she was leaving and it would no longer be her business. Richard, however, was interested in the gossip: ¡°I heard that she just returned from her studies abroad, and although she has a doctorate in business administration, she has little practical experience. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s starting her career as CEO. Is she not afraid of being gossiped about?¡± Beau Garrett, sitting next to Richard, snorted. ¡°Who¡¯d dare to 70 21 gossip about her? Shaun Murphy has a big crush on her¡­ An unrequited one, to be exact,¡± he said dramatically. When she heard the word ¡°Shaun Murphy,¡± Jennifer¡¯s fingers froze on her mouse. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 His Unrequited Crush ¡°What? What?¡± Richard seemed to have heard some big secret. He pulled Beau excitedly and said, ¡°I thought Shaun Murphy wasn¡¯t interested in women! Now you¡¯re telling me that she¡¯s his crush? And it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s iing CEO?¡± Beauughed and pped Richard¡¯s hands away, ¡°You¡¯ve been living under a rock. Did you really not know about this? It¡¯smon knowledge in the elite circles. You¡¯re not gonna survive in the CEO¡¯s office!¡± ¡°Please, Master Beau, teach me your ways!¡± Richard pleaded while pulling on Beau¡¯s sleeve. Beau then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mr. Murphy and our chairman¡¯s daughter are childhood friends. ording to the grapevine, five years ago, Mr. Murphy proposed to Ginny Wayne. But Ms. Wayne, in order to study, refused Mr. Murphy, and the two had a little conflict. They went five years without contact, but when Ms. Wayne returned to the country, Mr. Murphy personally went to the airport to pick her up. I don¡¯t know about you, but I think that¡¯s enough to show that he still cares about her.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes widened as he covered his little mouth and said with an excited face, ¡°Oh my God! What an absolutely sweet little drama this is!¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her face turned white. As it turned out, Shaun ended their agreement early because his old me came back. But if he already had his eyes set on someone, why did he buy her for one night five years ago without hesitation? After the first time they slept together, she was forced to sign a lovers¡¯ agreement. And every time he touched her, he went so crazy that he could hardly control himself. She didn¡¯t quite dare to believe it. But just as she was about to ask Beau where she heard the gossip from, she saw the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator suddenly open. Jessica, the CEO¡¯s special assistant, and several department heads were the first to walk out. They bowed down and made a gesture of invitation to the people inside. ¡°Mr. Murphy, Ms. Wayne, the CEO¡¯s office is here. Please.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, a man in an expensive suit with a cold aura emanating from his body walked out from within. His features are deep and well-defined. His looks were stunningly beautiful, his body slender, and his temperament impable. It was like a nobleman walking out of a painting,bining elegance and indifference in one, so that people dared not look directly at him. Jennifer recognized Shaun right away and her heart suddenly tightened. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As she was thinking about it, she saw Shaun turn slightly sideways and extend his bony hand toward the elevator. Soon, a small and delicate hand was ced in his palm. He held that hand tightly and led the woman out. When Jennifer saw the woman¡¯s face, she suddenly understood why Shaun would be willing to buy her for one night. It turned out that she looked a little simr to her. Not by a lot, but enough for Jennifer to recognize the truth. She used to think Shaun was more or less fond of her, but she never realized he was just using her as a stand-in. Her heart suddenly clenched for no reason, followed by dense pain sweeping through her, making her face white with pain. Richard asked with concern, ¡°Jennifer, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is something wrong?¡± Jennifer shook her head gently, and Richard was about to say something when Jessica led the two over. Jennifer quickly lowered her eyes, not daring to look at them, but the hand on her keyboard could not stop trembling. Jessica introduced them one by one, ¡°This is the CEO¡¯s office. Your assistants are inside. Ms. Wayne, you can seek them out if you need anything in the future.¡± Ms. Wayne nodded her head, looked at everyone, and softly said, ¡°Good morning everyone. I¡¯m your new CEO. My name is Ginny Wayne.¡± Ginny¡­ Jennifer¡¯s face was even whiter when she heard the name. Her mind kept shing to the image of Shaun holding her in bed. At that time, Shaun would always call out ¡°Jenny¡± in her ear. Now she realized the name he called was never Jenny, but Ginny¡­. Jennifer clenched her fists causing her long fingernails to sink into her flesh, but she could not feel the pain. The suffocating feeling of being toyed with and abandoned wrapped itself around her, making her unable to prevent tears froming to her eyes. She was stupid enough to have fallen in love with Shaun because of his asional warmth. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Off-Brand Ginny After Ginny briefly introduced herself and said a few polite words, she took Shaun¡¯s hand and followed Jessica to the CEO¡¯s office. Richard stretched his neck to look at their backs with a face full of envy. ¡°Mr. Murphy personally brought her in on her first day. They really do look like the ssic CEO couple.¡± Beau put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? She just returned here to be the CEO. Our Wayne International shareholders will not be convinced. Mr. Murphy had to personally escort her on her first day to let the shareholders know that she has his backing!¡± Richard stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°So he¡¯s paving the way for his little, petite wife? Woah, Mr. Murphy is so deeply in love,¡± he said enviously. Beau was also rather envious. ¡°If she weren¡¯t the chairman¡¯s daughter, how could Boston¡¯s most powerful man even look at her?¡± Richard shook his head disapprovingly, ¡°Ms. Wayne is excellent in her own right. She¡¯s highly educated, and although she¡¯s pretty enough, when ites to looks¡­¡± Richard looked at Jennifer. ¡°I noticed that Jennifer and the new CEO are a bit alike?¡± Beau also came over and looked at her. ¡°They¡¯re a bit simr, but I think Jennifer looks better!¡± Jennifer stood up with a pale face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± she whispered before heading to the bathroom. Richard looked at Jennifer¡¯s thin back a bit worriedly. ¡°What do you think is wrong with her?¡± Beau snorted. ¡°She¡¯s probably just jealous because she looks like the CEO but doesn¡¯t have her life.¡± Richard didn¡¯t continue the conversation. Beau had always been the kind of person to say things behind others¡¯ backs. Jennifer got to the bathroom, quickly took out the medicine to suppress heart pain, and swallowed it directly without drinking water. After spending a long time calming herself down, she turned on the tap, rinsed her face with cold water, and looked up at herself in the mirror. Afflicted by the disease, her cheeks were sunken and her face was shapeless, while Ginny¡­ As she was staring, the bathroom door was pushed open and Ginny walked in with her high heels. Her face was smooth and delicate, and her whole body exuded noble elegance. She was highly educated, beautiful, and intelligent-qualities Jennifer just couldn¡¯t match. As she looked into Ginny¡¯s eyes, she suddenly felt a little inferior. She hastily lowered her head, pulled a tissue haphazardly, and turned to leave. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ginny suddenly called out to her. 25 24% Jennifer¡¯s heart suddenly pounded, and she froze in ce as if she had done something wrong. Clearly, she was just a victim who had been used as a stand- in, and although she did nothing wrong, she still felt awkward in front of the original. Ginny walked up to her and smiled gently at her. ¡°You¡¯re the assistant in the CEO¡¯s office, right?¡± Jennifer forced down her inner soldier, hung her head low, and nodded at Ginny. ¡°Yes.¡± Ginny took a look at her wristwatch before saying to her, ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour left. I¡¯m going to hold a general shareholders¡¯ meeting, so make me a cup of coffee and send it to the CEO¡¯s office.¡± Jennifer knew Shaun was still in the CEO¡¯s office and she resisted a little. However, she hadn¡¯t left her job yet, so she still had to do as she was ordered from above. She nodded in agreement, thinking that she would just ask Richard or one of the others to take the coffee to them after making it. Ginny said a quick ¡°thank you¡± and walked out with her head held high. Her confidence and poise were in stark contrast to Jennifer¡¯s. She felt a bit restless thinking of how her sick self looked like a low-budget version of Ginny. Jennifer stood still, dazed for a while, then collected her emotions, came out of the bathroom, and went straight to the pantry. After making coffee for Ginny ording to the chairman¡¯s taste, she wanted Richard to help deliver it to the CEO¡¯s office. But they had long been called to set up the conference room, so she had to deliver it herself. ¡°Come in.¡± Ginny¡¯s delicate voice came from within. Jennifer knew she was bound to be embarrassed when she went in. She struggled for a while but still gathered the courage to push the door and enter. The moment the door opened, she caught a glimpse of Ginny sitting on Shaun¡¯sp. Although she had braced herself, seeing this scene made her nearly drop the coffee. Afraid that the pair would notice her reaction, she quickly lowered her eyes and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Ms. Wayne, your coffee is ready.¡± Ginny, on the other hand, was a little embarrassed and said to Jennifer, ¡°Just put it there.¡± Jennifer nodded, put the coffee on the table, and turned to walk out without so much as ncing at Shaun the whole time. After leaving the CEO¡¯s office, Jennifer¡¯s legs were weak, and it took her a while to find some strength to hold on to the wall. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They were in that position. Shaun¡¯s favorite position with her. Although they were not doing anything, Jennifer¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but conjure images of the two of them. The same position he used on her, he probably would have used on Ginny as well. No, that wasn¡¯t right. The positions he used on her were just the same ones he used on Ginny once. To him, she was no more than a stand-in¡­ Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6. Please show some respect Jennifer pressed her heart, which was about to stop beating, and braced herself as she walked back to her workstation. She wanted to leave her job as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to see the two show their love in front of her every day for the few days she had left. She was afraid that she would not be able to bear it, that she would not be able to resist rushing to ask Shaun why he was so cruel to her! After she wrote her resignation letter, she went to Jessica, the head of the CEO¡¯s office, for approval. Jessica was not very impressed with her. When she saw that Jennifer was leaving, she approved it after just a few half- hearted attempts to get her to stay. Jennifer couldn¡¯t leave immediately, so she took half a month of annual leave. She had worked at Wayne International for five years and had saved up her annual leave, which was exactly fifteen days, and it was normal to take it all before she left. Jessica saw her anxiety and simply left her with a few words. ¡°The leave can be granted to you, but once it¡¯s over, you have to hurry back and transfer your responsibilities to someone else.¡± Jennifer answered with a ¡°yes¡± and simply grabbed her bag and left Wayne International. She was in a hurry to get out of the office when she met Brian Marc, a CEO from the Marc family. He was Boston¡¯s notorious pervert, infamous for ying with women in an extremely cruel way. Jennifer saw him smiling as he came towards her, turned around, and ran back in fear. Brian, on the other hand, ran over quickly, tugged her hand, and hugged her from behind. ¡°Where are you going?¡± After that, he deliberately lowered his head close to Jennifer¡¯s ear and blew on it. The warmth of his breath on Jennifer¡¯s ear gave her goosebumps. She desperately pushed Brian away, but he held her by the waist and wouldn¡¯t let her move. ¡°You smell so good¡­¡± He took a deep whiff of her hair and tried to touch her breasts. Jennifer immediately held his hand and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Marc, please behave yourself.¡± Brian nibbled lightly on her earlobe and asked, ¡°What does it mean to behave?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was not unpleasant, but the words he spoke were inexplicably disgusting. Jennifer couldn¡¯t stand him. She tilted her head, her eyes showing extreme disgust, but Brian didn¡¯t mind at all. The more a woman resisted him, the greater his desire to conquer her. It gave him the ultimate thrill. 25.52% Brian held her chin with one hand and stroked her cheek up and down. Jennifer shrugged off his hand. ¡°Mr. Marc, I don¡¯t know you very well, so please show some respect.¡± Jennifer had been targeted by Brian about a month ago when she went to deliver documents to the Marc family. From then on, he often came to thepany to harass her under the guise of talking business. Every time he ran into her, he either made a physical move or used verbal sexual harassment. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer needed to work before and needed to make money, so did not dare to easily offend him. But now that she had practically left Wayne International, she was no longer afraid of Brian. To her surprise, however, even though she treated him coldly, Brian was not annoyed and even pinched her face in a doting manner. ¡°Sleep with me for a night. We¡¯ll get to know each other real fast.¡± Jennifer did her best to hold back her nausea, unable to believe how shameless he was. The more she resisted, the more excited Brian became until he couldn¡¯t resist forcing a kiss on her cheek. The sloppy, gross feeling nearly made Jennifer vomit. She was just about to push Brian away when an elderly voice 47.35% suddenly called out, ¡°Shaun?¡± Jennifer heard that one word and her body instantly froze in ce. She slowly turned her head back from within Brian¡¯s arms and immediately saw Shaun standing at the elevator entrance. The distance was a bit too far to see his expression. She did not so much as see but feel his peach blossom eyes boring into her. The cold aura emanating from the bottom of those eyes seemed to swallow her up instantly. Alex Wayne, the chairman of Wayne International, had just walked into thepany when he saw Shaun. He hurriedly walked over with the shareholders, ¡°Shaun, what are you doing here at Wayne International today?¡± Only then did Shaun withdraw his eyes and respond curtly to Alex, ¡°I brought Ginny.¡± Alex instantly understood that Shaun was here to back up his daughter, and he nodded in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Ginny has only just returned home, yet she¡¯s already making you run around.¡± Shaun, with little emotion, hooked the corner of his mouth and politely replied, ¡°I¡¯m headed back now.¡±¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Alex said. ¡°Don¡¯t dy your work. I¡¯ll take Ginny to the Murphy family for an official visit in a couple of days.¡± Shaun nodded and walked away with a straight face. The group of bodyguards that followed behind him hurriedly split into two teams to escort him. He didn¡¯t even look at Jennifer as he brushed past her, simply ignoring her. Sure enough, it was just an illusion. Shaun didn¡¯t care about her at all, so how could he possibly be staring at her? Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Harassed It was not until Shaun walked away that Brian realized it was the second youngest of the Murphy family, hurriedly letting go of Jennifer and chasing after him to say hello. However, Shaun got straight into his car and drove off, and when Brian went back to find Jennifer, she had escaped using the elevator. Brian touched his lips, and his eyes showed the excitement of capturing his prey. ¡°Noah, go find out where she lives.¡± Noah Mark, who was following behind, immediately returned a ¡°yes.¡± Jennifer came home, put down the bag in her hand, and sat down on the sofa in a daze. It was not until her phone rang that she came back to her senses. Taking her cell phone out of her bag, Jennifer frowned when she saw the number disyed on it. Why was Lea calling her? Jennifer hesitated for a moment but ended up epting the call. ¡°Ms. Spara, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Miss Lim,¡± came Lea¡¯s respectful voice. ¡°I was just cleaning the apartment and found a couple of things you left here. When are you free toe to get them?¡± Jennifer had hoped it was Shaun trying to find her to exin something, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be about something she left behind. Her heart sank suddenly. ¡°You can just throw them away for me.¡± After saying this, Jennifer hung up the phone without waiting for a reply. Right after, she deleted both Lea and Shaun¡¯s contact information. She had subconsciously held on to hope that Shaun would contact her and hadn¡¯t deleted their contacts. Now that she knew the truth about everything, she feltpletely dead inside. She turned her phone off and fell into a deep sleep on the couch. After an unknown amount of time, a knock on the door woke Jennifer up. Carley had recently been working thete shift and had beening backte, so she left the keys with Jennifer. When Jennifer heard a knock on the door, she assumed it was Carleying back from herte shift and got up to answer the door. However, when she pulled open the door, instead of Carley, she saw Brian. Seeing that svelte, scum-like face, Jennifer¡¯s face suddenly turned white. She hurriedly tried to close the door, but Brian pushed the door and held it open. Jennifer was shocked by his sudden move and took a step backward. ¡°Mr. Marc, what are you trying to do?!¡± The pervert had somehow found his way to her house! Brian was amused to see her terrified like a frightened little bunny. His hands on the door, he cocked his head at her. What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡± His eyes were inky ck with a touch of hybrid gray, and as he stared at her, he radiated a sense of excitement at catching his prey. ¡°Miss Lim, won¡¯t you invite me in?¡± He asked the question politely, but the rm bells in Jennifer¡¯ s head were deafening. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She knew exactly what Brian was and what he would do, so how could she possibly let him in? She said with a cold face, ¡°Sorry, this is my friend¡¯s house. It¡¯s not convenient.¡± Jennifer tried to close the door quickly, but Brian was a step ahead of her. He took a step, crossed the threshold, and closed the door behind him. He came in and shut the door so quickly, Jennifer didn¡¯t even have the chance to escape. ¡°Mr. Marc, what the hell do you want?¡± she asked angrily. ¡°To fuck you.¡± As he said this, his eyes were fixed straight on her chest, not disguising his intentions in any way. Jennifer had changed into an ice silk nightgown with a somewhat low neckline before going to bed. Brian was taller than her and had an unobstructed view from above. She quickly used the cloth draped over her shoulders to cover her chest, but because it was too tight, her front and back were shown to the fullest. Her looks were already stunning. Her palm-sized face had a sickly softness that invited pity. Her features were wless like a clearke, and her eyes were full like they held all the stars in the sky. Her thick, cascading curls were like the waves of the ocean. Her breasts gently rippled with each step as her pale long legs and slender waist shone. Such a sexy body was bound to turn heads wherever she went. That was what attracted Brian the day she came to deliver some documents. He could not wait to do her on the spot. Now that she was standing in front of him in a thin, sexy nightgown, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The heat was so intense that Brian lost his mind and pinned Jennifer against the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a million dors if you let me sleep with you for one night.¡± Jennifer trembled with fear and desperately tried to push against his chest to keep him away. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m not a prostitute!¡± She just jumped out of one rtionship. She didn¡¯t expect someone to try to buy her with money so soon. It was ridiculous. ¡°Five million, plus a vi.¡± ¡°Even if you gave me a billion, I wouldn¡¯t take it. You better let go of me or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°Try it. Let¡¯s see who dares to arrest me!¡± Brian was not intimidated and tried to kiss her face again. Jennifer tried desperately to avoid it, but he still kissed her on the forehead. The cold touch hit her like being licked by a snake, making her sick to her stomach. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Finding ways to save yourself However, Brian didn¡¯t care how she felt and ripped the nightgown off of her. Jennifer screamed in shock when his calloused hand brushed against her lower back. ¡°Brian!¡± The loud sound interrupted Brian¡¯s fumbling hands, but he only paused only for a moment before trying to rip her panties. Jennifer tried to threaten him. ¡°If you dare to force yourself on me today, I¡¯ll sue you in court tomorrow!¡± Brian¡¯s hand once again paused on her panties. He couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of the police. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you suing me?¡± It was like hearing a big joke. Jennifer clenched her palms and gritted her teeth. ¡°I know your Marc family has power and influence, but so what? This is the media era. If you dare to use your power to set things right, I¡¯ll report you in front of the media!¡± Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fine, go find the media to expose me. I haven¡¯t been in the hot seat for a while anyway.¡± Brian¡¯s words showed how unafraid he was. Jennifer suddenly had a deep sense of powerlessness. The person before her was not some ordinary pervert but was from a powerful and wealthy family. He would be able to suppress any negative news easily. Jennifer finally came back down to earth. People like Brian couldn¡¯t be fought or reasoned with. She couldn¡¯t resist his strength, nor did she have his background strength. To save herself, she had to learn to be submissive. Thinking of this, Jennifer softened her voice and said kindly, ¡°Mr. Marc, I didn¡¯t mean to sue you or have to threaten you with the media. It¡¯s really because I can¡¯t be intimate with someone I don¡¯t love.¡± Hearing these words, Brian¡¯s expression slightly eased a bit. However, that did not mean he would let go of the prey that was about to enter his mouth. He hung his head low and kissed her corbone. ¡°But what if I just want to fuck you?¡± Jennifer felt sick to her stomach but had to hold back. ¡°Then you should give me some time to get used to it. When I fall in love with you, these things wille naturally. If you force me now, it¡¯d only make me resentful.¡± Brian was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯mfortable with that.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer¡¯s forced calm look instantly stiffened. She resisted the urge to p him and continued to negotiate with him. ¡°Mr. Marc, I¡¯ve heard that two people who love each other do that kind of thing and experience a better feeling than one party forcing the other. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡± Brian was no fool. He could see that Jennifer was just stalling by talking so softly. He had always thought Jennifer was just a bimbo with big breasts and no brains. He never imagined her to be smart. When she saw that threatening him was useless, she immediately changed her strategy. He found it oddly interesting. He cocked his head and looked at her for a moment, but he did not back down. ¡°Anyway, when it¡¯s done, it¡¯d still be the same feeling.¡± It was really ufortable to talk about it openly. It didn¡¯t matter if he was shameless-she still cared about her own dignity. But Jennifer kept her cool, ¡°It¡¯s quite different. Only two people who love each other can experience something like that.¡± Brian looked down and pressed her closer, ¡°Have you experienced it?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face stiffened slightly as the image of Shaun holding her shed through her mind, and her heart suddenly ached dully. What would Shaun¡¯s reaction be if he knew he was being bullied by such a pervert? Would he be angry? Would he be jealous? Would he¡­ She imagined a thousand of his emotions, but a voice quietly reminded her that he would not. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Brian sneered. ¡°You want me to wait for you to fall in love with me before you¡¯d have sex with me? You¡¯re funny.¡± He had always captured his prey just to vent his desires. He couldn¡¯t care less about boring, troublesome rtionships or affairs. Jennifer was a little frustrated, but seeing that the lust in his eyes was not as strong as before, she still found the courage to continue to speak softly and persuasively. ¡°Mr. Marc, give me three months. When I fall in love with you, I¡¯ll willingly sleep with you, okay?¡± ¡°Not good enough.¡± Brian refused without hesitation. ¡°Three months is too long. I can¡¯t wait.¡± He was openly refusing, but there was room for negotiation in his words. Jennifer hurriedly took a step back. ¡°How about two months?¡± Brian saw her gray eyes suddenly brighten up and couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face, ¡°I can wait for you for three days.¡± He wanted to do her directly, but she was right. Forcing her would dull the experience. At best, it¡¯d be exciting, but to enjoy it in different styles would take some effort. So he decided to give her some time. A few days would not kill him, after all. He would also be able to take the time to prepare a few more things. After all, a woman like Jennifer, who had both brains and beauty, should be approached differently. Only then would it be exciting and sensational. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 An eye for an eye Jennifer had nned that in three months, she would be gone from this world, and by the time Brian wanted to enforce their deal, there would only be a handful of ashes. Now that he had shortened the time to three days, she had some difficulty epting it. She was about to say something else when Brian suddenly let go of her. Jennifer, who finally had a chance to catch her breath, swallowed the words that wereing out of her mouth. She had managed to avert the night¡¯s disaster, anyway. ¡°Baby.¡± Brian bent down and nted a fierce kiss on her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to pick you up in three days.¡± Jennifer covered the cheek he had kissed. The only thing she felt for him was intense disgust. In front of him, however, she held back and pretended to be a good girl, nodding her head. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she was so obedient, Brian let go of her and walked toward the door, and just as he reached it, he suddenly paused again. ¡°Right.¡± He turned, and looked at Jennifer meaningfully, ¡°Honey, your best friend¡¯s name is Carley, right?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face, which had been forced to be calm, suddenly sank. That Brian actually knew Carley meant he had already done a background check on her. This feeling of being checked out made Jennifer ufortable. She asked with a cold face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brian hooked his lips andughed lightly, ¡°Nothing. Just to remind you to be good and wait for me at home. Don¡¯t make yourself scarce.¡± Brian didn¡¯t say the threat out loud, but Jennifer heard it loud and clear. If she dared to run away, he would go after Carley. An overwhelming sense of powerlessness once again swept through her. Jennifer, somewhat desperately, let go of her clenched fist. She said with an expressionless face, ¡°Leave her alone. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± It was then that Brian gave her a flying kiss, ¡°My baby is so good.¡± Jennifer mmed the door shut, locked it, and walked quickly into the bathroom. She turned on the faucet,y down in the tub, grabbed the bath ball, and frantically scrubbed the ces Brian had kissed and touched. She scrubbed until her skin was red, yet she still felt filthy. She washed desperately until the nausea slowly dissipated and she calmed down. Brian had used Carley to threaten her. She could not escape, and if she could not quickly think of a way, she would certainly be toyed with to death in three days. Jennifer thought of this and got up in a hurry. She wrapped herself in a bath towel, went back to the bedroom, picked up the phone, and tried to call the police. However, thinking of Brian¡¯s attitude, she gritted her teeth and endured. She didn¡¯t care if she crashed and burned with him. It wasn¡¯t like she was going to be around for much longer, anyway. But Carley was different; she was about to get married. She couldn¡¯t let her impulse drag Carley down with her. Jennifer stood in the same ce and thought for a long time. In the end, she flipped through the address book until she finally paused on a cked-out phone number. When she saw the familiar name on it, her heart couldn¡¯t help but start to thump. This was the only person who could fight against Brian, but he didn¡¯t want her anymore. Would he answer when she called? Jennifer hesitated for a long, long time, but eventually did not have the courage to make the call. She was very familiar with Shaun¡¯s temperament. Once he got tired of ying with his things, he would never look back. If she called to beg him, he might mistake it for her pestering him. Since she had chosen to leave with dignity, she could not bother him again. Within the next couple of days, Jennifer went to get her keys fitted and also went to the hospital to get some medication for her treatment. The attending physician rmended that she be hospitalized until a suitable heart source became avable, which Jennifer refused. She was born with a congenital heart condition and had artificial bypass surgery, which improved it a lot. However, about five years ago, she was kicked hard in the chest twice, and since then, there had been signs of failure again. Non-stop infusions and medication failed to control the outbreak. In the first few months, advanced symptoms of heart failure, such as edema and inability to breathe, were present. Jennifer knew her days were numbered and had long stopped hoping for the right heart. The medications she took were all to suppress pain and edema. She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve been obsessed with cleanliness and beauty all my life. I can¡¯t die too ugly.¡± After she used her medicine, she put a Mace spray and small electric batons she had bought in advance into her bag. She had not managed toe up with a good idea, so she had chosen to fight with Brian. The worst-case scenario would be one life for the other, and no one would be better off. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ChApte: 10 Fortunately, I didn¡¯t call him Once she got her things ready, Brian sent his assistant, Noah, to pick her up. Jennifer carried her bag and got into a Porsche. She thought Noah would send her straight to Brian¡¯s house, but he took her to the mall instead. Several stylists and make-up artists surrounded her, styled her waist-length hair, and put delicate make- up on her. They made her put on a valuable evening gown, looking as if it had been tailor-made for her, so perfect that there was no w. On her neck was a pure diamond ne worth tens of millions of dors. It was the perfect finish to her outfit, making her look noble, elegant, and stunning. She looked at her shiny self in the mirror and felt very strange. She felt unlike herself but more like Ginny instead. If Shaun saw her like this, he might think she was deliberately imitating Ginny. Sheughed to herself, her smile a little bitter. After the makeover, Noah quickly sent her off into the night. They went to Boston¡¯s biggest money- spinning den. All the people who went there were rich and famous. The main attraction was that it was extremely privacy- oriented. There is no surveince at all, and even if there was, it would be difficult to ess. Many rich kids liked to do nasty and unpleasant things there. That was where Brian chose to meet her. When she realized where she was, she became 80% sure he wanted to y her directly to death. As she went up in the elevator, Jennifer¡¯s heart began to race at the thought of being vited. Seeing that the elevator was approaching the top floor, she steadied her mind, squeezed the bag in her hand, and followed Noah out of the elevator to the door of a private box. Noah took out a VIP card, swiped it, and the luxurious and atmospheric automatic door slowly opened. Once the door opened, the ambiguous light inside spilled out, and soothing European and American music greeted her ears. This was a little surprising to Jennifer. She had assumed that Brian¡¯s taste would be shy, but the decor here was high- end and the atmosphere was fresh. Even the music was not as deafening as the nightclub, but rather quitefortable. As Jennifer stood in the doorway to survey, a wide, strong hand suddenly looped around her waist. Brian took her into his arms and kissed her cheek, ¡°You¡¯re so pretty today, baby.¡± She was disgusted and wanted to vomit. She tilted her head to avoid his touch but identally saw the man sitting on the sofa area. He was wearing a white shirt with a slightly open cor, revealing a seductive and alluring corbone. His sleeves had been rolled up, revealing his strong arms, ending with lean, bony fingers that held a tall ss. The red wine within the cup glistened with an almost creepy blood-red light underneath the dim light. Jennifer was not expecting Shaun to be here and was slightly surprised. She originally thought Shaun and Brian were not in the same circle. At least the Murphys were a family of Asian plutocrats who held the lifeblood of the entire Asian economy, and the Marc family was just a giant of Boston, which was insignificantpared to the Murphy family. It had never urred to her that these two extremes could 36.57% meet in private in such entertainment ces. Jennifer was suddenly a little d she hadn¡¯t called Shaun that day. Otherwise, she would not only lose face but also be rejected mercilessly. After all, how could Shaun offend his best friend for her? But¡­ why did he look at her with that expression? Was it because he saw her being kissed by another man? Could he have gotten mad at that? Jennifer was still thinking about this when he suddenly withdrew his gaze indifferently like it had been no more than a casual nce. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jennifer¡¯s heart shuddered. She knew that someone as cool as Shaun would not care if she was being kissed. She also averted her gaze and concentrated on Brian. ¡°Mr. Marc, why did you bring me to a ce like this?¡± Brian dotingly pinched her face. ¡°First, I¡¯ll take you to meet some friends, then we¡¯ll go have some fun.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression flickered for a moment when she heard this. It seemed she had to think of a way to get out of it quickly. As she was thinking about how to deal with Brianter, he suddenly pushed her in front of Shaun. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Not Comparable to My Ginny ¡°Mr. Murphy, let me introduce to you, this is my girl, Jennifer.¡± Jennifer was taken aback by Brian¡¯s introduction. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be epted, but by a pervert. And the man she actually wanted was ying with the goblet all the time without even looking at her. It seemed that everything that happened here had nothing to do with him, he was just so indifferent and so heartless. Seeing that Shaun wasn¡¯t interested, Brian quickly lifted Jennifer¡¯s chin to show her face. ¡°Mr. Murphy, look at this face, isn¡¯t she very simr to Ginny?¡± Brian went to the Wayne family to talk about the project today and met Ms. Wayne who looked very simr to Jennifer. After some inquiries, he found out that Ms. Wayne, who had just returned from abroad, was Shaun¡¯s woman. He hurried to the Murphy, and with the help of Jennifer¡¯s face, he got close to Shaun and sessfully invited him. Brian thought that Shaun patronized toe, and he must take advantage of this opportunity to win the project in the west of the city in one fell swoop. After hearing Brian¡¯s words, Shaun slowly raised his cold eyes. He looked her up and down as if looking at a stranger. Those attractive eyes were so unfathomable, making it impossible to see any emotion. After staring at Jennifer for a while, he said inly, ¡°She¡¯s not N?velDrama.Org is the owner. These words were like a knife, piercing Jennifer¡¯s heart hard, hurting her way too much. ¡°Of course, she is not.¡± Brian grabbed her chin, as if looking at a lowly species, and said contemptuously, ¡°She is an orphan, with no money, no power, while Ms. Wayne is the only daughter of the Wayne Group, and she is also smart and highly educated and IQ. Jennifer is way too much behind.¡± Yes, Jennifer could never win. In Shaun¡¯s eyes, she was just a stand-in, how could she win the real one? Jennifer pursed her lips tightly and said nothing, but her heart was bleeding¡­ Brian said so many words to disparage Jennifer just topliment Shaun. But Shaun acted as if he didn¡¯t realize it, he didn¡¯t even give him a look and kept ying with his ss with his head down. It seemed that he was not interested in this kind of topic, so Brian didn¡¯t say much and pulled Jennifer to sit down opposite him. Just as they sat down, a man in an expensive suit suddenly opened a bottle of wine and handed it to Jennifer. ¡°Miss Lim, right? Have some drink?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t know who he was, so she didn¡¯t dare to drink. 30 76% If he put something in it, Brian could y with her however he wantedter. While she was hesitating, the man suddenly curled his lips. into a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe to drink.¡± The man smiled gently, which made Jennifer feel a little relieved. She took the wine ss and had a sip, but she didn¡¯t dare to swallow it. The femalepanion sitting next to the man saw it and couldn¡¯t help but sneered. ¡°Master Marc, the woman you found is getting worse and worse. Chris kindly invited her to drink, but she is even on guard. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s so rude?¡± Chris was Shaun¡¯s cousin, Chris Murphy, who was also a yboy, but not as perverted as Brian. Jennifer had never seen Shaun¡¯s family and friends since she followed Shaun, and this was the first time she saw Chris. She couldn¡¯t help but peek at him a few more times. He looked somewhat simr to Shaun, but he wasn¡¯t as cold as Shaun, on the contrary, he looked gentle. Seeing that Jennifer didn¡¯t even react to what she said, the woman¡¯s face darkened immediately. The meaning in her words was obvious. If it were someone else, she would definitely be able to hear the meaning behind the words. It was nothing more than trying to force her to finish drinking that ss of wine. If she apologized sensibly to Chris, drank the wine in one gulp, and the matter was over. But she just pretended not to understand, which was too dump. Jennifer knew what she meant, but the words were addressed to Brian, and she was not explicitly asked to drink, of course, she had to y dumb. The woman reminded Brian dissatisfied, ¡°Master Marc, thanks to Chris who introduced you, you can meet Mr. Murphy today. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to meet him, let alone talk about the project, but if your woman doesn¡¯t even want to drink a ss of wine, then I guess things are hard to go on.¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Never Jennifer thought Brian and Shaun were very familiar with each other, but it was Chris who rmended him. It seemed that Brian set up this game not just to bring her to meet some friends, but also wanted to win the project from Shaun. But that was fine, it would definitely take some time to discuss the project, so she could have time to think of a way to get rid of it. Thinking of this, Jennifer rxed slightly. Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, Brian, who was beside her, suddenly lifted his chin towards her, ¡°Drink it.¡± Jennifer couldn¡¯t pretend to be stupid anymore, so she picked up the ss and drank it down. She seldom drank, because Shaun didn¡¯t like the smell of alcohol. Suddenly drinking a ss of hard wine, she choked on tears. Seeing this, Brian quickly hugged her and patted her on the back to calm her down. Shaun¡¯s cold eyes fell on the hand holding Jennifer. With tears in her eyes, Jennifer seemed to see the danger in his eyes. But when she refocused her eyes, she found nothing but indifference and alienation in his eyes. Jenniferughed at herself. Shaun only used her as a stand-in and never cared about her. What was she expecting? 0.00% Seeing Jennifer recovering, Brian put his arms around her and said to Chris, ¡°She never does this kind of thing before, so she doesn¡¯t know how to drink, sorry.¡± Chris smiled and said nothing, but the woman beside him suddenly became angry, ¡°Master Marc, what do you mean by that?¡± Brian raised his eyebrows, and said nonchntly, ¡°What? I didn¡¯t even mention you, what are you so excited about?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The woman was too furious to talk back. She stomped her foot, turned around, and pulled Chris¡¯s sleeve to cry. ¡°Chris, I hate him, and I don¡¯t want to see him, let¡¯s go.¡± Chris was good-tempered, and patted her hand, ¡°Sharon, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person he is, he didn¡¯t mean it.¡± But Sharon Leal would not let him go so easily. Although she was the top card in the club, now that she was with Chris, she didn¡¯t want anyone to mention that again. She knew she couldn¡¯t mess up with Brian, but she had no problem dealing with the women Brian brought. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. I don¡¯t want to be a wet nket.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s boring to sit and do nothing. Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡± Hearing about ying games, everyone present became interested. ¡°What game?¡± Sharon took out a few decks of cards and put them on the table. ¡°Team up to y cards, and whoever loses will take off one piece of clothing.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Brian would not refuse this kind of sexy scene, so he was in immediately, and the other would not refuse even more. Chris was afraid that Shaun might not get used to it, so he nced sideways at him, ¡°Shaun, they always y crazy if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Shaun took the cards handed by Sharon, ¡°What¡¯s the rule?¡± Chris was stunned. His brother always hated this kind of ce. Today, Brian just asked him to meet a woman who looked simr to Ms. Wayne, and he agreed. Not only did hee, but now he even yed games with them patiently. Sharon didn¡¯t expect that Shaun, who rejected women all the time, would be so easy-going, so she burst intoughter immediately. ¡°It¡¯s simple, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After Sharon exined the rules, she called everyone to draw lots to form a team. Jennifer sat stiffly on the sofa, a little at a loss. She was hesitating how to refuse, but Sharon seemed to have 60.71% n read her mind and spoken before her. ¡°Everyone here must participate. Miss Lim, you won¡¯t reject me, right?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. Jennifer was ufortable being stared at as if she would ruin everything here if she wasn¡¯t ying. She cannot afford to offend anyone present here, so she could only be forced to participate. Seeing that she was obedient this time, Sharon let her go. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Losing and taking off a piece of clothing ¡°Start drawing lots now, and if you catch a pair, switch seats with each other, you can¡¯t sit next to your teammate.¡± Sharon put the ball of paper on the table, and the ones who got the same number automatically formed a pair. For the first time, the number of yers was four, and the others needed to line up, and those who catch numbers 1 and 2 would y first. Unfortunately, Jennifer caught the number 2. She raised her eyes and looked at the opposite side. Shaun caught 1, which happened to be a hostile team against her. Sharon got 1, too. This was exactly what Sharon wanted because she had prepared a good game for Jennifer. ¡°Who got the other 2?¡± Chris hesitated for a moment but opened the ball of paper in his palm. He smiled at Jennifer, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at ying cards, please help meter.¡± Jennifer responded with a smile that was uglier than crying. She was actually a good girl. She listened to the dean¡¯s words in the orphanage, listened to the teacher¡¯s words in the school, and listened to the boss¡¯s words when she was at work. So, she knew nothing about how to y cards. Just now Sharon spoke the rules so fast that she didn¡¯t remember at all. As a result, a yboy like Chris didn¡¯t know how to y either. Wasn¡¯t this a trap for her? She couldn¡¯t help but doubt that Sharon must have yed some tricks. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jennifer took the cards from Sharon, and when she saw the bad cards, she was even more speechless. Sharon flipped a few times with her fingertips, and handed her thest card, ¡°Miss Lim, the game is on.¡± This charming voice made Jennifer feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. She only wore a dress, and if she lost a game, she had to take it all off, which was equivalent to being stripped naked for people to watch, no different from thedy who earned money by their bodies, Sharon deliberately used the game to vent her anger. Jennifer could see it clearly, but the cards in her hand were really bad, coupled with Chris¡¯ bad y, she was so anxious that her palms broke out in cold sweat, but Shaun was still convulsed and refused to give in at all. It seemed like Shaun just wanted her to lose. Jennifer was so angry that her face turned blue. Seeing this, Brian next to her quickly hugged her on hisp tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Jennifer focused on the cards and didn¡¯t realize that she was already sitting on Brian¡¯sp. She was just overwhelmed and asked Brian, ¡°How do I make a connection with these cards?¡± Brian took the cards in her hand, quickly formed a set of all numbers, and threw them out. Sharon took a look, and rolled her eyes unhappily, ¡°Master Marc, you are cheating.¡± Brian raised his eyebrows, ¡°Just tell me if you can win these cards.¡± Sharon snorted coldly, put away the cards, and leaned on the sofa. When Jennifer saw Sharon like this, she knew that the cards in her hand couldn¡¯t win her. Her brows which had been furrowed all the time were slightly rxed. She was a little happy and looked back at Brian with a smile. When Brian saw her smile, his heart felt itchy, and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. The coldness came over and instantly pulled back Jennifer¡¯s thoughts, and she realized that she was sitting on Brian¡¯sp. She struggled to push him away, but Brian was reluctant to let go, ¡°If you mess around again, I¡¯ll do you right here.¡± These words frightened Jennifer so she didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. She turned her head with a pale face, and her eyes collided with Shaun¡¯s again. This time she saw clearly. His eyes were scarlet, with a bloodthirsty chill, which made her heart tremble suddenly. Shaun, he¡­ When she was wondering if he cared about her, he suddenly pulled out a pack of cards to knock her cards back without giving her a chance to fight back. Seeing that he had yed all the cards in his hand, Jennifer¡¯s expression darkened suddenly. Sharon said excitedly, ¡°These are myst set of connected cards!¡± After finishing speaking, she threw a few consecutive cards on the table, then raised her eyebrows at Chris and Jennifer. ¡°You two lose. ording to the rules, both of you have to take off one piece of clothing.¡± Chris smiled helplessly. After putting down the unfinished pile of cards in his hand, he raised his hand and took off his coat. Only then did Sharon turn to look at Jennifer, ¡°Miss Lim, your teammate has already taken off his clothes, now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Following the rules Jennifer froze. Chris was wearing a suit, so after he took off his coat, he still wore a white shirt, but for her, she could only be naked when she took it off. She raised her eyes and looked at the crowd. Everyone seemed to be waiting for her to take off her dress, and no one came to her rescue. Even Brian stared at her body expectantly. She was like an animal, watched by this group of powerful and rich people. If she was obedient, they might let her go. If she resisted, they would definitely not let her walk out of this box easily. After Jennifer figured it out, she let go of her clenched fist. She was going to die anyway, then why should she care about her reputation. She raised her hand behind her back and was about to pull down the zipper of her dress when Chris suddenly spoke. ¡°It¡¯s my bad. Let me help her off this round.¡± After Chris finished speaking, he took off his white shirt, revealing his strong and powerful abs. Seeing that Chris helped Jennifer, Sharon hated Jennifer more. She gritted her teeth and red at Jennifer. Jennifer avoided her gaze, and looked at Chris gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chris waved his hands calmly. Just when everyone thought the game was over like this, Shaun, who leaned back on the sofa and seemed indifferent and alienated, suddenly said coldly, ¡°When you y a game, you must follow the rules.¡± These words meant that he was dissatisfied with Chris taking off his clothes instead of Jennifer. Chris nced at Shaun and felt that he was a little strange tonight. Shaun knew that Jennifer wore a dress, and if she took it off, she would be naked. He had never been interested in women, so why did he insist on forcing her to take off her dress? Strange as it was since Chris came forward to help Jennifer, he naturally wanted to help to the end, ¡°Shaun, I took my shirt off for her, so don¡¯t let her suffer the same punishment again, let¡¯s use another method.¡± Brian took the opportunity to hand over a bottle of wine, ¡°How about asking Jennifer to pour Mr. Murphy a ss of wine?¡± He actually wanted to see Jennifer take off her dress in public, but after thinking about that she was the girl he brought and he imed her identity in front of everyone. If she really did it and was naked in front of everyone, it would have a bad influence on his reputation. Chris reacted quickly, and cooperated with Brian, ¡°Yeah, let her pour you a ss of wine, it¡¯s a punishment.¡± After speaking, Chris motioned for Jennifer to pour Shaun a ss of wine with his eyes. 25.27% Jennifer looked up at Shaun who was the opposite, seeing that he neither agreed nor objected, she was a little uncertain about his thoughts. But she still mustered up the courage to pick up the valuable red wine on the table, walked up to him, and bent slightly. When she was holding the wine bottle and wanted to pour the wine into his ss, he suddenly raised his bony hand and covered the ss. He stared at her face, calmly, and said a word, ¡°Dirty.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer nearly suffocated, the pain was too much that it was hard to breathe, and the hand holding the wine bottle couldn¡¯t help shaking. She froze in ce and looked at him. From his eyes, she couldn¡¯t see love, only contempt. Did he feel that she was dirty because she followed Brian? It was ridiculous, after five years of sleeping with him, she had already been dirty. Jennifer was a little annoyed, so she straightened up, and handed the bottle to Brian in a fit of anger. ¡°Mr. Marc, I¡¯m dirty, why don¡¯t you help me pour a ss of wine for Mr. Murphy.¡± Her voice was soft, and she called out the word ¡®Mr. Marc¡¯, which almost made Brian go numb. He couldn¡¯t help hugging her waist andforted her with ¡°Okay, let me do it for you¡± in her ear. He took the wine bottle in her hand and poured wine for Shaun, ¡°Mr. Murphy, she is not that kind of woman, she is clean.¡± Shaun snorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± This mocking sound seemed topletely deny Jennifer. Brian gave Shaun a suspicious look. Why did he feel that Shaun was targeting Jennifer on purpose? He was afraid that Shaun would misunderstand Jennifer and prevent him from getting the project, so he quickly exined again with a smiling face, ¡°I¡¯ve verified it, she¡¯s absolutely pure.¡± Shaun¡¯s hand holding the wine ss froze. He raised his eyes coldly, and looked at Brian, ¡°How did you verify it?¡± Brian didn¡¯t notice his strangeness, and said with some pride, ¡°I¡¯ve tried her, she¡¯s very pure.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Kneeling and pouring wine Jennifer didn¡¯t expect Brian to lie and suddenly felt a little overwhelmed. Shaun said that she was not allowed to have sex with anyone else. She wanted to exin something to Shaun, but the rtionship between the two had ended, so she felt that there was no need to exin. When she was hesitant, Shaun suddenly nodded his chin, toward her, ¡°Since she¡¯s so pure, let her do it.¡± Seeing that Shaun was willing to give Jennifer a chance, Brian quickly handed the wine back to Jennifer, ¡°Go.¡± Jennifer thought Shaun would be angry, but she didn¡¯t expect him to change his mind and ask her to pour the wine. This made Jennifer a little confused, but under Brian¡¯s urging, she took the bottle again and bent down to pour him the wine. Before the wine was poured, his bony hand covered the ss again. He raised his indifferent eyes, staring at her coldly, ¡°Kneel down.¡± Now Brian was 100% sure that Shaun was targeting Jennifer on purpose. It was just that he couldn¡¯t figure out why did Shaun target Jennifer? Did they know each other? When Jennifer heard the two words, she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. He actually asked her to kneel down and pour the wine? It was true that she had been his lover, but she was not a servant at his beck and call. Jennifer straightened up again, and said to Shaun, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I don¡¯t know how I offended you. If you think I¡¯m an eyesore, then I¡¯ll leave first and I won¡¯t bother you.¡± After speaking, she put the wine bottle on the table, picked up her bag, turned around, and left. But Brian grabbed her, ¡°Don¡¯t be so willful, even if Mr. Murphy doesn¡¯t want to see you, you can¡¯t leave without his permission.¡± He still wanted the project. He couldn¡¯t miss the chance because of Jennifer. He coaxed Jennifer with nice words but seeing that Jennifer insisted on leaving, his eyes suddenly turned cold. He lowered his voice and threatened in a voice that only Jennifer could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your good friend.¡± Jennifer immediately calmed down. She really wanted to take advantage of Shaun¡¯s challenge to leave here, but she didn¡¯t expect that Brian would insist on making her curry favor with Shaun for the sake of the project and even threaten her with Carley, which made Jennifer very annoyed. But in order not to hurt Carley, she turned around again, picked up the bottle of wine again, and knelt in front of Shaun. The moment she knelt down, Sharon smiled the most, Chris Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. frowned, and the distressed look on Brian¡¯s face was fleeting, while the others looked optimistic. Only Shaun, leaning back on the sofa, looked at her from aloof like a king. Jennifer thought of the hundreds of days and nights spent with this cruel man together and suddenly felt that it was not worth it at all. She thought she could leave with dignity, but she didn¡¯t expect to put down her dignity to please him in the end. Perhaps this was the difference in status. She had been his lover for five years and was destined to be trampled under his feet. But fortunately, she was about to die, and it was only a few months, and it would soon all pass. Jennifer was calm when she thought that she was about to leave this world. She knelt down and poured the wine, then handed it to him. Shaun stretched out his slender fingers and took the wine ss. Just when Jennifer thought he would drink it straight away, he suddenly raised his ss, pointed it at her head, and poured it down slowly. The red wine slid down the ends of her hair and fell on her pale face, thin neck, and thin long dress¡­ It wasn¡¯t until the drops fell on the back of her hand that she slowly raised her eyes and looked at Shaun in disbelief. He looked at her contemptuously with those frosty eyes. ¡°Dirty.¡± His voice was so cold that it made people tremble, and Jennifer couldn¡¯t stop shaking all over. She squeezed her palms, bit her lower lip, and stared at Shaun for a moment, as if she wanted to stare him out of a hole. But Shaun didn¡¯t care at all, picked up the handkerchief, and wiped the finger that touched her when he received the wine just now. In Jennifer¡¯s eyes, it undoubtedly put a knife in her heart again. He poured wine on her and insulted her because he thought she was dirty. This was his revenge. Jennifer really wanted to yell at him that they had nothing to do with each other anymore, what did it matter to him whether she was dirty or not! But she didn¡¯t have the courage to say it out, she hadn¡¯t gotten rid of Brian yet, and if she provoked Shaun again, she would die right away. After Shaun wiped his hands, he threw away the handkerchief, got up, and left. Seeing that he was about to leave, half of the bodyguards in the room hurriedly followed. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Loved him before ¡°Shaun¡­¡± After recovering from the shock, Chris quickly called him, but he didn¡¯t even turn his head. Brian looked at Shaun¡¯s back and asked meaningfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Chris smiled, ¡°He is the only heir of our family, so he is under a lot of pressure. It¡¯s understandable for him to have a weird temper. Please forgive him.¡± After a brief exnation, Chris picked up his ss and apologized to Brian and Jennifer, ¡°I¡¯ll punish myself with this drink.¡± After drinking it in one gulp, Chris put down the ss and said softly, ¡°You guys have fun, I¡¯ll go and see him.¡± He was polite, and Brian had no reason not to let him go, ¡°Then let¡¯s make an appointment next time.¡± Chris nodded, put on his shirt, picked up his suit jacket, and left in a hurry. Sharon still wanted to y in the next round. Seeing that Chris had left, she had no choice but to throw away the cards in her hand and quickly followed. As soon as these people left, the box was quite empty. Brian felt a little depressed and rubbed the space between his brows. Originally, he wanted to let Shaun have fun, and then talk about the project. Before he could even mention it, everyone left. What bad luck! Brian was not interested in ying anymore, he waved his hand and drove the others out of the box. After everyone left, he turned his head and looked at Jennifer, his eyes were full of doubts, ¡°You knew Shaun?¡± Shaun had been targeting Jennifer from the very beginning, especially after hearing that he slept with her, and his anger intensified. This was enough to show that they knew each other and that their rtionship was not simple. Jennifer still maintained a kneeling posture, with red wine dripping on her beautiful face, which made people want to protect her. She slowly wiped off the red wine from her face, and replied lightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Sure enough, Brian bent down slightly, and looked at Jennifer carefully, ¡°How did you know him?¡± Jennifer knew what he was doubting, and said calmly, ¡°I know I look like Ms. Wayne, so I put something into Mr. Murphy¡¯s ss while I was sending documents to him so that I can sleep with him. I thought I could marry him after that, but I didn¡¯t expect him to miss the trick and kicked me out, maybe because of this, he thinks I am dirty.¡± Her words dispelled half of Brian¡¯s doubts. He originally thought that Shaun and Jennifer had some kind of love rtionship. After all, when a man targeted a woman, it must be because of love. But he didn¡¯t expect that it was Jennifer who wanted to y tricks on Shaun but failed, so Shaun was disgusted and retaliated against her that much. But he was a little surprised, Jennifer actually wanted to be Shaun¡¯s wife? Wasn¡¯t she interested in money? Jennifer seemed to see the doubt in his mind, and said lightly, ¡°I have admired him before.¡± There was a dim light in her eyes, a trace of love, which convinced Brian a little. ¡°I see.¡± After Brian had no doubts, he pulled Jennifer up and hugged her to sit on hisp. He wiped the red wine on her face and neck with his cold fingers. While wiping, he fumbled around. ¡°Baby, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold.¡± It was a pity that Shaun didn¡¯t cherish her. If it were him, he would have taken her up long ago. Jennifer¡¯s whole body was stiff, and she didn¡¯t dare to move, for fear of irritating Brian¡¯s dick. Enduring her nausea, she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Mr. Marc, when I fall in love with you, I will be so bold, too.¡± Brian leaned against her sexy back that had been soaked in red wine, and said while kissing, ¡°I can¡¯t wait, honey, let me fuck you now.¡± After speaking, he lifted Jennifer¡¯s dress and wanted to take off her panties and prate in. Jennifer turned pale with shock, and she struggled desperately. But she didn¡¯t expect that it would irritate Brian even more. He hugged her and kissed her madly. ¡°Mr. Marc!¡± Jennifer was hugged from behind by him, and she could only press her back against his chest. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She nced at her bag, it was on the sofa opposite, and she couldn¡¯t get it at all. Jennifer was so anxious that her palms were covered with cold sweat, but she had to force herself to calm down. ¡°Mr. Marc, do you want to take the project from Mr. Murphy? I can help you get it, as long as you let me go!¡± Brian was fiddling with her panties, and when he heard the word ¡®project¡¯, he paused, ¡°You can help me get the project?¡± She offended Shaun for ying tricks on him, how could she still help him? Jennifer said firmly, ¡°Although I failedst time, he still regarded me as Ms. Wayne for a moment, and I even took the video. If I use this as a threat to help you get the project, he will definitely say yes.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Miss Lim, Mr. Murphy was looking for you Hearing that Jennifer said that she could help him get the project, Brian immediately became intrigued. The bidding for the west of the city would start next month. The old man said that as long as he could get this project, he would be handed over the heir¡¯s seat. But this time thepetitor was the Smith family from D.C., which was one of the leadingpanies in the country. It was very difficult to defeat the Smith family in a professional way, so he wanted to win the project by currying favor with Shaun. But Shaun was too difficult to deal with. This time, if he hadn¡¯t asked Chris to help him, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to meet Shaun. So it was almost impossible to win the project by pleasing Shaun. It would be best if Jennifer could help him get the project, but¡­ He asked Jennifer with some doubt, ¡°Since you have the video, why didn¡¯t you threaten him to get what you want?¡± Jennifer quickly said, ¡°I did ask. I threatened to be his girlfriend, but he didn¡¯t agree.¡± Brian squinted at her, ¡°He didn¡¯t even agree to your request, then it¡¯s useless for you to threaten him again.¡± Jennifer vowed, ¡°If he disagrees this time, I will send the video to Ms. Wayne.¡± Brian raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°You suggest that to prevent me from touching you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jennifer looked calm, ¡°I told you, I can¡¯t have skin-to-skin contact with someone I don¡¯t love. If I love someone, I will take the initiative, just like I did to Mr. Murphy, but since you can¡¯t wait and I don¡¯t want to have sex with you, I can only help you get the project.¡± Brian thought that she would choose to exin after being exposed by him, but he didn¡¯t expect her to admit it directly, which made Brian admire her a little. A few days ago, she subtly persuaded him and made him think she was smart, but today she made him a little admired. He originally thought that Jennifer didn¡¯t care much about money and power, but he didn¡¯t expect that the person she wanted was Murphy¡¯s heir. No wonder she had no interest in him. It turned out that she put her mind in a higher ce than him. Whether it was mind, ambition, means, game, or mediation, this woman was very good at those. Brian thought that maybe handing it over to her could really help him get the project, but¡­ Brian grabbed Jennifer¡¯s chin and made her look back at him, ¡°If you fail, I¡¯ll let my men rape your friend¡­ one by one.¡± He knew that Carley was Jennifer¡¯s weakness. As long as Carley was still around, Jennifer would always obey him. Jennifer¡¯s heart was shaking with anger, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Only then did Brian let go of her, and said with some pity, ¡°I want to fuck you first, and then take you to have some exciting fun. Since you are so repulsive now, forget it. After you help me get the project, we can do it slowly¡­¡± He wanted to be the heir of the Marc family more than y with women. As long as Jennifer could get the project, he was willing to wait for her to fall in love with him before getting her. Thinking that sooner orter Jennifer would be his own, Brian was not so reluctant. He hugged her and kissed her hard, then got up and left. Seeing that he was gone, Jennifer, who was lying on the ground, was deeply relieved She leaned on the sofa and slowly stood up, shivering and chilling all over. Maybe she was frightened by Brian or angry by Shaun, in short, she was about to suffocate. With trembling hands, she took out the medicine from her bag, took several pills to calm her heart, and then forced herself to leave. It was in winter, and the cold wind prated her dress, making her shiver. But she didn¡¯t feel the cold, like a statue, she walked step by step towards home. The Ferrari parked not far away suddenly drove up in front of her, blocking her way. Lea stepped out of the car, came to Jennifer, and respectfully said, ¡°Miss Lim, Mr. Murphy is looking for you.¡± Jennifer continued to walk forward with a cold face as if she hadn¡¯t heard. Lea had no choice but to stop her, ¡°Miss Lim, you know Mr. Murphy, you can¡¯t afford to irritate him.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That was right, she was an orphan who had nothing, how dared she offend Shaun who was so powerful. If she didn¡¯t listen to him, what would happen to her, in the end, would be more difficult to deal with than Brian. Jennifer gave up struggling and obediently got into the car¡­ After taking her seat, she nced sideways at the man sitting in the back seat. He was wearing an expensive suit, a watch worth tens of millions, and a limited-edition luxury car. He looked extremely noble. While she, was sticky and smelly because the wine, looked like a clown in front of him. Such a gap in status made Jennifer want to run desperately. She asked in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Murphy, if you have anything to say, please say it quickly, I have to hurry home.¡± In front of him, she had always been obedient and rarely talked to him in this tone. Shaun tilted his head slightly, his deep and gloomy eyes seemed to be able to grasp her heart and it was so shocking. Jennifer subconsciously avoided his eyes, but he suddenly leaned over¡­ Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Check it out The faint fragrance mixed with the smell of wine hit her, disturbing her heart for a moment. Facing his approach, Jennifer was a little at a loss and moved toward the car door. But the room of the car was too narrow, and she only moved a few times before her back was against the door. Shaun leaned on the car window with one hand, tightly wrapping her in his arms. Those beautiful eyes, as cold as ice, nced at her lightly andnded on the diamond ne around her neck. After a while, a contemptuousugh came from Jennifer¡¯s ear, ¡°It seems that your new sugar daddy treats you well.¡± He seldomughed, and most of the time he was in a cold face. But his smile was even scarier than his cold face. Jennifer wanted to exin, but the words ¡°new sugar daddy¡± made her silent. From the moment Brian introduced her as his woman, the exnation was meaningless. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak or defend herself, Shaun¡¯s expression darkened suddenly. He raised his slender and beautiful hand, from her cheek to the back of her ear. When the chill from his fingertips spread across her skin, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help shivering. Compared to nausea brought by Brian, Shaun¡¯s touch made her feel terrified. His aggressive aura made her breathless. After running his fingers through her hair, Shaun grabbed the back of her head and pulled her to his eyes. He lowered his voice and asked in a cold voice, ¡°When did you have sex and how many times did you sleep with him?¡± The pleasant smell of him filled in as the distance drew closer. Jennifer¡¯s heart was getting numb, and even her bones were shattered. She cursed herself for being weak and quickly turned her head to avoid him, but the man suddenly strangled her neck. He stared at the hickey on the back of her neck, and she could sense the danger of his words, ¡°You did it just now?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face turned pale, and she quickly raised her hand to cover the ce where Brian kissed behind her ear, ¡°No, nothing happened.¡± ¡°Do you think I will believe it?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The way he looked at her was like looking at a dead body, it was so cold that it made her shiver. Jennifer couldn¡¯t stop trembling in her heart, but she still braced herself and exined, ¡°Believe it or not, I never did it with him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shaun sneered, his smile was cold and blunt, ¡°Check it out then.¡± He suddenly tore off her dress. Jennifer eximed and covered her body with her arms tightly. Before she had time to ask him what he was going to do, she grabbed Shaun¡¯s shoulders and scolded him for being an asshole. But Shaun ignored her, his fingers kept exploring for something. ¡°Shaun, you are sick! Let me go!¡± With a face full of shame and anger, Jennifer grabbed his shoulders so hard that her fingernails almost dug into the flesh, but he refused to let go. She blushed, and could only grit her teeth and turn her head. Seeing that Ms. Spara hadn¡¯t gotten into the car, she regained some dignity. ¡°Shaun, what are you going to do!¡± She was so angry that she went crazy, but there was no expression on Shaun¡¯s face. Jennifer looked up at his expression, his face was livid, his brows tightly frowned, and there was also anger. He looked like this when he was angry. She used to be very afraid of him like this, but now, she didn¡¯t know him at all¡­ ¡°Shaun.¡± Jennifer called out, but the man didn¡¯t respond, he was still paranoid, checking repeatedly. She pressed his hand and reminded him, ¡°It was you who didn¡¯t want me. Since you don¡¯t want me, don¡¯t touch me then!¡± Her voice was very cold, like a snowy mountain in winter, which made the slender hand pause slightly. He raised his scarlet eyes, like kindling under a raging me, scorching hot. ¡°Now you have Brian as your sugar daddy, so you won¡¯t let me touch you?¡± His voice was beautiful, deep and hoarse, very maic. But what he said was extremely crazy. The words ¡®sugar daddy¡¯ reduced her dignity to the dirt. She once sold herself to him, thinking that without spending a penny from him, she would change his impression. But he didn¡¯t expect that in his eyes, she was still a ¡®prostitute¡¯ who could be bought and sold at will. Jennifer¡¯s heart felt like being stabbed by needles, densely packed with pain, and a smile suddenly appeared on her pale face. ¡°Mr. Murphy.¡± She wrapped her hands around his neck, and said with a smile, ¡°He owns me now, so of course I can¡¯t allow you to touch me. This is the rule you taught me. Remember?¡± Shaun¡¯s face darkened gradually, ¡°What did you say?¡± Jennifer raised her chin slightly, and said softly near his ear, ¡°I say, actually, I just lied to you. Mr. Marc and I have already done it, three timesst night, two times today, and now I am all him. So Mr. Murphy, could you please don¡¯t mess around.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Do you like me? Shaun¡¯s tall and straight body froze suddenly. His gloomy and bloodthirsty eyes were cold enough to freeze a person to death instantly. After staring at her for a while, he quickly withdrew his hand, pulled out a dozen wet wipes, and frantically wiped his fingers. Seeing his actions, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Mr. Marc told you that he owns me, but you insisted on checking me, why bother.¡± There was a smile in her eyes and the corners of her mouth. She couldn¡¯t see the slightest bit of anger but was full of sexiness. Her indifferent attitude and repeated provocations made the well-trained man suddenly angry. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He threw away the torn wipes in his hand and squeezed her chin fiercely. With 100% of his strength, Jennifer¡¯s chin instantly turned blue. Jennifer¡¯s face was pale with pain, but Shaun didn¡¯t care what her expression was and approached her face directly. ¡°Did I tell you that no one is allowed to touch the things that I, Shaun, have used!¡± With murderous intent in his eyes, he squeezed her chin harder and harder as if he wanted to remove her entire chin. It was the first time Jennifer to see Shaun getting so angry, and she was a little dazed. She didn¡¯t have to provoke Shaun, but she just couldn¡¯t take it anymore after she was humiliated by him several times. But she didn¡¯t expect him to be so angry, but didn¡¯t he care about her? Why was he so angry? Jennifer endured the pain, raised her eyes, and mustered up the courage to ask him, ¡°Why so angry? Why care this so much? Do you like me?¡± She¡¯d been with him for five years, and she¡¯d never seen him lose his temper like this before, so he must like her a little bit, right? Thinking of this, Jennifer¡¯s gloomy eyes gradually lit up with hope. She stared at him without blinking, trying to see a trace of liking in his eyes. But she didn¡¯t see anything, only disgust, and disdain. ¡°You know why I care about it.¡± Shaun said coldly, causing the light in Jennifer¡¯s eyes to dim suddenly. Of course, she knew what Shaun cared about, but she was not reconciled. After loving someone for a long time, she always wanted to take something back, even a little bit. But Shaun was different from ordinary people. He had mental mysophobia. It was difficult for people with this disease to ept that the things they had yed with were touched by others in the short term. He was so angry only because of this¡­ Jennifer twitched the corner of her mouth, and smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°It seems that I am being sentimental, but¡­¡± She paused, then smiled and said, ¡°I asked you before if I could have a boyfriend. You said it was up to you. Now that I have a boyfriend, it¡¯s normal for him to touch me. Isn¡¯t it, Mr. Murphy?¡± Shaun¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and his cold face became more and more gloomy. Seeing that he had nothing to say, Jennifer suddenly got bolder and raised her hand to touch his eyebrows. She touched his cheek from top to bottom with some care. This was the man she had loved for five years, how could she be willing to hurt him like this. But he didn¡¯t love her, he didn¡¯t even like her at all, so why couldn¡¯t she just let it go? She watched him lose in thought, but Shaun suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± He coldly spitted out a word, ¡°Dirty!¡± She knew he would react like this, but when she heard him say that word again, her heart still hurt a bit. She gritted her teeth, suppressed her emotions, and looked at the hand that was tightly grasping her. ¡°Mr. Murphy, if you despise me so much, then why do you still hold my hand? Could it be that you are reluctant to part with me?¡± She smiled prettily, and her face was full of indifference as if the obedient girl in the past was all pretended, but now she was the most real. Shaun seemed to see her clearly, the killing intent in his eyes faded, reced by indifference. Without the slightest thought, he pushed her away, ¡°Get out!¡± Jennifer was thrown on the edge of the car door, and her coiled hair was also knocked loose, looking like a mess. But she didn¡¯t care, raised her hand to pin her messy hair behind her ears, picked up the torn clothes, and put them on again. After getting dressed, she opened the car door and went down. Just about to leave, Shaun suddenly stopped her again. Jennifer froze for a moment, but when she turned around, she was smiling, ¡°Mr. Murphy, you really miss me huh?¡± Shaun didn¡¯t even look at her and threw the check in his hand directly in her face. ¡°This is the service fee you deserve for your five years.¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Buried in the Grave The material of the check was a bit hard, and it hurt when it was scratched on the face. After standing frozen in ce for a few seconds, she bent down and picked up the check calmly. When she saw the amount above, the bitterness at the corner of his mouth instantly permeated her entire chest. Five years for 50 million in exchange, she was quite expensive at least. Five years ago, she really needed money. But now, she didn¡¯t need it anymore, after all, people couldn¡¯t spend money after they died. With a calm expression, Jennifer put the check back in the car. ¡°Mr. Murphy is quite rich, but if I take your money, I won¡¯t be able to marry into the Marc family clearly.¡± What she meant by this was thatpared to the position of the young mistress of the Marc family, the 50 million was nothing. On the contrary, epting his money would affect her marriage. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Shaun understood the reason why she didn¡¯t want any money from him. It turned out that she nned to marry a wealthy guy. The doubt in his heartpletely dissipated, and when he looked up at her again, it was as if he was looking at a stranger. ¡°Jennifer, from now on, never appear in front of me.¡± Jennifer smiled indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She would never have the chance to appear in front of him because she had no chance anymore. The deep love for him would also be buried in the grave with the passage of time, and no one would ever know¡­ In front of Shaun¡¯s private estate, after the assistant parked the car at the door, Chris quickly got out of the car. Just as he was about to enter the vi to find Shaun, a Ferrari drove into the garden. The man who was nearly 1.9 meters tall got out of the car. His figure was tall and straight, and his proportions were perfect, without a single blemish. The power emanated from all over his body, with a strong sense of oppression, made people dare not approach easily. Even Chris, seeing Shaun like this, would feel a little scared, let alone his opponent. He adjusted his mood and stepped up to Shaun. ¡°Shaun, are you back?¡± He actually wanted to ask where he had gone. He obviously left the club before him but came backter than him. Seeing Shaun¡¯s gloomy face, he didn¡¯t dare to ask. Shaun didn¡¯t respond, just walked past him and walked into the vi. The servant who had already been waiting at the entrance saw himing in, bent down quickly, and respectfully called ¡®Mr. Murphy¡¯. Shaun took off his suit jacket and tie, handed them to the servant, and walked to the wine cab. He took two high-end wine sses at random, poured some wine into them, turned around, and handed them to Chris who followed. ¡°Anything?¡± Chris seldom came to his private vi, so he came here sote, he must have something to say to him. Chris took the wine and sized him up. Seeing that his face was not as gloomy as before, he spoke boldly. ¡°Shaun, has that Miss Lim offended you before?¡± It was the first time Chris saw Shaun, who had always been a gentleman, pour wine over a woman¡¯s head. Shaun nced at him coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Chris was not angry, but instead smiled, ¡°Could she be the woman?¡± He knew that his brother had an affair, but he had never seen her before. If he hadn¡¯t been too abnormal tonight, he might never have known who that woman was. Shaun raised his deep, dark eyes, and looked at him coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Chris wanted to test a few more words, but seeing that he was so straightforward, he stopped beating around the bush. He put away his gentle smile, and asked solemnly, ¡°Shaun, have you fallen in love with Miss Lim?¡± Seeing Shaun bully Jennifer so much tonight, he already guessed that she was the woman who was kept by Shaun for five years. When he first saw that Jennifer looked a bit like Ginny, he thought that Shaun just used her as Ginny¡¯s substitute. Butter, Shaun lost control because of Miss Lim. To be precise, he got jealous. Everyone in this world could be jealous, but only Shaun wouldn¡¯t, so this was not a good thing.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Get Rid of it Shaun¡¯s cold, distant face, gradually cooled down, even his eyebrows, were stained with a bone-piercing chill. eyes and He put down his ss, raised his cold eyes, and looked at Chris. ¡°What do you think?¡± Chris ventured to specte. ¡°I think you like her a little. Otherwise, why would you ssh her with wine after she said she slept with Brian?¡± Shaun sneered. ¡°She just broke up with me and slept with Brian. I had a hard time adjusting to it, so I taught her a lesson, and now I like her?¡± When he said this, the coldness in his eyes had long since faded away, leaving only indifference, as if he did not care about the one to whom he had taught a lesson. Chris was relieved to see him like this His second brother was a germaphobe, he couldn¡¯t ept a woman once his, turned to sleep with others, it was normal. Moreover, as soon as Ginny returned, his second brother broke up with Jennifer, which was enough to show that in his mind, Miss Lim was not important as a stand-in. Chris didn¡¯t say anything more, raised his head to drink the wine in the ss, then got up and said: ¡°Brother, I should head back first.¡± Shaun didn¡¯t reply but nodded nonchntly. Chris grew up ustomed to his cold temperament, he was not angry, just picked up his coat, and turned away. It was stormy outside. The assistant got into the car with an umbre. He told the assistant to drive downtown. While waiting at a traffic light at the intersection, he saw Jennifer, dressed only in a gown, hailing taxis in the pouring rain. She was petite, there was not much meat on her, rain-drenched dress, clinging to her skin, making her seem even more delicate and boneless. Seaweed-like curly hair, stuck to her palm-sized face, messy, but did not affect her broken-like beauty. Chris saw the taxis speeding past her, but none of them would stop to pick her up. After a moment of hesitation, he ordered his assistant to drive the car in front of her. Jennifer covered her eyes with her hands and saw a man walking toward her with an umbre. When the umbre covered her head, she was stunned for a moment, slowly looking up at him¡­ In a trance, she saw Shaun five years ago¡­ She remembered that it was raining like this that day. She knelt in front of the nightclub and begged people to buy her for the night. Many men came in and out to touch her, tease her, andugh at her, but no one wanted to take her. Only a man in a ck overcoat, all cold and noble, holding an umbre, walked over to her slowly. When he held the umbre over her head, covering all the storms for her, she seemed to see the reincarnation of god. She crawled up to his feet in the dim light, grabbed the leg of his pants, and cried for him to buy her for the night. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The man looked down at her, there was no contempt or ridicule in his eyes, only asked in a cold voice, ¡°Are you clean?¡± She was nodding with a flushed face when the man reached out his long, beautiful hand to her. When she put her hand into the palm of his strong hand, she was doomed for life¡­ ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Chris opened the door in the back seat, and the soft sound, mixed with the rain, smashed down. Jennifer came to her senses and saw Chris, Shaun¡¯s cousin. She and Shaun had split up, and she wasn¡¯t supposed to have anything to do with the Murphys. But her cell phone died, and she couldn¡¯t get a taxi, and all the nearby stores that could shelter her from the rain were closed. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she got into his car. She was soaking wet, even soaking the back seat. Jennifer grabbed a tissue from her purse and wiped the rug on her feet, blushing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I dirtied your car,¡± she said Chris saw her like this, and quickly stopped her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wipe it, it¡¯s just a rug, I could just get rid of it if it¡¯s dirty.¡± Jennifer¡¯s hand, carefully scrubbing the carpet, paused. She almost forgot, it was a Murphy who was kind enough to let her in. The Murphys don¡¯t care about a rug, even if it¡¯s worth a fortune. Jennifer put the tissue away and put it in her bag. She looked at Chris awkwardly and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chris waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°Where do you live?¡± Jennifer stopped being coy and gave him her address. The car started up quickly and drove in the direction of her home. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chris¡¯s Warning Jennifer looked at Chris in the passenger seat. See his eyes didn¡¯t move away from the window, the feeling of embarrassment in the bottom of her heart, slightly dissipated. She held a tissue and lowered her head, silently wiping the rain on her body. Chris looked in the rearview mirror at the thin figure in the backseat. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She even did not even wear a coat on this cold day, she was hailing a taxi in this pouring rain outside, which made Chris somewhat curious. ¡°Miss Lim, why didn¡¯t Master Marc give you a ride?¡± Upon hearing the name Master Marc Jennifer frowned in confusion. It took her a while to realize that she was Brian¡¯s ¡®woman¡¯ now. She clutched the tissue in her hand andy casually. ¡°I had a fight with him, and he threw me out of the car. Chris nodded slightly. ¡°I see.¡± He saw her shivering with cold, raised his hand to turn up the heat, and asked no more. The sudden rise in temperature in the car, made Jennifer¡¯s cold stiff body, gradually warmed up. She looked at Chris gratefully and exined carefully, ¡°I wanted to hail a taxi online, but my phone died and the shop next door was closed. There was nowhere to hide from the rain. I just stood at the intersection to hail a taxi. I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you.¡± With one hand resting on his chin, Chris looked at Jennifer in the rearview mirror and gently reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jennifer rxed, leaned her head against the window, and closed her eyes. She was really too tired, rxed in the warm air, and soon fell asleep. Before long, the car stopped in front of her house. Chris said without looking back, ¡°Miss Lim, we were here.¡± Chris waited for a while, but no responsee from the backseat. Then he turned around. His eyes widened slightly when he saw Jennifer leaning against the window, sleeping soundly. This woman must be feeling real secured to sleep so soundly in a stranger¡¯s car. Did she think he was a good guy? Chris frowned and signaled to his assistant. The assistant quickly got up, went around to the back seat, opened the door, and pushed Jennifer. ¡°Miss Lim, we were at your ce now.¡± Jennifer was pushed awake, opening her eyelids in difficulty, eyes full of dark shadows, blurred, she couldn¡¯t see anything. She knew it was the rain that was making her sicker, but her mind was clear and she remembered that it was Chris¡¯s car. She hurriedly forced herself to sit up straight, again she said thank you in embarrassment, and then pushed open the door to get out of the car. ¡°Miss Lim.¡± Chris called out to her and handed her an umbre from the back seat. ¡°It¡¯s still raining hard outside. Take it.¡± She saw the logo on the umbre and knew it was worth one hundred thousand. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to return it to him after she took it, so she said softly, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s just a few steps. I¡¯ll just run over.¡± Chris was stunned for a moment as if he could see what Jennifer was thinking from her eyes. He threw the umbre at her directly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to return it.¡± Jennifer was at a loss, but seeing that Chris couldn¡¯t take no for an answer, she took it. ¡°Mr. Murphy, please give me your contact information and I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow.¡± When Chris heard her asking for contact information, he looked at her with slight disdain. ¡°Miss Lim, I don¡¯t like a woman who throws herself at me.¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t expect him to misinterpret her words and quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I think this umbre¡­¡± ¡°Miss Lim.¡± Chris interrupted her coldly with a warning in his eyes. ¡°No matter what you mean, I¡¯m sending you home out of the goodness of my heart. If you have other intentions, I suggest you stop thinking about it.¡± This made Jennifer very ufortable. She didn¡¯t say anything more, just put down the umbre and turned to leave. After taking two steps in the rain and feeling unconvinced, he turned to Chris and said: ¡°Mr. Murphy, thank you for taking me home, but you don¡¯t have to judge 1. I just felt that the umbre you gave me was too expensive. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to return it to you, so I refused it. Jennifer said in one breath, she didn¡¯t wait to see his expression, just turned to run into her home. Chris looked at the petite figure, slightly dazed. He felt that a woman like Jennifer would try to seduce someone with a little bit of money. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have just left Shaun and turned to Brian¡¯s arms. But what she just said made Chris a little embarrassed, as if he had misunderstood her too much.. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Hill, Don¡¯t Go Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After running home in the rain, Jennifer took off her dress, removed the diamond ne from her neck, and threw it into a box. Tomorrow she would send them back to Brian, his things were so disgusting, she would never want them. After closing the box, she went to the bathroom, turned on the faucet in the bathtub, andy down. She took the sponge, desperately scrubbing her face and back, her skin was red from the rubbing, she looked at the mirror, and saw herself. After removing her make-up, her skin was sickly pale, it was like life was drained from her, and there was no light in her eyes. She could not see the light or feel the warmth. She felt like a dirty ant, everyone could step on her. But she was also someone with dignity. ¡°Dignity.¡± Jennifer chewed on those two words andughed at herself. From the moment she sold her body to Shaun, she had lost her dignity. She dried her hair andy down on the bed, exhausted, and fell asleep again. After getting caught in the rain, her situation was getting worse, and Jennifer was sleeping until the next afternoon. Carley worked the night shift, sleeping through the morning and afternoon, getting up to make dinner, and Jennifer wasn¡¯t even awake. She had to knock on Jennifer¡¯s door and called out to Jennifer twice, but there was no response and she realized something was wrong. Carley quickly pushed open the door and went in. When she saw her on the bed blushing, she quickly reached out and touched her forehead. It was hot¡­ She quickly pulled back her cover and helped Jennifer up, ¡°Jennifer, you have a high fever, get up now, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Jennifer, whose consciousness was blurring, upon hearing the word ¡°Hospital¡± resisted subconsciously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re burning up. How can you not go to the hospital?¡± Carley didn¡¯t take no for an answer, so she picked her up and drove her to the hospital. After going to the emergency room, Jennifer was having an infusion, she was also on the venttor. Jennifer had a congenital heart defect, and Carley knew it. With this cold and fever, it was easy tock oxygen. She worried that Jennifer wouldn¡¯t make it, so she asked the doctor to put her on a venttor. Late into the night, Jennifer¡¯s high fever slowly subsided. Relieved, Carley picked up her cell phone and asked for two days off, leaning against her hospital bed, and watching Jennifer. They were about a year old when they were put into the orphanage, they were the closet except for the dean. Carley raised her hand and touched Jennifer¡¯s pale face, sighing in pain. Jennifer was unlucky, she had two men in her life, but both were bad. For them, she wasted her youth, in the end, but all that was left for her was pain. She had a high fever, and she was so fast asleep that she seemed to be in a trance as if she had seen a teenager holding out a pair of bloody hands to her. He opened his mouth in pain as if he had said something. Jennifer was too far away to hear. She shifted her feet and walked toward him. ¡°What did you say?¡± The boy suddenly stopped, a pair of clean and clear eyes, staring at her. The night sky suddenly began to rain, and the boy¡¯s face covered with blood was washed clean. Jennifer could see his face. She rushed forward and shouted, ¡°Hill!¡± The scene suddenly turned, the boy disappeared, and she saw herself kneeling at the door of the club. A man with a ck umbre walked up to her and asked her from above, ¡°Are you clean?¡± She nodded, her face flushed, and put her hand gently into his palm. When he took her hand, she saw that the hand holding her had suddenly turned into a pair of bloody hands. The man in front of her has be a ferocious young man, his eyes were bloodshot, he was strangling her, and he shouted at her with hysteria. ¡°Jennifer! Why did you sell yourself to him? Why did you betray me? Why did you do this?!¡± Jennifer was shaking her head. No, no, no¡­ She shouted and exined, but the boy still pushed her away fiercely and turned away. Jennifer ran up to him, grabbed his clothes, and cried, ¡°Hill, don¡¯t go!¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 She Would not See Him When Carley heard Jennifer¡¯s scream, she jumped and pushed her. ¡°Jennifer, What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jennifer slowly opened her eyes. Shaun and Hill were gone, except for Carley, who had a worried look on her face. She realized that she had been having a nightmare, about the past, about someone she didn¡¯t want to see. She waved away the images in her mind, swallowed and noticed her dry throat, raised her hand to grab a drink, but found her arm was connected to the IV. ¡°You had a high fever, so I brought you to the hospital.¡± Carley saw that she was confused because of her high fever. After a soft exnation, she picked up the water beside her and helped her to drink. The water rolled down her throat so that Jennifer slowly recovered a trace of life¡­ ¡°Carley¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Carley gave a gentle reply, pulled her sweaty hair back from her forehead, put it behind her ear, and asked softly, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Jennifer shook her head. ¡°Did the Doctor say anything to you?¡± About her heart failure, and before she could figure out how to talk to Carley, she suddenly fell ill and was brought to the hospital. She was afraid that Carley knew everything already. ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t say anything. When he saw that you were in aa with a high fever, he gave you an IV drip first. Your blood was drawn. The report should be out by now.¡± Carley got up to get the report. ¡°I¡¯ll get it now.¡± Jennifer grabbed her. ¡°Carley, I¡¯m a little hungry. Can you get me something to eat first?¡± Carley nodded. ¡°Give me a minute, and I¡¯ll get you some oatmeal.¡± As she left with her bag, Jennifer struggled to her feet. She pushed the IV and went to the report machine and took out the report. She had heart failure that could be detected by a blood test. She didn¡¯t want Carley to see it. She was afraid that she would be sad. She also didn¡¯t want her to face her death. They grew up with each other, they relied on each other. If Carley knew she was going to die, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Jennifer shredded the report and threw it in the trash so Carley couldn¡¯t see it. She turned around and wanted to push the IV back to the ward, but saw a dozen luxury cars suddenly drive in from outside the emergency room. A group of bodyguards in ck suits emerged from the vehicle. A dozen men escorted Shaun out of the vehicle. He hurried to the hospital with Ginny in his arms. Her heart sank when she saw his worried look. She remembereding to the emergency room with him for a heart attack. What was his reaction? Jennifer remembered him standing by the bed, looking down at her, who was curled up in pain. As if seeing a beggar, scornfully, he threw her a card. He felt that she was only pretending to be ill to gain his sympathy, so she could ask for more money. Jennifer thought of this and suddenly curved her lips into a smile, tears filled her eyes as sheughed. No matter how sad and upset she felt, she held it in and turned around stiffly. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He said never to appear before him, and she will! For the rest of her life, she and Shaun, even if they ever met, would not see him. The footsteps behind her,ing towards her closer and closer, each step was on her heart, making her feel pain all over. Shaun brushed past her without looking at her, just as she had expected. He held no feelings towards her, he had no regard for their past rtionship, not to mention that there was no love between them. Jennifer held her chin up, stubbornly, stopping her tears from falling. He was just a man who dumped her, no big deal. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Someone Who Died in the Past She pushed the IV machine to her room. Carley came back with some oatmeal porridge. She got up and hurried over. ¡°You¡¯re walking around with a fever that¡¯s just gone down, weren¡¯t you?¡± Carley sat her down on the hospital bed and told her, with a straight face, ¡°You have a heart condition, you need to be careful.¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart warmed up. She smiled. ¡°I was going to get the report.¡± ¡°I can get it for you,¡± Carley said as she opened the take-out for her. ¡°Why were you walking around?¡± With that, she extended her hand with concern, ¡°Where was the report? Show it to me.¡± Jennifer blinked. Not wanting to lie to Carley, she said, ¡°I went to the Doctor for a report, and I left it in the consulting room.¡± Carley didn¡¯t think anything of it. She was just concerned about her health. ¡°What did the report say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a blood test,¡± Jennifer replied unhurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Carley stopped stirring the oatmeal and looked at Jennifer seriously. ¡°You¡¯re not like normal people. You have cordial problems. Blood tests were the most important test.¡± Jennifer smiled. ¡°I see. The Doctor said it was nothing. My heart was fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Carley then rxed and handed the oatmeal porridge to Jennifer. ¡°I got your favorite,¡± she said. ¡°Have some.¡± Jennifer took it and had a mouthful. Carley looked at the pale Jennifer and hesitated. If she heard it correctly, Jennifer called out to Hill. He had been a taboo for Jennifer, and it was the first time in years that she had heard her call Hill¡¯s name in her sleep. Carley wanted to ask Jennifer if she hasn¡¯t forgotten Hill in the back of her mind, but she didn¡¯t want to rub it in. Carley thought about it for a long time but finally decided to shut up. Hill was a dead man in the past, and mentioning him would only add to her troubles. Jennifer finished half a bowl, put down her spoon, and asked Carley, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at work?¡± Carley pointed at her watch. ¡°What am I doing at this Hour?¡± ¡°And you¡­¡± ¡°Took two days off to keep youpany.¡± Carleyy down on the empty bed next to her. ¡°It¡¯s a good chance for me to get some rest,¡± she said. Jennifer smiled softly. ¡°Thank you, Carley.¡± Carley waved her hand and yawned. ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m going to take a nap. Call me if you need me.¡± Jennifer nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a doctor on rounds. You can sleep.¡± Carley then closed her eyes and fell asleep, exhausted. Carley worked at the nightclub, most of the time on the night shift. She was very busy and tired.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She did not enter the university, without her degree, she couldn¡¯t be like those white-cor workers who could sitfortably in the office. After graduating from high school, she couldn¡¯t find a good job, and she wanted to get a foothold in Boston, so she went to nightclubs. At first, she was a salesgirl, butter she achieved the position of a manager because of her good performance. She struggled for a few years, and bought a house and a car, she was doing okay, just with some difficulty. Fortunately, Carley had a reliable boyfriend and they were getting married on the 9th of the next month. When she was married, she would be able to shed her orphan status and rebuild a family of her own. Although Carley had a hard time over the years, she always had a bright future ahead of her. Jennifer, for the rest of her life, would have no regrets as long as she could live to see Carley off to her wedding day Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Strange Text After a night in the hospital, Jennifer¡¯s high feverpletely subsided, and although she was still a little weak, there was no need to stay in the hospital. The two went straight home after their discharge. As soon as Carley got back, she was busy in the kitchen. Jennifer wanted to help, but Carley wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°You go back and get some rest. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Carley waved her off. Jennifer¡¯s fever had subsided, but her heart failure had worsened. Her heart hurts, her head was dizzy, her blood supply and oxygen supply were not enough, she felt weak all over, and she couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. Unable to help Carley, she obeyed and forced herself back into the bedroom. Sheid down in bed and wanted to sleep, her phone on the bedside table suddenly came a text message, it was the entertainment news she subscribed to. Since she had been with Shaun, she didn¡¯t know much about his itinerary and saw that he asionally made the news, so she subscribed to a few entertainment ounts. She opened it and saw that the paparazzi had captured Shaun carrying Ginny to the emergency room, where they reported that the two had rekindled their romance. She scrolled down bit by bit, the followingments were all praise of their appearance and background and said they were a perfect match. Jennifer read them, she also felt that way, he was cold and noble, she was elegant and generous, and they were indeed a good match. She smiled bitterly, and deleted the message, wanting to turn off her phone, but she saw an unread message. She opened the message, which was sent from an unknown number, and it read: What were you doing at the hospital? Jennifer was stunned. How did this guy know she was in the hospital? She looked at the time. It came inst night, right after she woke up in the hospital. Jennifer looked at the message over and over in disbelief. The only person she met at the hospitalst night was Shaun. could he have sent it? With trembling hands, she typed three words. ¡°And you were?¡± She thought whoever it was on the phone would not reply so quickly, but the next second, they quickly replied with two words. ¡°Answer me.¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart pounded as she stared at the two words, and the icy tone of the message was very much like Shaun¡¯s. But her gut told her there was no way Shaun would send her a text like that. Jennifer frowned as she held her phone and typed, ¡°Who the hell were you?¡± This time it was quiet for a long time, almost an hour before the message came: ¡°Brian.¡± Jennifer¡¯s trembling heart suddenly rxed. She thought it was Shaun, but it was Brian. But that was not Brian¡¯s cell phone number. Did he change it again? Jennifer thought for a moment, but she still felt something was wrong. She made a phone call. They didn¡¯t answer, her call was rejected and a text was sent, ¡°In a meeting.¡± Jennifer braced her chin for a long moment of contemtion before she plucked up the courage to call Brian¡¯s work number. This time he answered quickly, in a low, impatient voice, ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting. What was it? !¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t think he was really in a meeting, so she quickly replied, ¡°Nothing,¡± and hung up. Was he crazy? Sending her a text message with a strange number while he was in a meeting, was he bored? Jennifer didn¡¯t think much of it, thinking that Brian used to harass her by changing his number. She put down her cell phone, intending to ignore him, but the text message came in again. But back to the first question: ¡°Answer me, why did you go to the hospital?¡± Jennifer thought he was nuts, she just called him and he didn¡¯t say anything, now he was texting her. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but she was also afraid she would provoke him if she didn¡¯t listen to him, she had to reply while gritting her teeth. ¡°I have a high fever, went to the hospital to have some IV.¡± She thought he would ask again, but he stopped harassing her. Jennifer just thought he had a psychotic episode and put down her phone to sleep.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Die Together When she was in a daze, her cell phone vibrated all of a sudden. She opened her tired eyes, braced herself, and picked up her cell phone to answer the call. ¡°Baby¡± Brian¡¯s voice came over the phone. ¡°I heard you had a high fever yesterday. How were you now?¡± Jennifer heard his voice, and her absent mind was forcibly pulled back. She thought it was weird that Brian, who¡¯s always wanted to sleep with her, suddenly cared about her health. Between the texts and the calls, he was not just gonna let her off the hook because he knew she was dying, right? Jennifer was thinking about this mess, but she acted calm and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°All Right.¡± Brian was so perfunctory that he couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°You just called me. was that thing done?¡± Jennifer knew that Brian didn¡¯t care about her health, and that was his real goal. She sat up straight on the bed, one hand resting on her aching forehead, and said coldly, ¡°I talked to Mr. Murphy. He said he¡¯d think about it.¡± Her excuse that day was to threaten Shaun with a sex tape and take the project from him. She made a big deal out of it, but only she knew it was all a lie to Brian. She didn¡¯t have a video, she was not going to go to Shaun, and she was not going to threaten Shaun for a project. She figured it all out in her head, she was going to keep using this excuse to hold Brian off. Until Carley got married, she would go after Brian and kill him. Yes, she had it nned. She would give her life for the rest of Carley¡¯s happy life. Brian couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°The bidding will start on the 10th of next month. When will he be done thinking about it?¡± Jennifer scowled. Carley¡¯s wedding was on the 9th of next month. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to wait for Carley to get married before going after Brian and killing him. But the bidding was on the 10th. Brian would never allow her to wait until the 10th. After some thought, Jennifer gritted her teeth and said, ¡°On the 9th of next month, he said he would give me an urate answer.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°Give me the video, I will do it myself.¡± Jennifer was so nervous that she broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and quickly calmed down: ¡°Mr. Marc, Mr. Murphy was already mad at you for threatening him to help you with your project, and if you go to him with this video yourself, you¡¯re only going to piss him off even more, and not only will you Brian thought about it and decided that Jennifer was right. 36 249 To threaten Shaun in this way was shady. If he threatened him again, he might have iting for him. ¡°9th, I want to see the contract, or I will ask my buddies to go to her wedding and run a train on her on the spot!¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Brian knew Carley¡¯s wedding date, which meant he was watching them. Now it was not just Carley, it could be Carley¡¯s husband, and she needed to snap out of it. With that in mind, Jennifer put down her cell phone and forced herself out of bed. She went to her desk, opened the drawer, and took out some bottles of medicine. She picked out the sleeping pills and put them in another empty bottle. Then pick up the other heart failure medicine, and put them in her mouth numbly. She would make it to Carley¡¯s wedding, and she would make Brian pay for what he¡¯s done! Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 You Have Lost So Much Weight There were about ten days left until the 9th of next month. Jennifer went to a different hospital every day to get a prescription, and she saved up on sleeping pills. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After she had put the medicine away, she saw the box on the table. Then she remembered that she hadn¡¯t returned the dress and ne to Brian, so she picked up her phone to make an appointment. She was going after Brian, but she was going to give back what didn¡¯t belong to her. The Courier came quickly, and she felt much better after she had sent it off. Brian¡¯s eyes lit up even more when the dress and ne were returned. Jennifer was a very special woman. If it were anyone else, they would have taken these luxuries to exchange for money, but she gave them back! It seemed that he had met a tough one this time, but it didn¡¯t matter. When she got the project, he would go and conquer her! Jennifer took a break at home and got a call from Carley. Her custom-made wedding dress was finished, and she needed Jennifer to apany her and try on the dress. Jennifer braced herself and went to the bridal shop that Carley had sent. Carley¡¯s fiance, Charles Edwards, arrived, saw here in, and said hello. Jennifer smiled back politely. ¡°Where¡¯s Carley?¡± Charles cocked his chin in the direction of the fitting room. ¡°She¡¯s trying on a wedding dress in there. Why don¡¯t you have a seat?¡± Jennifer and Charles had known each other for a long time, and they sat down on the couch. In fact, after thest high fever, she became more and more tired every day many times she couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. This was also ate symptom of heart failure patients, their heart pumping function was severely reduced, and the blood in the systemic cirction and pulmonary cirction umted, leading to the insufficient blood supply to the brain tissue, thus causing brain cell ischemia and hypoxia. She was easy to feel tired and fatigued because of this. At this moment, only waited for a few minutes on the sofa, her head propped up, feeling sleepy. Fortunately, Carley soon came out of the fitting room and called out to her softly before pulling her out of her stupor. Carley didn¡¯t notice her difference, and with arge bridal gown in her hand, she twirled it around in front of her and Charles. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Nice.¡± Jennifer braced herself and smiled sweetly. Charles said, ¡°My wife looks good in anything.¡± Carley smiled and patted him on the shoulder, saying he was a smooth talker. Charles, indulgent, raised his hand and rubbed her head. Jennifer was relieved to see that Carley and Charles were still good together after eight years. Charles relied on his own ability,ing from a small town, good- looking and gentle, honest and kind. Carley said he¡¯s learned through hard times that it¡¯s not easy to have a good life, and he would cherish his family more. She felt that it was safe to follow such a man and that she would never have to worry about being betrayed. Carley trusted Charles with her life so Jennifer wouldn¡¯t interfere, as long as Carley was happy. Carley¡¯s custom-made wedding dress was more expensive, the bridal shop gave Carley a bridesmaid¡¯s dress for free. She quickly picked out a champagne dress for Jennifer and asked her to try it on. Jennifer had to try because of Carley¡¯s hospitality. She had lost a great deal of weight, and the dress was ratherrge on her. Carley felt her waist. It was bare of flesh, only bones. She looked at the pale Jennifer, distressed: ¡°Jennifer, how do you lose so much weight?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Dowry for Her Jennifer was afraid that she would worry, but she quicklyforted her, ¡°I have to lose weight for your wedding.¡± Carley frowned and lectured her, ¡°You¡¯re going to be so thin, you¡¯ll have to eat streak for every meal.¡± Charles chuckled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make her fat?¡± Carley grunted. ¡°My Jennifer looks good in any size.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your Jennifer looks great no matter what. Can youe with me to my makeup fitting now?¡± Interrupted by Charles, Carley forgot about lecturing Jennifer and dragged her toward the dressing room. They tried on the makeup in the bridal shop and went to the hotel to go through the wedding process. When they were done, Charles took Carley and Jennifer to a restaurant for dinner and then drove them home. Carley went home to rest for a while and then began to pack up. Charles bought a house, and Carley would live in it when she gets married. ¡°Jennifer, when I move into our new house, you¡¯re gonna take care of our little home, and you¡¯re gonna take good care of it.¡± For Carley, the two-bedroom apartment was safe under Jennifer¡¯s guard. ¡°Okay.¡± Jennifer smiled and nodded, took the clothes from her hands, and folded them one by one. Carley picked out some clothes from her closet and decided not to pack anymore. Even though she and Charles were married, she would stille back to spend time with Jennifer. Jennifer read her mind and didn¡¯t say much. After helping her fold her clothes and put them in the suitcase, she smiled at Carley and said, ¡°I have a wedding present for you.¡± Carley smiled softly. ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± Jennifer turned back to her bedroom, opened a drawer, pulled out a card, and handed it to Carley. ¡°Here¡¯s a dowry I¡¯ve saved up for you. Keep it with you.¡± A woman should have her own money when she got married. She split her sry over the years, one for Shaun, one for Carley, and one for expenses. Every sry, plus the bonuses, was almost three hundred thousand a year. She hadn¡¯t spent much, so she had saved all of it. After returning some money to Shaun, she had saved about two hundred thousand. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Not a lot, but if Carley had a few bucks to fall back on if something went wrong after the wedding, she¡¯d be relieved. Besides, the money was clean, not from sex, but from her own work, and Carley would befortable with it. Carley was shocked to see the card. She thought Jennifer didn¡¯t have much money after she paid Shaun back his one million. She thought about giving Jennifer some more money, but to her surprise, she had saved up a dowry for her instead. It must have been saved because she was always frugal and reluctant to spend money. No wonder she was so thin. This was how much she had suffered from hunger. She touched Jennifer¡¯s cheek feeling for her. ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Jennifer smiled softly, ¡°My annual sry is high, I don¡¯t really spend much, I could save some money, you just take it.¡± Carley pushed away Jennifer¡¯s card. ¡°I can¡¯t take this money. I¡¯m older than you. I¡¯m your older sister. It¡¯s only right for older sisters to prepare dowry for their younger sisters, not the other way around.¡± Jennifer knew she wouldn¡¯t take it, and she stopped trying to persuade her and just shoved the card into her suitcase. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Carley¡¯s Wedding Carley saw her locking the suitcase and tried to stop her, but she pushed her away. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Carley sighed. ¡°Jennifer, why are you so stubborn?¡± After locking the suitcase, Jennifer turned and held Carley¡¯s arm. ¡°You have always taken care of me since I was a child, but I have never done anything for you. Just take it as a gratitude for being your sister.¡± Carley still didn¡¯t agree. Jennifer was having a hard time, how could she take money from her? Jennifer insisted, and Carley had to take the card first. She thought about putting the card back in Jennifer¡¯s room on her wedding day. She couldn¡¯t take Jennifer¡¯s hard-earned money no matter what. After they had packed some things, theyy down in the same bed. They put on masks and thought about the future like they did when they were young. Carley talked about Jennifer¡¯s marriage and how she was doing the right thing, breaking up with Shaun, who was too high-status to marry a regr girl like Jennifer, and she persuaded Jennifer to find an elite white-cor guy who could match her and make a lot of money, so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money in the future. She also said that this small two-bedroom was their pre-marital property, and even after they got married, if they were unhappy in their marriage, they could just move back. This house was their asset, and also their shelter, they had nothing to fear with this house being theirs. Jennifer agreed wholeheartedly, not daring to make Carley notice her situation. She hugged Carley¡¯s arm and felt happy. With a sister who loved her so much, she wouldn¡¯t have any regrets if God took her life so early. She fell asleep with Carley in her arms, just as she had when she was a child. It was the most restful night¡¯s sleep in days for her, but time passed quickly and it was Carley¡¯s wedding day. Jennifer was reluctant to let Carley go, but she knew that Carley would have her own family for the rest of her life. She kept it all hidden, happy, and busy helping Carley with the wedding. After the makeup artist came to the house to style Carley, the photographer took many photos in the room, and also recorded some videos. After leading the groomsmen through the door, Charles, ted, carried the bride down the stairs. Jennifer followed, holding Carley¡¯s skirt, smiling. They had their wedding reception at the hotel after the banquet was over, they would go back to their house. The hotel was not very luxurious, but they had everything. She could see that Charles still took Carley seriously, and Jennifer felt more at ease. Carley had no family, only the dean of the orphanage to give her away. The hotel was full of people from Charles¡¯s side of the family. The wedding¡¯s theme was the romantic starry sky, under the Lamplight rendering, the atmosphere was the sky filled with stars At both ends of the runway were numerous roses blooming, next to the handkerchiefmp, the floor lamp, the chasing light was constantly giving out starlight. Carley stood at the end of the runway in a white wedding dress, lit by the stars, shining from a distance like the Milky Way. Jennifer saw Carley now, her eyes slowly redden, Carley who had been with her for most of her life, put her hand in Charles¡¯s hand. From this moment on, Carley would begin a new life, and she would have no regrets. The wedding ceremony was hosted by the priest and the exchange of rings took ce. Just as Charles was about to put Carley¡¯s diamond ring on her finger, an untimely voice interrupted the ceremony. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me to this big wedding?¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Brian is Here to Ruin the Day 288 Vouchers In the direction of the doorway, a dozen bodyguards dressed in ck pushed in. Brian walked in with his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, strutting in. When the guests saw the group¡¯s appearance, they were too scared to speak. Carley and Charles were a little overwhelmed and frozen in ce. The moment Jennifer saw Brian, her face suddenly turned white. She thought he would note, but she did not expect him to crash the wedding. Fearing that Brian might ruin the wedding, she hurriedly got up from the guest seat and walked towards him quickly. ¡°Mr. Marc.¡± Jennifer hurriedly stopped Brian who was walking towards Carley and Charles, ¡°The contract has been signed, tonight, I will hand it over to you.¡± Brian looked her up and down, seeing her in her sexy champagne-colored bridesmaid dress, and his gray-ck eyes instantly lit up with a hint of lust. He wrapped one arm around Jennifer¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms, touching her as he said, ¡°If you¡¯ve already signed it, why didn¡¯t you give it to me sooner?¡± ¡°Mr. Marc, I have to make sure the wedding ends smoothly, or what if you take the contract and don¡¯t keep your word and mess up my friend¡¯s wedding?¡± Jennifer held back her nausea and coped carefully. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jennifer said in a light voice, ¡°Mr. Marc, you want the contract, wait until the evening.¡± She was wearing soft makeup, but her expression was somewhat hardened as if there was no negotiation. Brian smirked a little, ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re lying to me?¡± Jennifer took out her phone, opened the file, and pulled out a fake contract photo she made in advance for Brian to see. ¡°Mr. Marc, look carefully, this contract is from Murphy, and it has a signature on it, it can¡¯t be faked.¡± Her main job in the president¡¯s office was to receive the partners, as well as manage their contract documents. Murphy is the biggest partner of the Wayne family, she naturally had the contract there and knew what the signature looked like. She drew up a contract herself, following the temte of Murphy¡¯s other bid contracts, and had the signature forged made. She deliberately showed them one by one to show Brian, so that Brian could not help but believe her more. ¡°Then remember to deliver the contract to my house tonight.¡± After he got the contract, he would have Jennifer. Thinking that he could sit firmly as the heir to the Marc family and have a beautiful woman like Jennifer, Brian was in a very happy mood and let go of Jennifer. When his hand moved away from her waist, Jennifer was relieved. 20 350 Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She clenched her cold sweaty palm and gritted her teeth, ¡°Mr. Marc, I¡¯ve already found a ce and will send it to you.¡± There was no way she would go to his house, once she was in the pervert¡¯s territory, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. She now had the fake contract in hand, and if Brian wanted to get it, then he had to listen to her arrangement. Brian heard her say this and wrinkled his brow slightly, ¡°What kind of tricks are you trying to pull?¡± Jennifer shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y tricks, I just don¡¯t want to sleep with you, I want to keep myself safe.¡± She just spoke his thoughts, which made Brian a little embarrassed. He looked a little ufortable, but on second thought, no matter what she had in mind, he could make her submit to him. With that in mind, Brian didn¡¯t dwell on this matter. He looked up at the couple walking towards them and threatened Jennifer with a smile: ¡°Be a good girl and deliver it, or my buddies will make a scene.¡± After that, he nudged Jennifer¡¯s nose with his hand, the action was a bit doting, but the look he gave her was full of danger. Jennifer was disgusted by his touch to the extreme in her heart, but she still obediently nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Marc.¡± With her assurance, Brian then led the people away. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Gel As soon as they left, the guests started pointing at Jennifer as if to say how she had attracted such people. Jennifer didn¡¯t take it to heart but turned to look at Carley and Charles who were walking towards her. ¡°Jennifer, what kind of person is that?¡± Carley looked at Jennifer with a worried face, her intuition told her that those people were not good people. Jennifer smiled and patted her hand, ¡°That¡¯s the president of Marc Group, he came to see me for an important contract document.¡± She said this with a deliberately high volume. Carley¡¯s wedding dress had a small microphone pinned, she was close, and the voice would naturally come out of the microphone. When the guests heard her exnation, they started talking again, saying that Carley¡¯s friends were so important that she even knew the president of Marc¡¯s family. Charles¡¯ hometown was in the suburbs of Boston, people didn¡¯t know any big names, but the name of Boston¡¯s richest man was still heard of. Jennifer exined this to dispel the crowd¡¯s perception. Otherwise, Charles¡¯ rtives would have thought that Carley¡¯s friend was some weird person. After all, the phrase ¡°Birds of a feather flock together¡± was enough to crush a person¡¯s reputation. She had to exin herself so that Carley would not be talked down to. The guests¡¯ doubts were ayed, but Carley¡¯s heart was troubled, and she always felt that things were not that simple. 288 Vouchers Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. If it was just a contract document, as Jennifer said, then why would the president of the Marc family bring so many people here? It seemed that they wanted to ruin the day, not to mention he also wrapped his arm around Jennifer¡¯s waist and groped around. The way he was acting, looked very lewd, not like he was courting Jennifer, but forcing himself on her. The more Carley thought about it, the more worried she was. She simply took off the microphone pinned to her wedding dress and took Jennifer¡¯s hand, looking at her with a worried expression. ¡°Jennifer, if you are in danger, you need to tell me, even if I have to risk my life, I will help you get justice!¡± Jennifer was a good-looking girl who has been attracting bad guys since she was a child. In the past, Hill protected her and no one dared to get close to her. Now that Hill was not here, she could only take up the responsibility of guarding Jennifer. Jennifer heard these words, her heart warmed, and her eyes flooded with tears. She was afraid that Carley would be more worried if she saw her tears, so she hurriedly replied ¡®yes¡¯ and pushed her to continue the wedding ceremony. After the two had exchanged rings and poured champagne, the wedding was nearing its end. The wedding was almost over when Carley followed Charles, smiling and toasting the guests table by table, Jennifer¡¯s heart was in her throat. The wedding was finally over, and the next thing to do was to take care of Brian! She followed the wedding car, sent Carley and the others to their house, and then took a taxi back home. She went to her bedroom and pulled open her closet with the intention of changing out of her bridesmaid dress when a card fell out. It was her dowry for Carley, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to put it back in her closet. Jennifer picked up the card and couldn¡¯t help but smiled. Carley was like this, only knew how to give, and never asked for anything in return. Even with Charles, she didn¡¯t take any advantage of him. Their house, Charles¡¯s family paid for the down payment, and she paid for the interior design. Even if the house didn¡¯t have her name, she paid the loans with Charles. She was a giver, a big sister, and always made people feel warm. Jennifer clutched her card, thinking that after tonight, she would not be there. If she didn¡¯t leave a single word for Carley, who would have a hard time letting go of herter. Thinking about this, she sat down at the desk, picked up a pen, and wrote a suicide note. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Last Note 288 (Vouchers She wrote a full two pages, with a few sketches, putting into words all that she wanted to say. After she finished writing, she put the card into the suicide note and wrote ¡°To Carley¡¯ on the envelope. After thinking about it, she took out another piece of paper to write something to Shaun, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, she only wrote two words, his name, then put down the pen, folded the paper, and put it in the drawer. When she left, Carley would surelye to clean up her belongings, and then she would find what she had left for her. After doing all this, Jennifer grabbed the medicine and took it, the task was heavy tonight, and she must stabilize her condition, or she might lose. After taking the pills, she opened the locked desk drawer and took out the small jar of sleeping pills that she had saved for about ten days. After putting the sleeping pills into her bag along with the fake contract and short knife prepared in advance, she took out her cell phone and booked a hotel. She went to the hotel to set up first, and only then sent the address to Brian by text. She did not have Brian¡¯s Whatsapp, thinking that he had contacted her by text before, so she also sent him the address in this way. [Mr. Marc, Ace Hotel, room 2088, I¡¯m waiting for you]. She thought Brian would see the text ande straight over, but she didn¡¯t expect him to reply with a question mark. [?] 288 Vouchers Jennifer saw the question mark and wrinkled her brow slightly, didn¡¯t she say she would give him the contract tonight? When she was puzzled, he sent another message: Wait for me. Jennifer now dispelled her doubts, put down her phone, and took out the sleeping pills. She poured all the pills in the jar into a wine ss, then picked up a short knife and crushed the pills with the tip of the knife. Last time she nned to fight with Brian, but that time did not do enough preparation, this time must kill him! She didn¡¯t want to be yed by him, and she didn¡¯t want to get Carley involved, there was no way back except to kill him! She crushed the medicine, picked up the bottle, poured red wine into it, and then hid the short knife under the pillow. After all this, Jennifer turned off the headlights, sat on the couch, and waited quietly. About twenty minutester, there was a knock at the door. When she heard the sound, Jennifer¡¯s body, which had been ying it cool, trembled a little. She was nervous and scared, but it hade to this and she had to go ahead with the n. She put down the bottle of wine in her hand, and after settling her mind, she walked behind the door and opened it slowly. The man who appeared outside the door was wearing a gold and bronze mask, with his entire face hidden beneath it. The first time Jennifer saw him, she felt something was wrong and hurriedly tried to close the door, but he broke right in. After the man forced his way in, he very skillfully raised his hand and turned off all the lights in the room, all of them. The room was instantly plunged into darkness, she could only see him through the light from the window. Jennifer looked at the man standing in the direction of the door, her body couldn¡¯t stop shivering. The man in front of her was not Brian at all! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Judging from his height and shape, he looked a bit like Shaun. But Shaun had a light cedar fragrance on him, this visitor reeked of perfume Shaun¡¯s hair had always been meticulous, but this guy¡¯s hair was a mess. Shaun was used to wearing business formal suits, but he was wearing casual loose clothes. White shirt with brown ankle-length pants, which Shaun would never wear. Moreover, on his exposed corbone, there was a snake tattoo. Shaun was a germaphobe, there was no way he would tattoo his skin ore to see her like this! After Jennifer ruled out Shaun, she was sure that the person in front of her was a stranger, a stranger posing as Brian!! Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Do You Role y a Lot? She was so nervous that her heart was churning. Why did this man approach her posing as Brian? 288 Vouchers Why didn¡¯t he dare to show his real face, why did he turn off all the lights when he came in, what did he want? Her mind was so confused, she didn¡¯t know what to do next. The n was to just deal with Brian, but now there was a stranger, what should she do? Her heart was tumbling with anxiety, but she forced herself to calm down over and over again. No matter who this person was, as long as he enters this house, she had to find a way to drug him down! Thinking of this, Jennifer let go of her clenched hand and said as if nothing had happened: ¡°Mr. Marc, if you want to role-y, don¡¯t turn off the lights, it¡¯s dark and you can¡¯t see anything.¡± She said as she found her way to the table, picked up the empty wine ss next to her, and mixed a small ss of wine with sleeping pills into Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. 1. She picked up the ss with a small amount of wine mixed in, walked over to her visitor, and handed him the wine. ¡°Mr. Marc, let¡¯s have a drink to cheer you up.¡± Jennifer¡¯s intention was to give Brian the contract when he arrived, and after he got the contract, he would definitely want to do something to her. Then she would advise Brian to drink and rx first, dy until the drug took effect, and finally, she would use a short knife to kill him. She would record a video to reveal Brian¡¯s crime, as well as to show that she was forced to kill him. After doing all this, she would post the video on Twitter and then slit her wrists to kill herself This way the Mare family people would think that she and Brian were killed for love, and naturally wouldn¡¯t go after Carley But she did not expect that the person who came was not Brian. This made her npletely fail, and she couldn¡¯t just kill this person. Otherwise, she would kill a person before she takes care of Brian, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it So she just evened out a small amount of alcohol, an amount that would make a person unconscious for a short time, but not enough to be fatal She thought of drugging this person down and then quickly checking in in another room and sending the new room number to Brian Otherwise, Brian would send someone to ruin Carley and Charles¡¯ wedding night if he hadn¡¯t received her message! Jennifer thought well, but the visitor did not take her drink, but only looked at her steadily. It was as if he could see through the darkness and see into her mind. Under that mask, only a pair of eyes were revealed, and it was impossible to see clearly what kind of look he had. She only felt that the powerful aura emanating from him wasparable to Shaun. He didn¡¯t say anything after he came in, just kept his head down and stared at her with a deadly stare. If it wasn¡¯t for the slight rise and fall of his chest, Jennifer would have thought he was a walking corpse. He looked particrly frightening, and while she was scared to death, her mind was racing. Just as she was trying to figure out what to do with him, he suddenly pinned her back against the wall. ¡°Do you role-y a lot?¡± His voice was low and husked as if he was deliberately hiding his voice, so hoarse that it didn¡¯t sound like a normal person could make it. Based on his voice, it was impossible to tell who it was, she could only find a way to remove the mask from his face. Jennifer saw that he had no intention of impersonating Brian, so she stopped pretending. She just change her expression and asked in a cold voice: ¡°You¡¯re not Mr. Marc, who are you really? Why don¡¯t you dare to show your face?¡± Instead of answering her, the man lifted his ck-gloved hand and touched her cheek, ¡°Answer me first.¡± Jennifer took advantage of his touching her face to hastily reach out her hand and try to remove the mask from his face. Instead, he reacted extremely quickly and held her wrist. Her right hand was holding the wine, and her left hand was holding by him, so she was at a disadvantage all of a sudden. When the man saw that she didn¡¯t throw away the wine in her hand, he guessed that there was something wrong with it. He took away the ss from her hand, ced it under his nose, and sniffed it. Jennifer saw this, nervous to the point of cold sweat, her brain also stopped working for a moment. She held her breath, waiting for the man¡¯s reaction when he noticed something was wrong with the wine. But he didn¡¯t say anything, he just put the wine aside. Then he pulled out a white stic cable tie and grabbed her hands. Jennifer immediately screamed out in terror: ¡°Bastard! What are you going to do to me?!¡± She struggled and resisted desperately, but the man¡¯s strength was so strong that she couldn¡¯t move. After he sped her wrists, he used that cable tie and tied her hands together. And then, with one hand, he ripped off the valuable tie above his shirt and tied it hard over her eyes! Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 You Guys Have a Lot of Fun 288 Vouchers After being blindfolded, it was so dark that she couldn¡¯t even see a tiny bit of light. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The fear of darkness made her feel as if she had fallen into an endless abyss, and she could not escape no matter how she struggled. Until this moment, she knew that she had met a pervert who was even more terrifying than Brian! A pervert who was even more difficult to deal with! Under the fear, she was so scared she broke out a cold sweat, and even her legs were getting weak. Her eyes were blindfolded, her hands were tied, and she had lost all initiative! The only thing she could do now was to calm down and try tomunicate with him. ¡°Mister.¡± She gritted her teeth and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What the hell do you want?!¡± Instead of answering her words, the man picked her up in his arms. Jennifer felt her body instantly lift off, and she was thrown onto the soft bed. She thought the man was trying to vite her, but he didn¡¯t touch her, instead, he sat beside her. Feeling the front of the bed sink in, Jennifer guessed that she was lying in the middle of the bed. She remembered that she had hidden the knife behind the pillow, and if she moved to the pillow position, she could get to it to cut the cable ties. She immediately used the strength of her legs to move her body upward. Just as her head was about to touch the pillow, the man suddenly pressed down on her body. She felt him press down, followed by his hoarse voice in her ears. ¡°You asked Brian toe to the hotel and drugged the wine, what does that mean?¡± Jennifer froze for a moment. Shouldn¡¯t he be straight to the perfect crime now? How could he ask such a thing that had nothing to do with him? Could it be that Brian had figured out her n and deliberately sent this man to pry into her intentions? Impossible! ording to Brian¡¯s nature, if he knew she wanted to kill him, he probably would have sent someone to chop her up and feed her to the dogs. ¡°It¡¯s just something to help with the mood.¡± She replied with forcedposure. She didn¡¯t know who this man was and would never tell him the truth. The man seemed to sneer, ¡°Role-ying and drugging, it seems like guys have a lot of fun.¡± you Jennifer saw that he believed her words and immediately pursed her lips and stopped talking back. Her silence seemed to anger the man, and her chin was suddenly cupped by a cold hand. 20 not 285 Vourhets Just as Jennifer was specting whether the man was trying to squeeze her to death, a cell phone ring came¡­ The room¡¯s silent atmosphere was instantly broken. The man let go of her jaw and turned to pick up her cell phone. Jennifer noticed that he seemed to want to answer the phone and quickly begged, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Marc¡¯s call, he wants to see me urgently, can you let me answer it?¡± When the man saw her nervous expression, his hoarse voice suddenly turned colder: ¡°What? Are you afraid he will find out about your adulterous affair?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jennifer was really upset right now, but she was still trying to control her emotions: ¡°Please, let me answer the phone, if I don¡¯t answer his call, something will definitely happen to my friend, just let me finish this call, and then you can make me do whatever you want!¡± Her constant pleading made the man loosen his grip a few times. Jennifer thought he would untie her, but she didn¡¯t expect him to just swipe the answer button and turn on the speakerphone. Before she had a chance to speak, Brian¡¯s foul-mouthed voice came on the other end. ¡°Jennifer, you bitch, how dare you lie to me, believe it or not, I¡¯ll have your friend and her husband die tonight on their wedding night!¡± This deafening voice seemed to want to tear her apart. Jennifer was so scared that her heart trembled and afraid that something would happen to Carley and Charles, she quickly stabilized her mind and said in a nice voice: ¡°Mr. Marc, I was just about to send you my address, 288 Vouchers and you called, I¡¯m waiting for you at the Ace Hotel, room 2088,e now.¡± Brian was so angry that he gritted his teeth: ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ve sent my buddies to Carley¡¯s house when I get to the hotel, if I don¡¯t see the contract, I¡¯ll have them dealt with immediately, she¡¯ll be raped and killed, he¡¯ll be chopped up, do you hear me?!¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Fm Not Afraid of Him 288 Vouchers ¡°Okay.¡± Jennifer replied a word in a cold voice and was cut off by the man. She couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s expression and could only anxiously, pray to Content held by N?velDrama.Org. him. ¡°Mister, as you heard, people¡¯s lives are at stake, whatever you want to do to me by impersonating Brian is fine, but please change the time, I have to see him tonight and give him the contract, or he will kill my friend!¡± Compared to Jennifer¡¯s anxious face, the man seemed unhurried. He asked lightly, ¡°What contract?¡± When it came to Shaun-rted matters, Jennifer naturally wouldn¡¯t say much: ¡°It¡¯s just a project contract.¡± The man yed with his cell phone and said without any dy, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin it clearly, then let Brian do it.¡± Jennifer had to tell him everything from the beginning to the end about how Brian wanted to fuck her and how she would get out of it! Only the n to kill Brian was left unsaid, she only told him about the contract. ¡°I really had no choice but to lie to him that I could get the Wenbrick project, the purpose is to use this to dy him, so that my friend could finish her wedding, but he isn¡¯t easy to deal with, I can only make a fake contract first to stall him.¡± After listening to her, he was silent for a long time. Jennifer saw that he did not say a word, and her anxious tears came out: ¡°Mister, everything I said is true, please let me go!¡± The man was unmoved, and inexplicably asked, ¡°You and Brian have not slept together??¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Jennifer was so angry that she shouted out, ¡°He ys with women so cruelly, how could I possibly sleep with him!¡± When she thought that Brian had sent someone to Carley¡¯s, she lost her mind and even disregarded her initial pretense. Seeing her fury, the man then took out a golden knife and cut the white ties around her wrists. The restraints were removed and Jennifer hastily pulled the tie from her eyes. The room was still unlit, and he hadn¡¯t removed his mask, so Jennifer still couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t care less about what the man looked like, she just wanted him to leave. She had to get rid of him before she could deal with Brian as originally nned. ¡°Mister, you should go now, Mr. Marc is not easy to deal with, if he sees you here, he will definitely hit you hard!¡± The man snorted as if he had heard a joke, ¡°I am not afraid of him.¡± As he said this, he put his hands in his pants pockets and looked down at Jennifer. The arrogant aura emanating from him was not only fearful but also vaguely murderous. Jennifer was stunned for a moment, feeling that he really looked like Shaun ¡­ The man suddenly sat down on the couch and yed with the golden knife. When she saw that he had no intention of leaving, Jennifer¡¯s messy thoughts quickly disappeared. She walked up to him and tried to drive him away with brute force when the door of the hotel room was suddenly banged with great force! Hearing the sharp ¡°bang, bang¡± sound, her delicate body, instantly stiffened in ce. With a supplicating gaze, she stared nkly at the eyes under the man¡¯s mask, ¡°Please, go to the bathroom for a while, okay?¡± Her voice was tinged with tears as if she would cry out in the next second if he didn¡¯t agree. When the man saw her cowardly appearance, he was a little impatient, but he still got up and went to the bathroom. When she saw him go into the bathroom, Jennifer¡¯s heart, which was in her throat, dropped. She hurriedly turned on the light, fished out the fake contract prepared in advance from her bag, and walked towards the door. As soon as the door opened, Brian immediately rushed in. ¡°You bitch, how dare you¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Marc, the contract!¡± Brian rushed in and raised his hand, trying to p Jennifer hard. He was knocking on the door for so long, but she hadn¡¯t even opened it, it was clear to trick him. But before the p could fall, a contract was shoved into his hand. He saw the contract, the hand he raised slowly put down. Brian opened the contract and looked at it carefully, and did not notice anything wrong, he was much happier. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Brian Knows. 288 Vouchers ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got some skills after all.¡± Brian wrapped his arm around Jennifer¡¯s waist and kissed her hard on the cheek, ¡°Say it, baby, what do you want as a reward?¡± Jennifer covered her kissed cheek and said without changing her face, ¡°Mr. Marc, I don¡¯t want any reward, just get your buddies out of my friend¡¯s.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Brian immediately took out his cell phone, made a call, and asked his men to leave. Jennifer now sighed with relief, turned around, picked up the drugged ss of wine, and handed it to Brian. ¡°Mr. Marc, I brought you the wine especially, have a drink with me.¡± ¡°A drink?¡± Brian slightly raised his eyebrows but did not expect her to take the initiative to invite him to drink. A little surprised, Brian thought Jennifer had thought it through, and hurriedly pressed him to her ear and asked, ¡°What? Did you think it through? You¡¯re willing to let me touch you?¡± Jennifer was afraid that Brian would get suspicious, so she kept her previousposure and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Marc, what are you thinking? I told you long ago that I don¡¯t want to sleep with you, so I traded you the project, how can you not keep your word?¡± Brian heard this, feeling unhappy, ¡°Then why did you let me drink with you?¡± 258 (Voucherg Jennifer frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Marc, I invite you to drink, just want to say thank you, after all, you have spared me twice in a row, not only did you not touch me but also trust me so much, then I couldn¡¯t be so insensitive, it¡¯s appropriate for me to toast you.¡± Being praised by Jennifer so much, Brian felt that his image was suddenly somewhat glorious and great. ¡°In that case, then I will have a drink with you.¡± Brian reached out to take the ss she handed over. Perhaps she was too nervous and her fingers were trembling a little. Brian could see at once that something was wrong with her. He took it without moving, he did not drink but stared at Jennifer for a moment. She was well disguised, her face unchanged, but her rapidly rising and falling chest betrayed her. ¡°You drink first.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Brian handed the ss back to Jennifer. Jennifer saw this and quickly realized that Brian must have sensed something was wrong with the wine and let her drink first. She quickly stabilized her drumming heart, pretended as if nothing had happened, took the ss, and tilted her head to take a sip. After drinking, she exined, ¡°Mr. Marc, I can¡¯t afford expensive wine, so I had the hotel send me a bottle of low-priced wine, which really doesn¡¯t taste good. If you don¡¯t like it I could have them send an expensive one.¡± Jennifer said, turned around, walked to the phone, picked up the phone, and called. 288 Vouchers This action of hers quickly dispelled Brian¡¯s doubts, and she was stopped before the receptionist could get through. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a low-priced wine yet, so it¡¯s nice to have a change of pace once in a while.¡± Brian once again took the ss in her hand, and after gently licking the lipstick stain on the rim, he tilted his head and drank it down. He drank slowly while watching Jennifer¡¯s expression, he saw her natural expression and didn¡¯t see anything wrong, thenpletely dispelled his doubts. But Brian, who had been in society for a long time, still had a hand in defending himself, and after just one sip, he put down his ss. Jennifer didn¡¯t expect Brian to be so difficult to deal with, her heart was a little anxious. She couldn¡¯t get at him unless he drank enough to keep him awake. And there was a stranger hiding in the bathroom, if he saw her kill someone, she would not be able to escape. Jennifer was now in a mess, she didn¡¯t know what to do. But Brian was not going to let her go at this time! After putting down his ss, he grabbed Jennifer¡¯s hand and sat her on hisp. A pair of disgusting hands touched Jennifer¡¯s thighs. ¡°Mr. Marc, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t touch me? Jennifer screamed out in fear, but Brian said: ¡°You are the woman I like, how can I let you go easily? Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Why did he be her up again. 288 Vouchers She had expected that Brian wouldn¡¯t let her go after he got the contract. But that was after drinking the wine! It was all the fault of that man in the bathroom!!! If he hadn¡¯t pretended to be Brian ande to stir things up first, she wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous that her hands were shaking and Brian wouldn¡¯t have known what was going on. What should she do in this situation? Was she really going to sleep with Brian? Just when she was sweating, the sound of her cell phone vibrating interrupted Brian¡¯s fumbling hands. ¡°Mr. Marc, your phone, please answer it first.¡± Jennifer took this opportunity to quickly push Brian away and get up from him. Brian thought she couldn¡¯t get away tonight anyhow, so he didn¡¯t bother with her. He took out his phone and looked at it, and when he saw the number disyed on it, he answered it in a hurry. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer only heard him pick up the phone, his tone suddenly became extremely respectful. Then she guessed that the person calling was a big shot that even Brian couldn¡¯t afford to mess with, and she didn¡¯t know who it was. But she did not care who was calling, she now has to think about how to solve the problem at hand. Brian picked up the contract while answering the phone and looked at it, ¡°Is there a problem? Why didn¡¯t I notice?¡± Jennifer could not hear the other party¡¯s voice, only Brian¡¯s, ¡°Now?¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle over right away.¡± When she heard that he was leaving, Jennifer became even more anxious. If she didn¡¯t solve Brian¡¯s problem tonight, she would be finished when the bidding meeting started tomorrow! She tried to stop Brian, but he grabbed the contract and wrapped his arms around her waist, giving her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Baby, I suddenly have some urgent business to take care of, you wait for me here.¡± Seeing that he woulde back. Jennifer didn¡¯t stop him again. Brian hadn¡¯t slept with her, so he would definitelye back, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt for her to wait. Once Brian left, Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief. But when she heard the soundsing from the bathroom, her rxed body tensed up again. There was another problem here! Jennifer picked up her steps and walked quickly over to the bathroom. Just as she put her hand on the bathroom door handle, the door opened from the inside and a slender hand tugged her in, pulling her in hard. The lights in the bathroom were turned off, and only the door was lighted with a yellowish light, and the tattoo on the man¡¯s corbone could be seen vaguely. The man suddenly turned her body and pressed her against the wall. After he held her from behind, he again locked her hands with white stic ties. Immediately after that, the valuable tie was also blindfolded over her eyes in a moment. ¡°!!!¡± Why did he tie her up again? Jennifer didn¡¯t have time to speak, the man suddenly snapped her chin. Just feel something cold on her lips, and the man just fiercely kissed her red lips. The moment she was kissed, Jennifer touched his skin. She could feel that he had removed his mask, only her eyes were blindfolded and she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. She was pinned against the wall, the man¡¯s hot body almost scalding her delicate frame. His kiss was extremely frantic, like a starving wolf that couldn¡¯t wait to swallow her in a hurry. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t move and could only let out a tiny whimper. When the man heard her soft voice, he couldn¡¯t hold himself any longer, and with hisrge, slender hands, he ripped off her clothes. After he turned her body around, he again held her against the wall and kissed her. Jennifer struggled desperately, but the man sped her wrist with one hand and held them above her head. When the man touched her, his movements were eager. Ipie so IC UNIU It was as if he hadn¡¯t touched a woman in a long time, he was especially anxious and fierce. It was as if he wanted her in his bones. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39. You can only be mine Jennifer did not expect her to be raped by a stranger! And this person, she didn¡¯t even know what he looks like! She was iparably desperate! This time, she was really tainted. Shaun would hate her if he knew! Shaun, Shaun, Shaun ¡­ She called out his name over and over again in her heart, and tears suddenly fell down the corners of her eyes. The man sensed she was crying and paused. He snapped her chin and questioned in a cold voice, ¡°Crying for who?!¡± Jennifer pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word, her tears falling incessantly and soon wetting the tie. Her silence displeased the man, and the kisses fell, more frenzied than Shaun¡¯s! Jennifer was so worried that Brian would suddenly return that her mind went absent instantly and there was nothing she could do about it. It was only at this moment that she realized that Brian had intentionally let her go before. If he really wanted to just rape her, she would have ended up like this! ¡°You can only be mine!¡± The man bit her red lips and gave a low growl before biting her hard once more. 288 (Vouchers Her body had long since gone limp, and with the previous sip of wine containing sleeping pills, she was feeling a bit drowsy. The man did not leave directly after he got his hands on her but carried her into the bathtub. After washing her with warm water, he carried her to the bed in bridal style. When she touched the soft bed, Jennifer wanted to pass out. But thinking that Brian woulde back, she bit her tongue desperately to keep herself awake. Only when she tasted metal in her mouth did she regain a trace of sanity? ¡°Now, can you let go of me?¡± Her voice was cold, almost to the bone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If she knew who he was she¡¯ll kill him for sure! The man seemed to be getting dressed and didn¡¯t answer her. Jennifer was so angry that she was shaking all over! ¡°What, are you going to kill me?¡± Just as the words left her mouth, the man was on her again. After he gently kissed her red lips, he attached himself to her ear and hissed, ¡°You cheated Brian with a fake contract, aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll find out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice almost roared out. 288 Vouchers Anyway, she had been raped, she had nothing to lose, so she was no longer afraid of him. The man stopped talking, looked at her quietly for a moment, and then began to untie her. As soon as her hands were freed, she immediately removed the restraints from her eyes. The lights were still on, and the man had put on his mask. He was standing a little far away from her, so she couldn¡¯t see him very well. Jennifer couldn¡¯t care less and looked in the direction she was lying and found that it was right at the head of the bed. She hurriedly got up from the bed, sat at the head of the bed, using her body to block the pillow, and quietly put her hand on the bottom of the pillow. Touching the knife, Jennifer immediately grabbed it and rushed towards the man. In a matter of seconds, Jennifer was in front of the man. She quickly raised the knife in her hand and stabbed him straight in the chest. Unfortunately, the man was too quick to react, and he took a step back to avoid the danger. The knife only managed to cut through the arm in front of his chest in a defensive position, but not to his heart. Jennifer was so angry that she pounced on it and stabbed it everywhere, whether it was his arms or his thighs, she stabbed it everywhere she could. 288 iVouchers Just like a mad woman,pletely enraged,pletely lost all reason! The man saw her desperate look, he didn¡¯t dodge her again. With one hand holding her wrist, his other hand snatched the knife from her ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice brought Jennifer back to her senses, but she was still so aggravated! She had tried everything to avoid being raped by Brian, but a stranger had gotten the better of her! Anyone else would have been devastated! Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Mr Night 288 Vouchers She was without her knife and she was confined by the man. This made her very powerless. She simply squatted down and flung herself on her knees, covering her face and crying in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± The man soothed her in a cold voice. Jennifer simply did not listen to it, lying on the ground, crying herself to death, looking wretched. The man seemed to sigh helplessly, he squatted down and touched Jennifer¡¯s hair. After being pushed away by her, he said in a light voice: ¡°I thought about you for a long time, I couldn¡¯t hold back, sorry.¡± Thinking about her for a long time? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. So this pervert didn¡¯t just have a momentary urge, but a n? He impersonated Brian to send her a text message, which means he knew she was Brian¡¯s woman. And Brian announced that she was his woman that night. Jennifer thought about it, there were men of his height and build at that time. Besides Shaun, there was Chris and many rich boys. The Murphy brothers all despised her, they were unlikely to do such a thing. This man in front of her, then, was most likely one of the buddies brought by Brian. He was familiar with Brian, that¡¯s why he knew Brian was in a meeting when she called over to confirm. Only someone who hung out with Brian would do such a thing. She was creeped out by the thought that she had just told him all about the n when she begged him to let go of her. If he had told Brian this, she would be taken care of before she could take care of Brian. Jennifer was shaking with fear and despair, leaving her a little breathless. The man, on the other hand, picked up the knife, and after just one nce, guessed what she had in mind after tricking Brian with the fake contract. ¡°You n to lure Brian into drinking that drugged wine and then kill him with this knife?¡± Jennifer clenched her fists in indignation, this person was quite clever to see through her n at a nce. He threw away the knife and warned Jennifer in a cold voice: ¡°In the future if you are in danger, call me, don¡¯t take risks like this.¡± ¡°Find you?¡± Jennifer sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are, what your name is, or what you look like, how can I find you? The man didn¡¯t reply, he picked up her phone, opened her Whatsapp, and added his number to it. After adding it, he handed the phone back to Jennifer. 28R (Vouchers ¡°As long as you send me a message, I will definitelye to your rescue immediately.¡± Jennifer looked at the name disyed on the phone, Mr. Night. She quickly searched her mind, but couldn¡¯t think of anyone with thest name Night. She guessed that it should be a fake name. The man in front of her did not want to show his true face, so naturally, he would not reveal any suspicious information. As she lowered her head in contemtion, the man suddenly picked her up in his arms. Jennifer thought he was going to do something bad again and struggled desperately. Instead, he just put her back on the bed, pulled up the quilt, and covered her up. He leaned over and said to her, ¡°Get a good night¡¯s sleep, and don¡¯t wait for Brian, he¡¯s noting back.¡± Jennifer did not understand what he meant by this, frowned, and asked, ¡°What do you mean you he¡¯s not coming back?¡± The man did not respond and walked away directly. He walked quickly as if he had to go to deal with some urgent matters. Jennifer looked at his back and wanted to jump over and tear him apart. But she was so tired now, so weak, she wanted to fall asleep. But she still braced herself and sat on the couch, waiting for Brian! There was no way she was going to believe what a rapist said! She had to get her act together, stay here, and take care of Brian! As for the pervert, he didn¡¯t threaten her with Carley, so she could hold off a little longer! But these two could not escape! Jennifer clenched her fist and swore in her heart that she would not let them go! Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Who Are You? 288 Vouchem 1. After Brian came out of the Murphy Group, he was holding the contract with joy on his face. He got the car from the basement and nned to go straight to the Ace Hotel to find Jennifer. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, just as the car arrived halfway, dozens of off-road vehicles rushed out and surrounded him. Brian immediately felt something was wrong, and quickly abandoned the car and fled. But just a few meters away, a luxury car seemed to be out of control and drove straight towards him. He was so frightened that he fled everywhere, but the more he fled, the more the car would run over him, as if it wanted to hit him to death. After the car pushed him back to a corner, the driver¡¯s door slowly opened. A man wearing a gold and copper mask got out of the car. Two beams of extremely dazzling headlights in front of the car hit Brian¡¯s eyes. It made him unable to see the man¡¯s appearance clearly, and he could only vaguely discern that it was a teenager in casual and loose clothing. The reason why I think he is a boy is because his hair and clothes are full of youthful feeling. Brian nced at the boy and guessed which family he must be from. In Boston, Marc is a giant, how dare he call so many cars to surround him? Where did you get the guts?! ¡°Boy, do you know who I am?!¡± He concluded that he must not know himself, otherwise he would never dare to block him! The man tilted his head slightly, with a frivolous and provocative gesture. ¡°I know.¡± His voice was hoarse, deliberately faked. Brian didn¡¯t dare to show his true colors when he saw him, and felt that he was incapable, so he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He got up from the ground, walked in front of the man arrogantly, pointed at his nose and said angrily: ¡°Boy, you actually know who I am, and dare to block me, do you think life is too long and you don¡¯t want to live anymore?!¡± The man sneered, raised his hand slightly, and the bodyguard standing behind him immediately stepped forward and grabbed his finger. Brian didn¡¯t realize what they were going to do, but the bodyguard suddenly took out a knife and cut off his finger pointing at the man! The movement was so fast that within a few seconds, he lost a finger! ¡°Ah¨C¡± Brian screamed in pain. His screams echoed throughout the basement. He thought they didn¡¯t dare to touch him, but he didn¡¯t expect to cut off his finger directly! The young man in front of him is not a yboy at all, but a murderous devil without blinking an eye! 15:45 However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that this was just the beginning. After the bodyguard chopped off his fingers, he handed the knife back to the man respectfully. The man took the knife, took out a handkerchief, and gently wiped the blood on the back of the knife. Immediately afterwards, he walked towards Brian with his long legs, and walked slowly. Seeing the tall body walking towards him, Brian turned pale with fright ¡°You¡­ who the hell are you? Why do you want to attack me?!!¡± He used many cruel methods and yed with many women. But the women he ys with have no background, it is impossible for someone with such a strong background to avenge them! This person must have had a grudge against Marc, so he came to him for wanton revenge! The man didn¡¯t respond, but just approached him straight, Brian saw this clutched his severed finger, and quickly backed away. But after only taking a few steps back, several bodyguards in ck uniforms with ¡®S¡¯ marks engraved on their ties blocked his way. There was no way for him to retreat, he could only look at the man wearing the gold and copper mask head-on. ¡°You, you have cut off one of my fingers, what are you going to do?!¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 This is the punishment you deserve 288 Vouchers It was the first time his fingers had been chopped off when he grew up so big! He was careless and rushed to Murphy to correct the contract, even forgetting to bring bodyguards. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Otherwise, he would still be able to fight with him now, but now that he is alone, he can only be the target of the masked man. No matter what this man wants to do, after he escapes, this revenge must be avenged! What Brian thought was, he could still escape, what the man thought was, let him die here! The man raised his chin, and the bodyguard behind Brian immediately raised his foot and kicked Brian¡¯s knee. He knelt down on the ground, propped his hands on the floor, and knelt down in front of the man in an embarrassed way. Such a great shame, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t care about anything, raised his head, looked at the man in front of him and roared. ¡°Bastard, you dare to treat me like this. When I go back, I will definitely kill you!¡± ¡°Ah¨C¡± The man sneered, and stopped talking nonsense with him, picked up the knife in his hand, cut open his wrist, and cut off his tendons! Amidst Brian¡¯s miserable screams, the man raised the knife and cut his mouth in half from the middle of the crowd! Then, he shed open his thigh at an extremely fast speed. With full force, he could clearly see the bones on his thigh! While doing all this, the man didn¡¯t blink his eyes the whole time. 288 Vouchers Always with a cold gaze, he handled Brian slowly, like handling raw meat! ¡°You kissed her, hugged her, and let her sit on yourp. This is the punishment you deserve!¡± Brian fainted several times from the pain, only saw his mouth opening and closing, but couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. Seeing that he was useless, the man threw away the knife in his hand, took the handkerchief handed over by the bodyguard, and slowly wiped the blood on his hand. ¡°Time to go.¡± The first bodyguard who cut off Brian¡¯s finger stepped forward to remind him. After the man nodded his head lightly, he walked away without even looking at Brian. Seeing the man getting into the car, Jake quickly waved his hands at the others, and dozens of off-road vehicles retreated. And Brian, who had already fainted from the pain, was directly thrown on the spot, and no one cared about him. Jennifer waited all night at the hotel, but she didn¡¯t get Brian. Persisting until three o¡¯clock in the morning, she was so sleepy that she fell asleep drowsily. When she woke up, it was already the afternoon of the second day. Jennifer opened her eyes suddenly, thinking of the bidding meeting, she quickly turned over and got up. She tidied up in a hurry and was about to leave the hotel when her phone vibrated suddenly. She quickly opened it to see that it was a message from Mr. Night. [watch the news] watch the news? What news are you watching? Just wondering, he threw another link over. The headline above read: Marc Group¡¯s Brian injuredst night. There are several headlines in the second headline: Marc was exposed to a sex scandal, and Marc¡¯s stock crashed overnight. Jennifer opened them one by one, and only then did she know that Brian didn¡¯te back, because he was revenged by his enemies. There were many stitches in the mouth, tendons in the wrist were broken, and the thigh was cut in half. The people who hurt Brian used extremely cruel methods, but they still spared his life. Marc Group sent people to look for the murderer overnight, but the monitoring of that section of the road was destroyed, and no one could be found. And after Brian¡¯s ident, another sex scandal broke out, ying with women in bad ways. After this incident broke out, everyone agreed that Brian had done too many bad things, and that was why he was retaliated against. Everyone on the Inte scolded Brian, but no one sympathized with him, they all scolded him for what he deserved. Immediately afterwards, Marc Group was exposed to corruption, bribery, tax evasion and other illegal cases. This series of events directly led to the copse of Marc Group¡¯s stock overnight. Mr Marc was taken away the next day, Brian was injured andatose scandal-ridden. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Marc Lost Overnight 288 Vouchers After watching the news, Jennifer froze in ce. What kind of power is this? It took only a short night to make Boston¡¯s leader lose overnight. She suddenly remembered what the masked man saidst night. He said that Brian would note back. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. How did he know in advance that Brian wouldn¡¯t being back? Could it be that he did this? If he did it, then her previous spection that the masked man was Brian¡¯s friend was not valid. And it¡¯s impossible for Brian¡¯s friends to have the means to bring down Marc overnight. If not Brian¡¯s best friend, then who is this ¡®Mr. Night¡±? Jennifer¡¯s head was about to burst. Fortunately, Brian was dealt with, and she no longer had to worry about 1. It¡¯s just that she just escaped from Brian, and was targeted by other perverts! Jennifer thought about it, and then went to the hotel manager to get the monitoring As a result, there was only the monitoring of Brian entering and leaving her room, while the monitoring of the man was deleted. This made Jennifer feel that the man was not simple! There is no monitoring, no idea who he is, and no evidence to sue him. But, should he just let him go? Thinking that the man didn¡¯t threaten her with Carley, Jennifer boldly went to the police station. After the police filed the case, they provided the man¡¯s mobile phone number, user number, and text messages sent to the police. But the police said that the mobile phone number was not bound to the ID card, and the IP address could not be found, so it was difficult to locate him. And the text message, she invited him on her own initiative, even if he pretends to be someone else, it can¡¯t be used as direct evidence. The police could only suggest that she go to the hospital to extract the sperm, so as to preserve some evidence. After hearing this, Jennifer was a little disappointed, but she still had the cheek to go to the hospital. After doing all this, she dragged her exhausted body and returned home. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Carley walking over anxiously. ¡°Jenny, where are you going, and I don¡¯t answer your calls.¡¯ Jennifer picked up the phone and looked at it, and found that there were many missed calls from Carley. She was so busy watching the news and checking the surveince in the hotel just now that she didn¡¯t notice the missed call. ¡°I went out for a stroll, maybe the mall was too noisy, so I didn¡¯t hear the call.¡± 288 Vouchery In fact, she was in such a deep sleep that she didn¡¯t hear the phone call at all, so she replied casually in case Carley was worried. Carley didn¡¯t know that Jennifer didn¡¯t sleep at homest night, so she breathed a sigh of relief when she exined that. ¡°Carley, shouldn¡¯t you go to Mysia for your honeymoon with Charles today? Why are you back?¡± Carley and Charles have long nned to go to Mysia for their honeymoon after they get married. Carley has never been abroad, and she is looking forward to this honeymoon trip. Why didn¡¯t they start off as nned, but went home instead. ¡°This morning, as soon as Charles and I went out, we met themunity security. He said thatst night, a group of men in ck came to our door. This group of people didn¡¯t enter the door, so they stood guard at the door for about half an hour. After leaving, the security guard thought it was a bit strange, but he thought he was a rtive of our family at the time, so he didn¡¯t think much about it, and only mentioned it when he met us.¡± ¡°After I heard it, I felt something was wrong, so I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer the phone, and thinking of the strange people who came to the wedding yesterday, I was worried that something would happen to you, so I came to you in a hurry.¡± No wonder Carley didn¡¯t go on honeymoon with Charles, it turned out that she was worried about her. ¡°Sorry, Carley.¡± Feeling a little guilty, Jennifer quickly exined: ¡°I did encounter some trouble yesterday. There was a contract that was very important to Marc, but I kept procrastinating on not giving it to him, which made him angry and rushed directly to your wedding with Charles and sent someone to your wedding room He did this because he wanted a contract, but I finally got the contract in the middle of the night and handed it over to him, so the person he sent stood at your door for a while and then left. Won¡¯t bother me again. ¡± Jennifer was afraid that Carley would worry about herself, so she didn¡¯t tell her about being insultedst night, and only told a reason to dispel her doubts. ¡°I felt like Brian was threatening you yesterday, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so!¡± After Carley finished speaking, she looked worriedly at Jennifer. ¡°Jenny, he didn¡¯t do anything bad to you, did he?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jennifer shook her head. Carley saw the hickey on Jennifer¡¯s neck sharply, and her expression froze. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 288 Vouchers. I fell into a drowsy sleep until the next afternoon, nearly three o¡¯clock, and it seemed that the symptoms of drowsiness were getting worse. She knew that terminal patients would face worsening conditions, so she didn¡¯t take it too seriously, For her now, she canst as long as she can. People are going to die anyway, it¡¯s just a matter of time, there¡¯s nothing to be sad about. She went to the kitchen to make a simple dinner, a millet porridge with some vegetables, which was enough for her to eat. While drinking porridge, she answered a video call from Carley. They have arrived in Mysia, and the two are ying at the beach. The sky over there is much bluer than that of Boston, as is the sea water, which is crystal clear. Carley was wearing a long skirt, stepping on the sand, smiling. Seeing Carley¡¯s face glowing, Jennifer knew that she was doing well, and couldn¡¯t help being happy. ¡°Jenny, the scenery here is beautiful, next time I must bring you to see it!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jennifer responded sweetly, and then chatted about Mysian food for a while, and Carley was called by Charles to take the boat. After Jennifer told them to pay attention to safety, she hung up the video. Wanting to put down the phone and concentrate on drinking porridge, 288 Vouchers Mr. Night sent a message at this time. ¡°Tonight, Presidential Suite,e see me.¡± This news is self-evident, this man wants to sleep with her again! Jennifer grabbed the phone tightly and typed angrily: ¡°How dare you ask me to see you?!¡± Mr. Night responded with a few words: ¡°I want to have sex with you.¡± Jennifer stared at the sentence, her face flushed instantly. ¡°Youmitted a crime yesterday, yet you still dare to post such a message!¡± After she sent it with trembling hands, she immediately took a screenshot of the passage. Although she didn¡¯t get the monitoring, this kind of verbal harassment text can also be used as evidence to sue him. In addition, she has already filed a case with the police, and taking a screenshot of this text will provide more evidence! He didn¡¯t care what her mood was, and sent a picture directly. When Jennifer saw that picture, she waspletely angry! He even took a nude photo of her! And the angle he photographed was very weird, as if she took the initiative! When Jennifer was furious, the man sent another message. ¡°Come here, or I can¡¯t guarantee where this picture will end up¡± This was threatening her nude photos. How could this man be more 288 Vouchers hateful than Brian! Gritting her teeth, Jennifer took screenshots of all the messages he sent, nning to hand them over to the police tomorrow. But the man seemed to know her thoughts, and sent a paragraph of text: Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to call the police, but don¡¯t forget, you took the initiative to invite me to the hotel.¡± ¡°The person I dated was Brian, not you, you pretended to be him tomit a crime!¡± Jennifer quickly turned back, her face flushed with anger! But when she saw his next message, she was trembling with anger. ¡°Who knows if I¡¯m Brian?¡± What he meant was that he left no evidence of impersonating Brian. And the surveince really only showed that Brian had been in her room, and no one else. The police must have mistakenly thought that she and Brian didn¡¯t get along, so they called the police. No wonder the police would say that she invited her, which cannot be used as direct evidence. It turned out that this man had calcted that she would call the police, so he erased the monitoring¡­ Jennifer typed with trembling fingers: ¡°Even so, the messages you sent can be used as evidence!!!¡± The man replied: ¡°You invited Brian to the hotel to kill him. Are you sure you want to take such a big risk to catch me?¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 288 (Vouchers ¡°Jenny, you are¡­ ¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t realize that her neck was full of hickeys, but when she saw Carley¡¯s shocked eyes, she realized it. She quickly covered her neck with her hands, and lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Did Brain force you?¡± Brian looked at Jennifer like he was watching prey. Carley wanted to remind Jennifer that she was here yesterday, but was busy with the wedding and taking care of Charles¡¯ rtives, so he didn¡¯t have time to talk to her. Seeing Jennifere back like this now, she became even more suspicious that she was bullied by Brain. ¡°Jenny, tell me the truth, if he really forced me, I¡¯ll go to him and fight for my life!¡± When Carley thought of Jennifer being forced by a wretched man, she became so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and wanted to rush into the kitchen to get a kitchen knife. Jennifer quickly stopped her: ¡°Carley, not Brian.¡± Carley froze for a moment, ¡°Who is that?¡± Jennifer really didn¡¯t know how to say this kind of thing. Seeing her hesitant to speak, Carley suddenly understood. ¡°You and Shaun are back together again?¡± Jennifer came back from Shaun several times before, and her skin was always bruised and purple. Carley thought it was Shaun who did it, after all, that man has always been so ruthless with Jennifer. ¡°Not him.¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t want to lie to Carley again, so she told the truth: ¡°I¡­ I was with another manst night.¡± Carley was a little shocked, she would still be with someone other than Shaun? She couldn¡¯t believe it, but seeing Jennifer¡¯s embarrassing look, she couldn¡¯t believe it. She grabbed Jennifer¡¯s hand and asked nervously, ¡°Who is it? Is it reliable?¡± Seeing her worried expression, Jennifer gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s reliable¡­¡± Carley frowned, ¡°Jenny, is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± She always felt that something was wrong with Jennifer these days, which made her feel inexplicably uneasy. But Jennifer shook her arm, ¡°Carley, don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m stable with him, I¡¯ll bring him to you, okay?¡± Hearing the stability, Carley¡¯s tense face eased a little. ¡°You separated from Shaun not long ago, how did you find someone stable so quickly?¡± Moreover, he handed himself over so quickly, which is not like Jennifer¡¯s character of a good girl. ¡°It¡¯s just a business partner. You also know that my job responsibilities cannot avoid dealing with such people. I was with Shaun before, and I couldn¡¯t fall in love. Now we are separated. If there is a suitable person, I will get in touch. Don¡¯t you miss me too?¡± Do you want to get married sooner?¡± ¡°I want you to get married early¡­¡± ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± Jennifer interrupted her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you will meet unreliable people.¡± Carley was afraid of nagging too much and annoying Jennifer, so she stopped talking. ¡°Forget it, anyway, it¡¯s agreed, your marriage partner, you can ask me to help you take care of it, and you must not be sloppy!¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t agree, I will never marry in my life!¡± ¡°How can you not marry, you still want to be a widow!¡± Carley stared anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Jennifer pretended to be nonchnt and smiled sweetly. Carley, who has been worrying about her for most of her life, is no longer so worried when she sees the smile on her face. Jenny has been well-behaved and sensible since she was a child, and she will never mess around, so there is nothing to worry about. 286 (Vouchers Carley chatted with Jennifer for a while before Charles came to pick her 1. Both of them are on wedding leave, so naturally they are still going to Mysia for their honeymoon Charles changed the flight to the evening, and Jennifer happened to be free, so he sent the two to the airport. After telling Carley and Charles to be safe, Jennifer waved goodbye to them. After she took a taxi back home, she went to the bathroom to scrub herself. It was weird, she felt sick when Brian touched her. But this Mr. Night, who wanted her so hard, didn¡¯t feel disgusted. Even¡­even while she was doing it, her mind was full of Shaun. Was it because she missed Shaun so much that she thought of him as Shaun? Jennifer felt shameful, her body was already upied by a stranger, so what right did she have to think about Shaun? Her uncleanness has already branded it deep in her body, and it is impossible for her to interact with Shaun in the slightest. Jennifer was so tired that she didn¡¯t have the energy to think about it anymore, so she took a bath and went back to her room to sleep. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jennifer froze in ce when she saw this sentence. He knew she wanted to kill Brian, and he knew she gave Brian drugged wine. If she asked the police to arrest him, he, the only witness, would use her of murder. Jennifer thought she could find this man out, but she didn¡¯t expect this man to block all her escape routes. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Shocking him with a small electric baton 288 Vouchers ¡°I¡¯ll only wait for you for half an hour.¡± After sending this sentence, the man stopped replying to the message. Seems to want to hand over the decision to Jennifer. She squeezed the phone, trembling all over. The text message she gave to the police mentioned Brian, and the hotel room was also monitored for Brian¡¯s ess. The police will definitely go to Brian to investigate and collect evidence based on this evidence. If Mr. Night revealed to the police that she wanted to kill Brian at this time, she would definitely be convicted of attempted murder. And Brian was bound to know that her intention was not to give him a contract, but to kill him. If Brian knew that she actually wanted to kill him, he would definitely me her for all his suffering! After all, Marc couldn¡¯t find the mastermind who killed him, and she just wanted to kill him, so it¡¯s hard not to suspect that she did it. Brian was just exposed to the scandal now, and he didn¡¯t go in directly like Mr Marc. If he woke up from thea and knew the truth of all this, he would definitely not let her go. She was still very afraid of Brian, even if Brian was crippled, it would be easy to crush her and Carley to death. She is not afraid of death, but Carley is her only weakness. 288 Voucher i Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After thinking about it, she obediently went to the presidential suite. It¡¯s better to be raped than to be revenged by Brian. Just before going out, he touched an electric baton. She thought, no matter what, she had to struggle again! Jennifer mustered up her courage and knocked on the door of the presidential suite. Soon, the door was opened from the inside. This is an automatic door, controlled by remote control. The person who opened the door stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. It was still the same dress, with the whole face hidden under the golden and copper mask, messy hair, and loose and casual clothing. The man stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, with one hand in his trouser pocket and a ss of red wine in the other. Seeing her standing motionless at the door, he raised his hand and beckoned to her, ¡°Come here.¡± Such a cold tone really resembled Shaun, but the tattoo on his neck reassured her. She walked in step by step, and just as her feet stepped on the soft carpet, the door behind her closed with a ¡®bang¡¯. Hearing the sound of closing the door, she felt that it would be difficult for her to escape the clutches of the devil from now on. The man took the remote control and turned off the floor-to-ceiling windows and the lights in the room. In the presidential suite, it was plunged into darkness for an instant, and no light could prate. The closedness in this room is tighter thanst time at Ace Hotel. As soon as the lights were turned off and the curtains were drawn, it was so dark that he didn¡¯t know where he was. Jennifer couldn¡¯t get used to the darkness, so she raised her hand and touched it. But identally touched a hot abdominal muscle. The degree of firmness and toughness made her withdraw her hand in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that the man had already walked in front of her and took off his clothes, so she hurriedly took a step back. The man stretched out his hand, hooked her waist, and pulled her into his arms. He was shirtless, and Jennifer blushed slightly as she pressed against his hot body. She lowered her head in embarrassment, but the man pinched her chin, making her raise her head and look at him. Well, I can¡¯t see anything clearly, even my facial features, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking at. The man unbuttoned Jennifer¡¯s clothes very skillfully. She deliberately wore a lot of sweaters this time, and the man helped her take off one, and there was another one, which made him a little annoyed. ¡°What are you wearing so much for?¡± ¡°Cold¡­¡­¡± The man seemed speechless, but still patiently helped her undress. Jennifer slipped her little hand into the pocket of his jeans while he was undressing. She quickly took out the small electric baton, turned on the power, aimed at the man¡¯s abdominal muscles, and shocked him. The man felt a numbness in his abdomen, subconsciously looked down, and found a small lighted electric baton pressing against his abdominal muscles. Jennifer was still hoping to stun him, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain, remained motionless, and continued to undress her. She gasped in her heart, didn¡¯t it work? She didn¡¯t give up, she increased her horsepower again, and charged up his abdominal muscles. The man finally got impatient, grabbed the electric baton from her hand, and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Change to a bigger one next time.¡± If you bought any inferior products, you have the nerve to call him. Jennifer was very embarrassed, thinking that next time he would do what he wanted, buy a big electric baton and shock him to death! Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The man took off her clothes, picked her up, pressed her against the wall and kissed her. The movements were very domineering, but Jennifer was like a puppet, letting him y and toss The man hugged her and kissed her for a while, probably feeling bored, he reached out and pinched her waist. ¡°Pain¡­¡­¡± Jennifer cried out in pain, Cherry¡¯s little mouth opened, and the man invaded immediately. His kiss was still crazy, but the movement of touching her was much gentler thanst time. As if very familiar with her body, As soon as this idea came out, she wanted to kill herself, why? But¡­¡­ She thought she was probably crazy, The man bit her earlobe, Jennifer¡¯s face suddenly turned red to the point of bursting, did he see it, and made fun of her on purpose?! She pinched her palms and forced herself to pull her sanity back The man sneered, She thought the man would leave when he was full, but he carried her to the bathroom again. After washing her up, he hugged her andy on the bed, put her in his Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. arms, patted her back with one hand, and coaxed her to sleep. Jennifer nestled in his arms, so shocked that she couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°You¡­¡± She wanted to ask him what¡¯s the matter, but the man gently rubbed her hair: ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Why does this doting tone seem to be coaxing a girlfriend? He and she are in a forced rtionship, how can they still sleep with their arms around each other like lovers? Jennifer looked at him with wide eyes, trying to see who he was, but couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Are you so ugly that you dare not show your true colors?¡± If you really like her, you can pursue her openly. Why do you make it so mysterious? ¡°You don¡¯t have a lot of pustules on your face, do you?¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Jennifer continued to ask. If you turn on the light, you can see the man¡¯s head covered with ck lines. He grabbed her hand and put it on her face, letting her touch it herself. Jennifer quickly touched it, and not only was there no pustules, but the skin was smooth and firm. And the face is also sharp-edged, with a knife-like feel. The only man with this face shape around him is Shaun. She really suspected it was him, whether it was touching her or speaking, he was very simr to Shaun. But Shaun clearly didn¡¯t even want to look at her again, how could it be¡­ Jennifer took a deep breath, summoned up the courage to ask, ¡°You¡­couldn¡¯t be Shaun?¡± The man patted the hand on her back and paused slightly, ¡°What? You want me to be him?¡± He neither admitted nor denied, but instead threw the question to Jennifer. She lowered her head and thought for a while, if he was Shaun and she answered yes, then he shouldn¡¯t be angry. If you answer that you don¡¯t like it, ording to Shaun¡¯s temperament, he should be angry. Jennifer wanted to test him, so she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± The man didn¡¯t respond, but snorted coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, then do it again.¡± 1 ! Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Mr Night is Rich Jennifer was so frightened that she immediately stopped talking. Feeling a little lost again, she nced at the man. He wasn¡¯t angry, which meant he wasn¡¯t Shaun. 288 Vouchers She felt very ufortable, so she boldly turned over from his arms, turned her back to him, and closed her eyes to sleep. For some reason, although this man was not Shaun, she always felt that he would not hurt her. So relieved, he fell into a deep sleep. After she fell asleep, the man took her back into his arms. He held her in his arms, and continued to pat her on the back lightly. Jennifer was too tired, fell into a deep sleep, and dreamed of the boy again in a daze. Dreamed that he raised his foot, aimed at her heart, and kicked her hard. Dreamed that he broke off her fingers one by one, and pped her hard. Shey on the ground, curled up in pain. But still with expectation, he stretched out his hand to him: ¡°Hill, I hurt, I hurt so much¡­¡± The coefficient of her whispering fell into the man¡¯s ears, and the hand patting his back also froze instantly. After staring at the woman in his arms for a while, the man pushed her away, got off the bed, put on his clothes, picked up his coat, and left. The moment the man closed the door, Jennifer murmured softly, ¡°Shaun¡­¡± She dreamed that Shaun was holding her to sleep, coaxing her like a child, which made her very happy. When she woke up from this dream, she felt incredible that she would have such a beautiful dream. It was still dark in the presidential suite, Jennifer touched the seat beside her, it was cold. It seemed that the man was gone, she breathed a sigh of relief, got up and opened the French windows. The moment the curtains were drawn, the sun shone in. Only then did Jennifer see how big the presidential suite was. It fully upies the area of a whole floor. There are probably several hundred square meters, which is astonishinglyrge. That bed was also a huge round bed, white with a great texture. The tub in the bathroom is also huge. In addition, there is a kitchen and a study. Everything, everything is avable And all are the most luxurious configurations! It seems that Mr. Night is very rich. After looking at the presidential suite, Jennifer picked up her phone and nced at it. This time, I actually slept until four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. If I go to bedter, the day will be over! 12 317 She hurried to the bathroom to freshen up, and then hurried to the hotel to check out with her mobile phone. The front desk told her that this presidential suite is exclusive to Mr. Night, and she does not need to check out. Jennifer was shocked once again. Norch is the biggest entertainment venue in Boston. He actually has an exclusive presidential suite here? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t help asking the front desk: ¡°Do you know what Mr. Night¡¯s name is?¡± The front desk shook his head politely: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know very well.¡± Even if they knew who it was, they would not dare to reveal the VIP information. And this VIP has no identity information, the front desk really doesn¡¯t know. Jennifer couldn¡¯t ask any more questions, said thank you, and left the hotel. When she ran out of medicine, she went to the hospital and prescribed some medicine. The attending doctor routinely asked her about her physical condition, and when she asked about her sleep time, the doctor frowned. ¡°Jennifer, I still rmend you to be hospitalized for treatment. Your current physical condition is too pessimistic.¡± Jennifer still refused, the hospitalization was just to find a ce to die, she didn¡¯t want to waste thest time of her life in the hospital. The doctor saw that she insisted, so he didn¡¯t persuade her anymore, but reminded her to pay attention to rest in the future, and not to be too tired, otherwise the blood supply to the brain would be more and more Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Mr Night is Rich. insufficient, and it would be easy to faint or die suddenly. This method of death is quite eptable to her, and it shouldn¡¯t be in pain for too long, so Jennifer doesn¡¯t care that much. After leaving the hospital with the medicine, he went to the police station and closed the case. She took the initiative to ept the invitationst night, and nature has changed. Moreover, he has a lot of background. If he wants to find him out, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible, so it¡¯s better not to bother. After finishing this, Jennifer went home and fell asleep again. She slept at home for thest night, and the half-month annual leave waspletely over. She still remembered going to Wayne International to hand over work, so she braced herself up. After having breakfast and taking the medicine, my spirits improved a bit, but myplexion was still ugly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She put on heavy makeup to cover her sickly undertones and went to Wayne International. As soon as he entered the office, Richard and Beau surrounded him, ¡°Jenny, have you resigned?¡± Jennifer nodded, ¡°Yes, resigned.¡± Richard took her hand, with a look of reluctance, ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re all right, why did you resign all of a sudden?¡± Beau also looked puzzled, ¡°Yeah, Wayne International¡¯s sry is much higher than other groups. The annual sry is hundreds of thousands a year. It¡¯s a pity that you just resigned like this.¡± Jennifer smiled, ¡°Wayne International¡¯s sry is quite high, but I have other ns.¡± Beau looked her up and down, ¡°Could it be that you were poached by Murphy?¡± ¡°My God!¡± O Richard opened his big round eyes and said in surprise: ¡°Jenny, Murphy¡¯s sry is several times higher than Wayne International¡¯s. Are you going to get rich?¡± Jennifer was amused by Richard¡¯s cute appearance, ¡°No, the n I mentioned is about life, not work.¡± Beau saw that she was not poached by Murphy, the jealousy in his eyes turned into gossip: ¡°Then you don¡¯t n to work anymore?¡± Jennifer shook her head and replied softly, ¡°Not working anymore.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t find out what her n was next, Beau couldn¡¯t help snorting, ¡°It seems that she has really climbed into a wealthy family.¡± I don¡¯t know which man was adopted by him, but he didn¡¯t even want to work. Jennifer nced at Beau, and said coldly, ¡°Whether I climbed into a rich family or not, it has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Jessica has a bad impression of her because Beau always spread rumors behind her back that she was being taken care of by men. She has been working here for so many years, and she doesn¡¯t know how many men have been rumored by Beau. Before making money in thispany, Jennifer always refrained from saying a word. Now that she is leaving, Beau still has to step on her, so naturally she will not be as good-tempered as before. Beau choked for a moment, unexpectedly Jennifer, who was always well- behaved and weak, dared to resist herself. She was so angry that she wanted to quarrel with Jennifer, but was stopped by Richard. ¡°Beau, Jenny is leaving, let her hand over the work to you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°She can pick up whoever she likes, and I have no obligation to pick up her job!¡± Beau gave Jennifer a hard look and sat down at his desk. The movement of the chair made a loud noise. As if this move was not enough to vent her anger, she picked up the document and mmed it on the table. There was a bang, which startled Richard. She covered her mouth and whispered to Jennifer, ¡°Sister Jessica asked you to hand over the work to her, and she also said hello to her, and she responded by herself. Now I won¡¯t pick up again, it¡¯s really difficult¡­¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Jessica and change someone.¡± She picked up the card for the president¡¯s exclusive elevator and walked towards the elevator. Jessica is the person in charge of the president¡¯s office and the special assistant to the chairman. She usually works on the top floor, and only asionallyes down when she has something to do. The top floor where the chairman is located can only be entered by this exclusive elevator. To take the exclusive elevator, you have to swipe your card, otherwise you will not be able to enter. The people in the office of their president are assigned cards, because the chairman and Jessica will ask them to deal with urgent matters at an time. Jennifer swiped the elevator card, the elevator went up quickly, and with a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, the door opened. In the spacious and luxurious elevator, two people stood side by side. Jennifer froze in ce when she saw them. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¡°Are you going to find the chairman?¡± Ginny, who was wearing a beautiful and bright business attire, saw that Jennifer was waiting for the elevator and didn¡¯te in, so she asked a question in doubt. Jennifer came back to her senses and quickly shook her head, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to take something, you guys go up first.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left, not even daring to look at the two of them more. Ginny looked at her back as if she was running away, and couldn¡¯t help turning her head to Shaun and said, ¡°This little assistant is really strange, why is she so scared that she doesn¡¯t even dare to take the elevator.¡± Shaun didn¡¯t reply, he couldn¡¯t see any emotion in his indifferent eyes, as if he wasn¡¯t interested in everything around him. Seeing this, Ginny stretched out her slender hand, took his arm, and said softly: ¡°Shaun, thank you for sending me to the emergency room that night. I have been abroad for several years, and I am not used to the food there, and I have gastritis.¡±, I always have seizures at every turn, thank you for your hard work.¡± That day Mr Wayne took Ginny to Murphy to visit and talked about the engagement. She drank a few more sses of wine when she was happy, but she didn¡¯t expect to irritate her stomach. She was taken to the emergency room. She always wanted to find a chance to thank him, but every time she went to Murphy to look for him, the assistant said he was not there. If Mr. Wayne had something to do with him today and invited him over, she might not have the opportunity to thank him. Say it. Shaun lowered his eyes, looked at the hand on his arm, and said coldly, ¡°The clothes are wrinkled,¡± Ginny quickly let go of her hand, feeling a little lost, and lowered her head, ¡°Have you not cured your cleanliness yet?¡± Shaun wiped his clothes with a handkerchief, and said tly, ¡°It can¡¯t be cured.¡± Ginny choked. Even though it was the first day she took office, he still held her hand and identally sat on hisp in the office, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Acute gastroenteritis broke out that night, and he was the one who carried her out of the car at the emergency door. She thought that after five years, his cleanliness disorder had been cured, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say that it couldn¡¯t be cured. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not because he can¡¯t be cured, but because he hasints about her, so he doesn¡¯t want to let her touch him. ¡°Shaun, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ginny carefully exined: ¡°I rejected your marriage proposal five years ago because I felt that I was not good enough, so I went abroad, to study hard. Now I have be the president of Wayne, and I can stand side by side with you, so you don¡¯t want to be born again.¡± Am I angry?¡± Shaun¡¯s cold and stiff face softened a little. He nced sideways at Ginny, and said softly, ¡°My illness has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Only then did Ginny feel relieved. Shaun has been obsessed with cleanliness since she was a child. Since she has chosen him, give him more time to get used to it. Jennifer returned to her work station, her palm-sized face was stained with a trace of paleness. She didn¡¯t expect Ginny and Shaun to be in the elevator at this hour, nor did she expect them to be going to the chairman¡¯s office. If she had known earlier, she would not have used the president¡¯s exclusive elevator if she was killed. She promised never to appear in front of him, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to have a face-to-face meeting. But when I saw Shaun again, it seemed like a century had passed. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He had Ginny by his side, and she was possessed by a stranger. Between them, it seems that each has returned to its own track. The only difference is that Shaun pulls away quickly, and she doesn¡¯t let go so easily. She took a deep breath, turned on theputer, and nned to sort out the handover documents first, but the chairman¡¯s special line called in at this time. Jennifer was stunned for a moment, the chairman rarely looked f?r and even if he wanted to look for her, he would inform Jessica, why would he call her himself? Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Meeting Mr Smith Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Although she was a little puzzled, she quickly picked up the phone and answered it. ¡°Jennifer,e to the office.¡± The gentle voice of the chairman came from inside. He hung up after giving an order, not allowing Jennifer to refuse. Thinking of Shaun¡¯s presence, she really didn¡¯t want to go, but the chairman took the initiative to ask her for something important. Since she was at Wayne International, the chairman has always been friendly to her, so she gritted her teeth and went to the chairman¡¯s office. As she expected, Shaun was sitting in the office, talking with the chairman Alex. They were talking about project cooperation, which involved Wenbrick¡¯s bidding. After Marc¡¯s ident, Murphy suddenly postponed the bidding for a few days for unknown reasons. As a result, the bidding meeting has not yet started, and Marc has never suspected the fake contract. Moreover, Brian was injured and was still in aa, probably before he had time to hand over the fake contract to Marc. It¡¯s just that she was a little worried that Brian would find out about the fake contract after waking up, and she mighte to settle ounts with her. But that¡¯s all forter, when Brian wakes up, he will face a lot of problems from Marc. For example, how to revive Marc, how to release Mr Marc on bail, and how to use working capital topensate the partner for liquidated damages. 288. When he finished this series of things, he would probably be dead long ago, and he would never find anyone to settle the score. She put away her thoughts, and just about to knock on the door, she heard a few people chatting about DC¡¯s Smith. Smith, making Jennifer¡¯s face pale slightly, and the appearance of that boy rushed into his mind again. She tried her best to restrain her emotions, knocked on the open door, and asked respectfully, ¡°Alex, are you looking for me?¡± Only then did Alex put down the coffee in his hand, and looked up at Jennifer, ¡°Jennifer, are you responsible for Smith¡¯s reception?¡± Jennifer nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Alex raised his watch and took a look, ¡°In this way, you will arrange Smith¡¯s dinner tonight. The meal time is around six o¡¯clock. You order from a high-end restaurant, and then go to the airport to pick up Smith.¡± Pick up Smith? The people who came to Wayne International on business trips before were all the Smith project leaders, and Mr Smith never showed up. She has never met him before, but now she is asked to pick him up¡­ Jennifer¡¯s pretty brows furrowed into a ball in an instant, and she blurted out subconsciously: ¡°Alex, I have already applied for resignation, and I am here to hand over the work today, and arrange the dinner, why don¡¯t you leave it to someone else?¡± As soon as the words fell, the three people sitting on the sofa raised their eyes and looked at her. 12 33 Jennifer identally met Shaun¡¯s deep gaze, and her heart skipped a beat. She pretended to be nonchnt, quickly looked away, and turned to stare at Alex. A man who is nearly fifty years old exudes a powerful aura all over his body, which makes people awe- inspiring. But Jennifer was never afraid of Alex, and no one else dared to look at him, but she dared to stare straight into his eyes. As if Alex is her rtive, it always gives her a feeling of fearlessness. Being sized up so unscrupulously by an assistant, Alex¡¯s majestic expression gradually darkened. He felt that Jennifer looked a bit like Ginny, and he was gentler with her than others. Does she feel that she is different from her, that¡¯s why she does what she wants? How dare you tantly reject him in front of Shaun? Isn¡¯t that a p in the face of the chairman?! This made Alex very dissatisfied with Jennifer, but he had to mamtain the demeanor of the chairman and not care about a viin like Jennifer. When the two looked at each other and he refused to give in, Ginny suddenly said, ¡°Jennifer, I saw your resignation application, but I haven¡¯t had time to approve it yet, why don¡¯t you finish the work Alex gave you first, and then talk to Jessica about it. Work handover?¡± Ginny put it mildly. One is to remind her that her resignation has not yet been approved, she is still a staff member of Wayne International, and the things arranged by the chairman must be done. The second is to tell her that she rejected the chairman on the spot and made the chairman lose face. If she doesn¡¯t do this, she has to do it. Jennifer understood what Ginny meant, and sighed deeply from the bottom of her heart. She was too impulsive just now, and said the words without thinking. In this situation, she can¡¯t refuse anymore, otherwise it will seem a bit out of bounds. Jennifer could only bite the bullet and agree, as if it was thest time to help Wayne International. She turned and walked out, Alex nced at her back, withdrew his disdainful gaze, and looked at Shaun. ¡°Shaun, do you want to go to dinner tonight?¡± When he talked to Shaun, his tone was gentle and ttering, and even his eyes were warm and kind. Shaun leaned back on the sofa, propped his forehead in one hand, and held the phone in the other, staring at the screen of the phone without looking up the whole time. Seeing that he was silent, Alex thought he didn¡¯t want to go, and quickly said: ¡°Look at my brain, Smith and our Wayne International have conflicts over Wenbrick¡¯s matter, so naturally we shoulde forward to Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Send Me Your Address 788 mediate. As the initiator of this bidding, you should avoid suspicion.¡± Smith¡¯s people felt that Ginny and Shaun had a very close rtionship, and they were afraid that Shaun would favor them because of their old rtionship, so they had been secretly stumbling over Wayne in order to force them to withdraw from the bidding automatically. How could Alex give up such a good piece of fat, so he organized a dinner for tonight in front of Shaun. The reason why he asked Shaun if he wanted to go was because he wanted him toe forward to help Ginny reconcile the rtionship between the two parties, because only Shaun, the initiator, would go, and Smith¡¯s people would be obedient. No way. Of course, seeing that Shaun was not happy, he made his words more subtle. After all, he couldn¡¯t figure out what Shaun was thinking about Ginny now, so naturally he couldn¡¯t ask Shaun to do things as a father-in-w. Just stop. Shaun put away his phone, indifferently, looked at the expectant Alex, ¡°Send me the address.¡± Alex didn¡¯t expect that he would agree to participate in this kind of dinner, and he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jennifer to send it to your pher.¡± After speaking, he looked at Shaun with a smile, ¡°Ginny has just taken office, and his majesty is not enough, please help himter.¡± He is the director of the group, so he would naturally not participate in such a junior dinner. If Smith¡¯s people hadn¡¯t been making things difficult for Ginny, he wouldn¡¯t have stepped in to organize such a game. Fortunately, Shaun agreed, and with such a strong backing tonight, Ginny will definitely not be bullied by Smith¡¯s people. Chapter 52 Send Me Your Address Thinking of this, he quickly motioned to Ginny, ¡°Ginny, thank you Shaun soon.¡± Ginny quickly sat up straight from the sofa, and moved closer to Shaun, ¡°Shaun, please.¡± Shaun turned his body slightly to avoid her touch, and said coldly: ¡°He gave me the right to develop, not to let me stand by.¡± The ¡°he¡± in Shaun¡¯s mouth refers to his grandfather, whose level cannot be easilypared with these groups. Alex understood what he meant, and brought out Mr Murphy, just to tell them that he didn¡¯t agree to it because of Ginny, but to deal with business. Although it would make Ginny ufortable, to Alex, Shaun agreed to go, and it didn¡¯t matter what the reason was. Shaun said coldly, ¡®I¡¯ll go back to Murphy first¡¯, got up and left. Seeing that he left just like that, Ginny looked disappointed Alex patted the back of her hand andforted him: ¡°Wenbrick is involved innd development, and Shaun naturally has to deal with. business, so please be considerate of him.¡± Only then did Ginny put away her lonely emotions, and nodded, ¡± understand.¡± Jennifer had just finished making restaurant reservations on her mobile phone when Alex¡¯s call came in again. ¡°Jennifer, send Shaun the address of the restaurant as well.¡± Or hang up the phone after giving the order, not giving Jennifer a chance to speak at all. She put down the phone with a cold face, turned on the phone, and sent the address to the assistant in charge of Shaun¡¯s itinerary. As a result, he replied, ¡°Jennifer, I can¡¯t get in touch with Shaun at the moment, please send him a message.¡± Jennifer: ¡­ She could only grit her teeth, pulled Shaun¡¯s contact number back from the cklist, quickly forwarded an address to it, and then blocked it again. After finishing all this, she took the keys of the business car and went to thepany parking lot to pick up the car. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw the exclusive elevator next to her open. Shaun came out wearing a ck coat with long legs. Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she turned around quickly, pretending not to see it. C She thought he would ignore her and leave directly, but she didn¡¯t expect him to walk towards her suddenly. Jennifer was so nervous that she clenched her palms tightly, trying to move away, but her feet didn¡¯t obey. She could clearly feel the footsteps, and they stopped slowly behind her. He seemed to be staring at her back, deeply, staring at her, looking at her. Jennifer didn¡¯t need to look back, she could imagine what Shaun looked at her. Coldness, indifference, contempt, disdain, and disgust are probably these kinds of emotional changes. When she squeezed her palms and held her breath, the Bugatti supercar in front of her suddenly rang. Shaun walked around her, opened the driver¡¯s door, and got in. With lowered eyes, he started the car, turned the steering wheel with one hand, and reversed the car. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Without looking at her the whole time, he just drove the sports car out of the parking lot quickly. Jennifer¡¯s tense bodypletely rxed the moment he left. She felt that she was a little ridiculous, and she was acting affectionate again. She suppressed her disappointment and walked to the seven-seatermercial vehicle. After opening the door and getting in, start the car and drive directly to the airport. It has been raining heavily outside for the past few days, and this kind of weather always reminds Jennifer of that night five years ago. That was the night Jennifer didn¡¯t want to recall the most, but when she thought about the person she was about to meet, those past memories flooded into her mind again. That night, there was also a heavy rainstorm, and the sky and the earth 20 144 were so dark that even the streetmps could not clearly illuminate the path with small feet. The boy carried her on his back, with one foot deep and the other shallow, walking towards home. But she was very ignorant, struggling and refusing to let him carry her, the boy had no choice but to let her go. Jennifer remembers that day, she was in a temper tantrum with him, so she didn¡¯t let him recite it. At that time, the boy didn¡¯t say anything, just followed behind her silently. She hates his appearance the most, no matter what she says, he won¡¯t say a word. She was so angry that she threw him down and ran forward regardless. When she ran to the fork in the road, an out-of-control car drove over from the side, and she had no time to avoid it. Seeing that the car was about to hit her, the young man behind rushed up and pushed her hard. She fell in the rain on the opposite side, with only scratches on the skin, but the boy was hit by the car, and blood dripped all over the ground in an instant. His consciousness was about to dissipate, but he still tried his best to crawl towards her who was frightened and dumbfounded. Jennifer still remembers that thest words that the boy named Hill said before he fell into aa were, ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She was also deeply moved by this, but after that, she never wanted to remember anything about him¡­ Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Jenny Don¡¯t Be Afraid After driving for two hours, she hurried to the airport. After parking the car in the basement, she took the elevator to the airport pick-up gate. After standing at the door and waiting for about half an hour, the president named Smith came out slowly apanied by a group of executives and bodyguards. §à He was wearing a royal blue shirt and a coat of the same color. From a distance, he looked slender and full of aura. When you get closer, you can still clearly see the face under the gold- rimmed sses. The immaturity has long since faded away, leaving only a clean and mature face. After so many years, seeing him like this again, Jennifer¡¯s heart was already calm, even without waves. She symbolically raised her hand and waved to them, ¡°This way!¡± The man was slightly suffocated when he saw her waving in the crowd. He brought people to Boston on business, mainly for the Wenbrick bid. He didn¡¯t want Wayne¡¯s people to know that he wasing, so he insisted on sending someone to receive him and organize a dinner. He couldn¡¯t refuse his kindness, so he had to agree, but he didn¡¯t expect that the person who came to pick him up was Jennifer. After being stunned for a few seconds, he quickly regained hisposure, led the people, and walked towards Jennifer. The man who was nearly 1.87 meters tall was a head taller than her when he stood in front of her. He could only look down at her: ¡°Ms Jennifer, long time no see. Ms Jennifer cut off their childhood friendshippletely. Jennifer sneered, she didn¡¯t show politeness to him, and said something business-like, ¡°Mr Smith, please come with me¡± and turned around. With a cold face, she stepped on her high heels and walked towards the underground parking lot. an Smith 728 Wouter Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The man following her frowned slightly when he saw her unweing appearance. He hesitated for a moment, but still walked up to Jennifer with long legs, ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯re not still mad at me, are you?¡± When Jennifer heard this, she stopped suddenly, raised her eyes and looked at him, ¡°What right do I have to be angry with you?¡± Jean was a little helpless, but still sincerely apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jennifer, I lost my memory and really can¡¯t remember you, that¡¯s why I treated you like that five years ago, I hope you don¡¯t keep ignoring me for this reason¡­¡± Jennifer looked up at the face that was exactly the same as Hill in front of her, her calm heart was suddenly cut open. She really wanted to ask Jean, did he really lose his memory, or was he pretending not to know him? Five years ago, after he woke up, he learned that he sold himself to save him. He was also like a lunatic, pressing her on the hospital bed and kissing wildly for a while, and strangling her neck for a while, ming her for betraying him. Why did he suddenly say that he lost his memory when the Smith Family appeared and said that he was the young master that Smith identally lost? If she really lost her memory, then why did he say that when she ran to Smith and begged him not to abandon her? Jennifer closed her eyes, her heart couldn¡¯t stop aching when she thought of the two kicks he had kicked her hard. At that time, she didn¡¯t believe that Hill had amnesia at all, she just felt 788 Vouchers that Hill didn¡¯t want her because she was dirty. After he was picked up by Smith, she ran to Smith every day, disregarding her dignity, knelt down in front of him, and exined to him over and over again that she sold herself to save him. But instead of believing it, he raised his heavy leather boots and kicked her hard in the chest. While crushing her heart hard, he said viciously: ¡°Don¡¯t use saving me as an excuse, it¡¯s obvious that you are the one who is despicable!¡± At that time, she was like a lowly and despicable wild dog. She was humiliated and kicked by him, but she still refused to give up. She cried and tugged at his trouser legs, hoping that he would not just abandon her because of his past affection. But he bent down and snapped off her fingers holding the trousers leg one by one. At that time, the way he looked at her was full of disgust and pleasure after revenge. The pain of a dislocated finger is far more painful than the pain of the heart. She curled up into a ball, opened her mouth, and wanted to beg him to let her go. But before he could say anything, he pped him hard on the face again. She used 100% of her strength, and her face was more than half swollen in an instant. In disbelief, she looked at the man in suit and leather shoes in front of her. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Jean Smith ¡°Why¡­¡­¡± ? Why did the boy who held her in his arms and loved her in the past beat her to death after he transformed into Master Smith? Is it because she doesn¡¯t believe that he has lost his memory, anding to him every day makes him feel annoyed, or is it because she abandons the old person after getting rich? 4 ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You stille to ask me why, I am lying in aa in the hospital, but you are with another man!¡± ¡°You are so dirty, and you want me to be with you, it¡¯s too whimsical!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He has no amnesia at all. It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t know until this moment that he pretended to have amnesia just to abandon herself. And she still foolishly thought that the dog-like man in front of her was the young man who promised her whole life. She regretted it, regretted kneeling at Smith¡¯s door, let go of all her arrogance, and wanted to get her boy back. However, the man who had changed his name to Jean didn¡¯t give her a chance to regret it¡­ Jennifer remembered that after taking dozens of steps back, he suddenly charged forward with all his strength. With the strength of his run-up, he kicked her heart hard again with that heavy leather boot. He knew that her heart had undergone artificial bypass surgery an_ould not withstand the impact of external force, so he calcted the position urately and hit it with one blow. After she vomited several mouthfuls of blood, she realized that her boy wanted her dead¡­ She fell into a pool of blood, shivering from the cold, but the boy looked 0.00% Chapter 55 Chapter 55 at her with a low sneer. ¡°Jennifer, I don¡¯t love you anymore, and I don¡¯t want to be with you, so stop bothering me!¡± ¡°Also, please remember clearly, I am now Smith¡¯s heir, not Hill from the orphanage!¡± ¡°If you and Carley dare to expose my past identity, or use it to ckmail Smith, I will make your life worse than death!¡± Jennifer has seen Shaun¡¯s coolness before, but his coolness can¡¯tpare to Hill¡¯s. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. So even if Shaun only used her as a stand-in, she would not resent him, because if Shaun doesn¡¯t love him, he just doesn¡¯t love him, and he never lied to her. But Hill kept saying that he loved her so much that he was willing to give everything for her, but what did he get in return? It was he who cut off their friendship of more than twenty years with his own hands, not even Carley, the elder sister¡¯s sister-brother friendship. If he hadn¡¯t been so ruthless and unfeeling, she wouldn¡¯t have signed the lover¡¯s agreement without hesitation when Shaun forced her to sign it. She originally wanted to take revenge on Hill, didn¡¯t she look down on her for selling herself? Then she insisted on selling it to him! Butter, she failed to control her heart, and her physical reaction gradually made her forget about Hill. She also found it incredible that she could fall in love with another person again after being hurt so much. But she had to admit that it was Shaun, his asional tenderness, who brought her out of that haze¡­ She thought it might have something to do with her being an orphan. Shecks love so much that as long as others treat her a little better. she will give her heart without hesitation. Although thest two men abandoned her, she did not regret having loved. It¡¯s just a pity that in her life, she tried her best to love someone, but in the end, no one loved her. She thought it would be like this in this life, and hoped that in the next life. for the sake of her loneliness in this life, she would be given some candy. Jennifer felt that her thoughts were a bit ridiculous. When a person dies. there is no next life, and in the end, it is just a handful of ashes. She put away these messy thoughts and looked up at Jean. ¡°Mr Smith. I have always treated my partners in a business-like manner. and there is no waiting or waiting.¡± ¡°As for what happened five years ago, it has already passed, and Mr Smith doesn¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Whether he really lost his memory or pretended not to know him, it doesn¡¯t matter. The past has been taken away by time. Neither she nor he should mention it again. After Jennifer finished speaking, she picked up her steps again and walked towards the underground parking lot. Looking at the petite and thin back, Jean felt that Jennifer had changed a lot for a moment. It seemed that the girl who was kneeling at Smith¡¯s door, crying and begging him toe out to see her, had long since died. Now she has faded away from her beauty, leaving only indifference and indifference. He pressed his heart, feeling empty, as if he had forgotten something, but he couldn¡¯t remember it. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 He Saw Her Leaning in Jean¡¯s Arms There were too many people brought by Jean, and there was no room for amercial vehicle, so Jennifer had to call anothermercial vehicle. Senior executives were in other cars, and Jean and his bodyguards were in hers. Jennifer didn¡¯t speak to Jean the whole time, and concentrated on driving, sending him to a five-star restaurant. In the luxurious and luxurious box, Ginny and several vice presidents of Wayne International have arrived, only Shaun has not yet arrived. After Ginny arranged for Jean and his group to sit down, she came out and asked Jennifer, ¡°Have you sent Shaun the address yet?¡± Jennifer nodded, ¡°Sent.¡± Although she wasn¡¯t sure if Shaun saw the message, she had already sent him the address, and it had nothing to do with her whether he came or not. ¡°Ginny, I¡¯ll be leaving first then.¡± The person has already received it, so she doesn¡¯t need to stay any longer. She turned to leave, but Ginny stopped her. ¡°Jennifer, don¡¯t leave in a hurry, you go and book a hotel for Jean, and I will trouble you to take them back to the hotel after it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡± O Just as Jennifer was about to say no, Ginny showed a look of begging, ¡°I know you want to resign, but before resigning, this is your job, isn¡¯t it? You received Jean well today, and I¡¯ll approve your resignation application when I get back.¡± OK, okay?¡± What Ginny said was a little threatening, but Jennifer didn¡¯t refuse when she thought that she could leave her job if she went back. After asking Jean¡¯s assistant for the identity information of the group, she sat outside the box, took out her mobile phone, and booked a hotel. This dinner was specially organized by Wayne International to mediate the rtionship with Smith. The people who came to participate were naturally presidents, executives and the like. A little assistant like her doesn¡¯t have to go on stage, she just needs to stay outside and stand by. After she booked the hotel, she put down her phone and nned to go to the bathroom. When he got up, he was a little bit violent, his head became dizzy, and he almost fell directly to the ground. Fortunately, a generous hand behind her supported her waist in time, supporting her whole body. ¡°Jennifer, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Taking advantage of his strength, Jennifer leaned into his arms and calmed down for a while before looking up at the person who helped her It is due to insufficient blood supply to the brain, resulting in dizziness, and even blurred vision. She could only see the outline clearly, and knowing that he was Jean, she quickly pushed him away. ¡°It¡¯s okay, a little low blood sugar.¡± After she finished speaking, she thanked her in a low voice. Seeing her pale face, Jean frowned slightly. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jennifer shook her head. Seeing that she deliberately kept a distance from him, Jean didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He said ¡®I¡¯m going to the bathroom¡¯ and walked away. Jennifer actually wanted to go to the bathroom too, but now she was so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t go. She could only hold on to the door frame and sit down again. Fortunately, the symptoms of dizziness came and went quickly, and she recovered quickly. When he wanted to get up to go to the bathroom again, he identally saw Shaun standing at the elevator door. Wearing a tailor-made navy-blue suit, he has a tall and slender figure. He seemed to be standing there for quite a while. Jennifer felt a little nervous when she saw him. Just when he was thinking about whether to dodge, he suddenly op d his long legs and walked towards her. Jennifer had no way to avoid it, so she could only squeeze the phone tightly, and quickly turned sideways, with her back to him. She could feel the cold breath gradually surrounding her. She was a little out of breath, and she squeezed the phone harder and 64.83% 12 37 Chapter 56 He Saw Her Leaning in Jean¡¯s Arms harder. ¡°Do you want me to open the door myself?¡± A cold and frightening tone resounded above his head. 288 Vouchers Jennifer quickly turned around with her head down, but she didn¡¯t know that the man behind her was very close to her. She got up so suddenly that her body mmed directly into her strong and tough chest. Through the thin white shirt, smelling the familiar fragrance that belonged to him, the whole person suddenly froze in ce. She raised her head subconsciously and looked at his corbone, there was no blue dragon tattoo. It seemed that it was really not him, she lowered her eyshes a little disappointed. Shaun grabbed her shoulder with one hand and pushed her aside. ¡°You are really good at throwing arms and hugs.¡± It seemed he had just seen himself leaning against Jean¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Jennifer opened her mouth to exin, but as if touched by something dirty, he took out a wet wipe and wiped his fingers frantically. When he¡¯s done wiping hard, he throws the wipe on Jennifer¡¯s face. With gloomy eyes, as if looking at a lowly species, he gave her a cold look, and then walked towards the box. This time, she didn¡¯t need to open the door, it seemed that she just stopped for a short time, but it was just for the humiliation of this moment. With a cold face, Jennifer took off the wet wipes and threw them to the trash can beside her, her expression was uglier than ever. She calmed down her anger, clutched her phone tightly, and sat down again. Patience, no one, no matter, can easily knock her down. In the box, as soon as Shaun appeared, Smith¡¯s vice president and executives were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Shaun woulde to the dinner of Wayne¡¯s group After the shock, the group quickly understood Wayne¡¯s deep meaning Smith has been targeting Wayne all this time, and Shaun is here to support Ginny. Now that Shaun came forward. Smith¡¯s people naturally wouldn¡¯t embarrass Ginny too much. On the contrary, he invited Shaun to the upper seat with a smile,plimented him, said good things, and toasted. Shaun¡¯s expression was always indifferent It wasn¡¯t until Jean came back from the outside that he raised his cold eyes and gave him a cold look Jean just received a message in the bathroom, saying that Shaun is here. Seeing Shaun now, he wouldn¡¯t be shocked, on the contrary, he had expected it He didn¡¯t know much about Ginny and Shaun, but he knew that Murphy and Wayne were going to get married in the future As a marriage partner, Shaun will naturallye to support Gi otherwise it will be unreasonable Seeing that Shaun was looking at him, he quickly and politely raised his ss and toasted him Although Shaun responded, his attitude was rather arrogant and disdainful Seeing this, Jean didn¡¯t say anything. He had heard about Murphy¡¯s second young master¡¯s temper. He is indifferent and arrogant, and never gives face to people he doesn¡¯t like. He can give a response on this asion, which shows that he still thinks highly of himself. But to arge extent, it might be because of Ginny that he gave him such a face. Ginny was good at invigorating the atmosphere, and with just a few words, people on both sides became familiar. Then it led everyone to talk about life, work, projects, bidding meetings, and Smith¡¯s recent incident against Wayne in a very purposeful way. Only Shaun didn¡¯t say much the whole time, asionally looking towards the door. Seeing Shaun looking in the direction of the door from time to time, Ginny followed his gaze and looked over. Just seeing Jennifer¡¯s thin back, she frowned slightly: ¡°Shaun, what are you looking at?¡± With a cold face, Shaun picked up the phone and shifted his gaze to the phone screen, ¡°What time does it end?¡± Ginny thought he was looking at the sky outside just now, and quickly said, ¡°Wait for me a little longer.¡± After she finished speaking, she looked at Jean and the executives he brought, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Jean and Wenbrick, Mr Wayne has always done things fairly and justly, and will never be partial. If the two of us want to win the development rights, then How about relying on strengthBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Shaun, what are you looking at to bid?¡± §à Smith has always been extremely professional, so Jean nodded without worrying about his strength, ¡°Naturally it depends on strength.¡± Seeing that Jean was relieved, Paul also answered, ¡°Ginny, Smith stopped Wayne¡¯s project, it¡¯s all done by my subordinates, please don¡¯t mind Ginny, I¡¯ve punished them already¡± Naturally, Ginny would not believe what was said in the business war, but she didn¡¯t lose face to Smith on the spot, instead she followed Paul¡¯s words and said: ¡°Since this is the case, let¡¯s put aside the past and work together to help and win each other.¡± After finishing speaking, he picked up the wine ss and made a toast to Jean and Paul. After drinking with his head up, he smiled and said to them, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back today, and see you at the bidding meeting.¡± Ginny dared to end the meal directly, mainly because Shaun was impatient. Although Smith and Murphy areparable in domestic strength, Murphy is the leadingpany in the Asian market. Smith¡¯s people would not have any objection because of Ginny¡¯s order to evict the guest, but they all looked at Shaun. The man who was as cold as a block of ice didn¡¯t leave, and they didn¡¯t dare to get up first. Shaun said softly, ¡®Let¡¯s go¡¯, and walked out directly holding Ginny¡¯s hand. Everyone was startled when they saw that the rumored non-femane person took the initiative to hold Ginny¡¯s hand. It seems that the rtionship between the two is closer than ¡®hey imagined. I don¡¯t know if Wenbrick will fall into Wayne¡¯s hands because of this rtionship. This is what Smith is most worried about, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have used extreme measures against Wayne before. Hearing the sound of the door opening inside, Jennifer stood up quickly. Shaun took Ginny¡¯s hand and walked out from inside. Seeing the two sping their fingers, her eyshes trembled slightly. She wanted to pretend nothing had happened and look away. But the lowered eyes, still uncontroble, looked at Shaun¡¯s hand wrapping Ginny. Grabbing so hard, the veins in his arm are bulging, thinking that the person he is grasping in his palm is very important to him. She thought of how she identally bumped into his arms just now, and was so disgusted by him. It was as if her heart had been stabbed by a knife, making it difficult for Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. her to breathe. She had imagined countless times that Shaun would hold her hand like this one day, but it was always just a fantasy. There was no way Shaun would hold her hand in public, that was the difference between her and Ginny. Ginny stopped suddenly as the two passed her by. She turned around and told Jennifer, ¡°Jennifer, remember to take Jean back to the hotel.¡± Jennifer forced herself back to her senses and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Ginny smiled and hugged Shaun¡¯s arm, and walked towards the elevator. 41 67% Chapter 58 Chapter 58 With their backs to her, Jennifer dared to raise her head to look at their backs. Jennifer raised the corners of her mouth and smiled in relief, the pain was nothing. Just give her time to let go, and she¡¯ll let go of Shaun the way she forgot Hill. Jennifer turned around and looked at Jean who wasing out of the box. ¡°Mr Smith, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel.¡± Knowing that Ginny wanted her to entertain them well, Jean didn¡¯t refuse, just nodded and followed her pace. Jennifer quickly sent the group to the best hotel in Boston. Seeing them get out of the car, Jennifer wanted to start the car and leave. But there was a sudden pain in his heart, a throbbing pain like a spasm, and he was still stepping on the gas pedal. With such pain, he identally exerted too much force, and the car directly hit the big pir at the entrance of the hotel. Jean, who had already walked away, turned pale with fright when he heard a bang behind him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He hurried over and saw Jennifer lying on the steering wheel, her face pale with pain, her heart tightened subconsciously. He pulled the door hard with a cold face, but the car was locked and he couldn¡¯t open it at all. He knocked hard on the car window, ¡°Jennifer, open the door!¡± Jennifery prone on the steering wheel, clutching her chest, breathing heavily. She was dizzy and couldn¡¯t hear Jean¡¯s voice at all. There was only ringing and buzzing in her ears. Jean thought she had lost consciousness, so without further ado, he smashed open the rear window. After opening the car door, he got into the car, opened the driver¡¯s door, got out of the car quickly, and helped Jennifer out. Jennifer felt that someone wasing to save her, and raised her hand to grab his arm, uttering two words with difficulty: ¡°Oxygen.¡± Heart failure, insufficient blood supply, and easy hypoxia, she is now in a state of extreme hypoxia and must inhale oxygen. When Jean heard these two words, his mind went nk, and some clips shed quickly, so fast that it gave him a headache. He shook his head, hugged Jennifer, and said to Paul, ¡°Ask someone from the hotel to bring the oxygen tank.¡± It¡¯s toote to go to the hospital now. Fortunately, this hotel is owned by Smith. In order to provide guests with 59 The person who saved her was the person who emergency needs, the hotel will prepare these first aid supplies all year round. Seeing that it was the president of the headquarters who had arrived, the manager of the hotel quickly sent someone to fetch the oxygen tank. Jean carried Jennifer into the presidential suite she had booked for him, and saw that her face was so pale that there was no blood. Suddenly afraid that she would just die in the past, he hurriedly contacted his good friend Vince who happened to be holding an academic seminar in Boston. After waking up Vince, who lived an extremely regr life, Jean reported his address, said to hurry up to save people, and hung up the phone. Vince looked dazed, threw away the phone, continued to bury his head in sleep, and within two seconds, opened his eyes again. Did he hear correctly, Jean asked him to save people? He never asks for help! Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Who is this person who can make Jean call him in the middle of the night?! Vince has obsessivepulsive disorder, he must sleep at this point, and it must not exceed a minute and a half. But curious about who the person Jean wanted him to save, he gritted his teeth and broke the rules, got up, picked up the car keys and went Vince¡¯s side is still on the way, and Jean¡¯s side is giving Jennifer oxygen first. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org These oxygen tanks are small, but enough for Jennifer¡¯s emergency. After she inhaled oxygen, the feeling of stuffiness and throbbing in her heart slowly subsided. His sanity also slowly recovered under the input of oxygen. She opened her eyes and was slightly taken aback when she saw Jean standing beside the bed frowning. It turned out that the person who saved her just now was Jean¡­ Unexpectedly, the person who once wanted to kill her would save her, which surprised Jennifer. Seeing that she was almost done breathing, she took off the oxygen tank and struggled to get up from the bed. But Jean pressed her down: ¡°Jennifer, you look like this, don¡¯t move around.¡± Jennifer pushed his hand away and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you Mr Smith.¡± After finishing speaking, she stubbornly got up from the bed, put on her shoes, leaned on the bedside table and wanted to leave. But her head became dizzy again, she shook twice, and fell down again. Jean caught her body and put her back on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t be brave, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± After he put her away, he said this. He knew that she didn¡¯t want to see him, and she didn¡¯t get too close. After putting her back on the bed, he took several steps back He didn¡¯t leave because he was waiting for Vince, at least let him, an authoritative expert, see it before leaving. And for some reason, he always felt that such a scene was very familiar. as if he had experienced it before But this was contrary to the information he had checked before, which made him a little confused. Jennifer saw that he was alienated to a certain extent, so she didn¡¯t try to be brave anymore, andy down obediently, letting herself feel dizzy first. The doctor had told her not to overwork her. But recently she was tortured by Mr. Night for two consecutive days, and she came to work in the company before she had a good rest. Running back and forth at the airport, restaurants, and hotels would make ordinary people feel tired, let alone her. She is overworked, which leads to one attack after another. Jennifer thought that she would have to get Ginny to approve her resignation tomorrow, and in the following days, she would have to lie peacefully at home waiting to die. Otherwise, if she got a sudden illness like today, if no one came to rescue her, she would definitely die suddenly. Who will collect her body then? While she was thinking wildly, a man in a white suit walked in from outside. The visitor looked extremely refined and clean, with a gentle and refined temperament exuding from all over his body. When he saw Jennifer lying on the bed, he curled his lips and smiled. On both sides of the cheeks, as the smile unfolded, two deep dimples immediately appeared. ¡°It¡¯s a woman.¡± Vince came over with the medicine kit and winked at Jean. ¡°Don¡¯t be serious, show her what¡¯s going on?¡± He saw her faint twice today, which is not a symptom of hypoglycemia 0.00% Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapte; no 60 Vince put away his temper, took out the stethoscope from the medicine box, and wanted to listen to Jennifer¡¯s heart. But Jennifer raised her hand to stop him: ¡°I have a heart attack, it just happened suddenly, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± She couldn¡¯t hide it from the doctor, so she told the truth. It¡¯s just not letting him diagnose, because he doesn¡¯t want Jean to know that she has heart failure. She was afraid that after Jean found out, he would give her two feet again. She hadn¡¯t had time to say goodbye to Carley yet, so she couldn¡¯t just die like this. Vince is a doctor, and he can tell at a nce whether a patient is lying or not. He kept hisposure and nced at her legs. The lower limbs were swollen, which was a symptom of advanced heart failure. This woman is only about twenty-seven or eighteen years old, so it¡¯s a pity that she has heart failure at such a young age. The patient refused to be diagnosed and treated, so he naturally would not force it, put away the stethoscope, and turned to look at Jean. ¡°Jean, did you do something bad to other girls, no one let me chee Vince didn¡¯t expose Jennifer, but pretended not to know, and teased Jean. His move made Jennifer have a good impression of him. When he looked at her legs just now, he obviously noticed something, but he chose to hide it for himself. 285-7-1 It seems that this doctor is still very professional. Jennifer let go of her heart. Jean is still immersed in the heart disease Jennifer said, he seems to be naturally sensitive to heart disease, and feels ufortable when he hears it. Seeing his frowning and sullen expression, Vince walked over, covered his mouth, and whispered gossip in his ear, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°a friend.¡± Jean came back to his senses, looked at Jennifer, and replied softly. ¡°Only friends?¡± Vince didn¡¯t believe it, Lao Gu never had any female friends around him, why did he have an extra friend when he first came to Boston? ¡°It¡¯s none of your business here, you go back first.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jean was toozy to talk to him, and just waved away. ¡°I¡¯ll throw it away when I¡¯m done using it, ruthless!¡± Vince said so, but obediently picked up the medicine box and walked out the door. Walking to the door, I looked back again. Seeing Jean standing in front of the bed with his hands in his pocke looking at the woman on the bed with a worried look on his face, he quickly took out his phone and took a picture. He sent the photos he took to his brother group, and by the way: Jean has a woman! The group of brothers exploded immediately, everyone ridiculed Jean one 66.17% 12 247 after another, and a few unreliable brothers posted photos on Moments. These rich kids know each other more or less, and they passed it on to Chris Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chris was shocked to see that the woman on the bed was Jennifer. As soon as Brian fell, she turned around and clung to Jean, which was a bit too fast. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After thinking about it, he forwarded the photo to Shaun. Jean is his sister¡¯s marriage partner, how can a woman like Jennifer be clinging to? It¡¯s not easy for him toe forward to teach Shaun the woman he used to be, so he can only leave it to Shaun to deal with. When Shaun, who had just returned to the vi, saw this photo, his expression sank suddenly. He quickly sent back a message: ¡°When was this filmed?¡± Chris replied: ¡°Just now, the circle has gone crazy.¡± Shaun didn¡¯t respond any more, his hand holding the phone was trembling. Naturally, Jennifer didn¡¯t know that these rich kids were spreading rumors about her and Jean¡¯s affair. Originally, she wanted to rest until she didn¡¯t feel dizzy before leaving, but she actually fell asleep, and she fell asleep unconsciously, without warning at all. Jean thought she was unconscious, and pushed her, only to find that she was just asleep, so she was relieved. After frowning at her for a while, he covered her with the quilt, turned off the lights and left. After leaving the presidential suite, he asked the assistant guarding the door with a cold face, ¡°Is it true that I haven¡¯t had any past with her?¡± Assistant Wallence replied without changing his expression, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t Mr Smith take you to the orphanage to check with the director a few years ago?¡± Jennifer hade to see him after he was brought back to Smith from the hospital. He had just lost his memory at that time, he was very unfamiliar with everything, and he was afraid of touching the past. But Jennifer didn¡¯t care about his feelings, and came to bother him every day, and couldn¡¯t drive him away no matter how hard she tried. She went back and forth, exining to herself that there was only one thing, and that was why she sold herself. To tell the truth, it seems that everything is to save him. He had to ask Smith to take him back to the orphanage for investigation. The dean said that Jennifer wanted to climb high since she was a child, and when she saw that he had be Master Smith, she wanted to take advantage of his amnesia and trick him into being her girlfriend. He also said that they were not familiar with each other at all, where did theye from in the past, all of this was just a lie woven by Jennifer. In order to find out, he also checked with other people in the courtyard. Except that Carley insisted that he was a heartless person, everyone¡¯s statement was consistent with that of the dean. However, Carley and Jennifer had a good rtionship since childhood, and it is not impossible for the two to team up to deceive him. The doubts in Jean¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, but¡­ He looked back at Jennifer, who was sleeping peacefully on the bed, and his eyebrows furrowed again, ¡°I always feel that something must have happened between me and her, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have heard that she had a heart attack after so many years. I¡¯m still going to be so sad¡­¡± Wallence nced at him, frowned and said: ¡°Mr Smith, she probably did this to get your attention again. Didn¡¯t she pretend to have a heart attack in front of you before? She didn¡¯t seed at that time. Now that I have the opportunity to approach you again, it is not impossible to repeat the same trick.¡± After Wallence finished speaking, he reminded: ¡°Mr Smith, you¡¯d better be careful, women nowadays are very clever.¡± Jean remembered that Jennifer deliberately faked a heart attack in front of him in order to restore his memory five years ago, so she felt that what Wallence said was more believable, otherwise Vince was about to give her a checkup just now, how could she stop it, unless she was pretending to be sick. When Jean thinks about Jennifer, he has a headache. It¡¯s been a long time since this feeling. He didn¡¯t want to think about the cause of his headache any longer, he just waved to Wallence and said, ¡°Go and find me a room.¡± Wallence nodded quickly and asked the manager to arrange another room. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 One Hundred Missed Calls Jennifer opened her eyes, saw a strange room, and then slowly realized that she fell asleep in Jean¡¯s presidential suite. She quickly raised her hand to touch her chest, and she was relieved that there was no trace of being kicked. Even though it has been so long, she is still afraid that Jean will kick her. This sequ is really a bit serious. It¡¯s no wonder she was afraid. After being kicked, he threw her to the side of the road. If someone hadn¡¯t passed by and saved her in time, she would have died that time. She never understood that Hill was so kind to her, how could he be so ruthless to kill her? Although she has let go of Hill, this matter has always been in her heart, and it is still difficult to let go. It¡¯s just that over the years, she has kept this past in her heart and no longer remembers it. Now that I meet Jean again, although my heart is calm, I still feel a little afraid of him. Jennifer shook her head and stopped thinking about Jean. After sitting up from the bed, she picked up her phone and nced at it. This time, she fell asleep until four or five in the afternoon. Countless missed calls on her mobile phone failed to wake her up. She was really able to sleep. She didn¡¯t know if she would die suddenly in her sleep in the future. While thinking, she swiped the unlock button to see who was calling. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t look at it, but you are shocked when you see it. There are hundreds of missed calls, all of which are from Mr. Night. 288.You ho One night plus one day, he not only made crazy phone calls, but also sent countless messages. She was so sleepy that she didn¡¯t hear a sound. She didn¡¯t return his call, but clicked on the message to see what he sent What he sent at the beginning was, where are you, give me the location. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Then slowly it bes, are you having sex with another man? Then it became, if you dare to have sex with other men, I will kill you. Jennifer thought he was sick, crossed out his message, and didn¡¯t bother to talk to him. After crossing out his message, I saw that Jessica also sent her a message, calling her to go back and hand over the work. Jennifer got up quickly, tidied herself briefly, and left the presidential suite with her bag. As soon as he got to the elevator, Jean came out from inside. ¡°Jennifer, are you awake?¡± Seeing that she was awake, Jean quickly walked up to her and looked her up and down. He went to see her in the morning and found that she was not awake, so he didn¡¯t disturb her. After going to the Smith branch for a few meetings, I went to see her again and found that she was still sleeping. He was too embarrassed to wake her up, so he let her go to sleep. Chapter 62 One Hundred Missed Calls Now that she finally woke up, he felt a little strange, he had never seen such a sleepy person. Jennifer was a little embarrassed by Jean¡¯s look, and nodded hurriedly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith, for lending me a night. Excuse me.¡± After she finished speaking, she wanted to leave, but Jean thought of what Vince had done, and hurriedly called her to stop. ¡°Jennifer, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let me invite you to dinner. Let¡¯s talk while eating?¡± Jennifer was a little unhappy. ¡°No, just say it here.¡± Jean touched his nose, a little embarrassed, took out his phone and opened the photo taken by Vince to show Jennifer. ¡°Vince, that is, the doctor who came yesterday, he was bored, took a picture of me and you and posted it in the information group, and a few unreliable friends sent it to Moments. This photo was circted everywherest night, and I only saw it today, sorry.¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 the Jennifer nced at the photo, it was just him standing in front of the bed, looking at her, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, so she didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr Smith will help to deal with it.¡± I believe that with his ability, it is not difficult to delete a photo. ¡°I have already dealt with it, and no one will spread it indiscriminately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jennifer nodded, turned around and left, but Jean stopped her again inexplicably. ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯d better treat you to a meal, count me as an apology for Vince¡¯s rudeness.¡± Jennifer shook her head: ¡°No, I have to rush to thepany.¡± Jean quickly said: ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t wake up today, so I called Ginny privately and asked for a leave of absence for you.¡± Jennifer was stunned for a moment. No wonder Jessica sent her a message this morning. Seeing that she didn¡¯t go to thepany, she didn¡¯t urge her anymore. It turned out that Jean helped her ask for leave. She nced at Jean meaningfully, wondering what he meant by helping her so much. Didn¡¯t she warn her five years ago to stop bothering him? Whye to help her now? Jean invited her several times, as if he wouldn¡¯t give up if she didn¡¯t go to dinner. His temper was still as stubborn as before, but he became bad. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer wanted to see what he wanted, so she didn¡¯t refuse any more, and followed him downstairs. As soon as the two got out of the elevator, they bumped into Shaun head- 1. He was wearing a ck suit, and his whole body was hidden in the dim light. The moment he saw the two of them, he suddenly became cold. When Jennifer touched those cold eyes, her face suddenly turned pale. When she saw him, she was so panicked that she didn¡¯t even dare to lift her head. With her petite body, she subconsciously hid behind Jean. This move of hers undoubtedly angered Shaun even more, and he looked at her with colder eyes. Jean didn¡¯t see any difference between the two, so he stretched out his hand and said hello politely. ¡°Shaun.¡± Shaun nced at his hand lightly. ¡°I have cleanliness.¡± His posture was rather arrogant and rude. Fortunately, Jean has always been self-cultivated, so she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Instead, she withdrew her hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Shaun didn¡¯t answer his words, his eyes were as cold as snow, looking at Jennifer who was hiding behind him. ¡°Jennifer is here?¡± Being named, Jennifer couldn¡¯t hide anymore. She came out from behind Jean, and greeted him respectfully as if meeting a partner: ¡°Mr Murphy is good.¡± Shaun turned slightly, his cold eyes looked her up and down. ¡°Jennifer is good at it.¡± §ß After leaving this sentence, he pushed her away and walked straight into the elevator. It seemed that the greeting to Jean was just to mock her. He ridiculed her like this, probably because he saw her and Jean appearing in the hotel and misunderstood. Misunderstood by him, Jennifer will not exin further, they are over, and it has nothing to do with who she is with. ¡°Jennifer, Shaun doesn¡¯t seem to be very friendly to you, you and him¡­¡± ¡°Everyone in this circle knows that I am out to sell, and people with the status of Mr Murphy will naturally look down on me.¡± Before Jean could ask the question, he was interrupted by Jennifer¡¯s cold voice. He didn¡¯t expect Jennifer to be so straightforward, and he was a little shocked. However, after the photo spread yesterday, several rich and young people from Boston sent messages to tell him that Jennifer is Brian¡¯s woman. He had heard of Brian¡¯s deeds in DC, the way of ying with women was cruel, and the women who were willing to follow him were all for money. Since Jennifer even dared to follow Brian, it meant that she was also doing it for money. It seems that the dean didn¡¯t lie to him, she really wanted to climb high. No wonder she disappeared five years ago when she saw that she hadn¡¯t been fooled. 738 Meer het. It should be because he finds him difficult to deal with and doesn¡¯t want to waste any more time on him, so she doesn¡¯t bother him anymore. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect Jennifer to admit it herself, which was a little shocking. Few women whoe out to sell are so frank. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The first sword on the shore, cut the person you like first Seeing the change in the way Jean looked at her, Jennifer knew what he was thinking. She asked coldly: ¡°So, will Mr Smith invite me to dinner?¡± Knowing that she was out to sell, with Jean¡¯s temperament, he would definitely refuse without hesitation. Unexpectedly, Jean said firmly, ¡°Of course.¡± After he finished speaking, he went straight to the direction of the hotel restaurant. Jennifer stared at his back, stunned. After hesitating for a moment, he still followed. Seeing that it was Jean, the manager of the restaurant greeted him in person. ¡°Mr Smith, this way please.¡± The manager took them to a quiet andfortable ce, opened the dining chair thoughtfully, and handed them the menu respectfully. Jean took the menu and asked Jennifer, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jennifer said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Mr Smith can watch it for himself.¡± Patients with heart failure have gastrointestinal congestion, which leads to loss of appetite and can¡¯t eat anything. Seeing that she was cold, Jean didn¡¯t say much, ordered a few light dishes at random, and returned the menu to the manager. After the manager left, Jean picked up the water ss next to him and poured Jennifer a ss of water. His movements are very elegant, and his gestures always reveal excellent self-cultivation. That hasn¡¯t changed at all, growing up he¡¯s been different from the other kids in the orphanage. Silent, quiet, and polite, he is also one of the best geniuses in learning. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At that time, she felt that he was the best gift God gave her, and she was extremely happy. But now, Jennifer touched her chest, and there was still a dull pain there. Seeing her eyes turn from bright to gray, Jean frowned slightly. ¡°What was Jennifer thinking?¡± ¡°I was thinking about a sentence I saw on the Inte.¡± Upon hearing this, Jean asked with interest, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jennifer said softly: ¡°The first sword to go ashore is to kill the person you like first.¡± Jean didn¡¯t hear the deep meaning in the words, but felt that Jennifer was alluding to herself. ¡°Is it me that Jennifer was talking about?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t answer, picked up the water ss, and took a sip of water silently. Seeing her silence, Jean felt that she was talking about herself. In fact, he also had some doubts about whether the things he checked were wrong, but he really couldn¡¯t think of her. But seeing her weakst night, I felt very worried and even felt Chapter 64 The first sword on the shore, cut the person you like first ufortable. This feeling is very real. Could what she said before be true? ¡°Jennifer, you said before that you are my girlfriend, is that true?¡± ¡°No, I lied to you.¡± Jennifer denied it outright, without batting an eye. When Jean heard this, she was slightly disappointed, ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± Jennifer said nkly: ¡°I want to cling to you and marry a wealthy family.¡± She felt that Jean asked this kind of question to test whether she still remembered the previous warning. If she still answers or exins something truthfully as before, I¡¯m afraid he will make up for it again. Just now, in order to prevent him from doubting her rtionship with Shaun, she defines herself as a ¡®woman for sale¡¯. She continued to use this excuse to answer, which could dispel his doubts that he would expose his and her past. Jean couldn¡¯t perceive Jennifer¡¯s thoughts. Just hearing her say that, the feeling of loss in his heart suddenly amplified gradually. It¡¯s also strange, when she was entangled before, he thought she was ying tricks. Now hearing her say that with my own ears, I feel lost, sad, and a little bit unwilling. ¡°Do you still want to cling to me now?¡± 61.32% 11on the chore the person you like first ¡°You can¡¯t afford to climb high, so forget it.¡± Jennifer replied coldly, rather impatiently It¡¯s almost done, keep trying, think she¡¯s free? Jean hooked the corner of his mouth, looking a little embarrassed. In fact, he felt embarrassed after asking this question How could he ask such a question? Looks like it¡¯s time for him to see Vince for neurology. H Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Mr Murphy, what¡¯s wrong with you The waiter just happened to push the dining car over, which relieved Jean¡¯s embarrassment. He pretended to be nonchnt, picked up the knife and fork, and cut the steak slowly. After cutting, he put the steak on Jennifer¡¯s dinner te. ¡°Jennifer, you are too thin, you should eat more.¡± Compared with five years ago, Jennifer has indeed lost a lot of weight. I used to wear a little baby fat, and I looked very energetic. Now he is so thin that only a handful is left. With such a weak body, it is no wonder that he is prone to lethargy. Where Jennifer could eat, she picked out a few vegetable leaves and put down her chopsticks. She didn¡¯t touch Jean¡¯s steak at all. Jean thought that she didn¡¯t want to eat his stuff because she didn¡¯t want to see him, so she looked a little lonely for no reason. After dinner, Jean wanted to take her back, but Jennifer refused coldly. She had put a hot face on a cold butt once before, and she would never lean in front of him again to seek abuse, and stay away if she could, her life is the most important thing. After she rejected Jean, she came to the hotel garage, found the key of the business car from her bag, and nned to drive the business car that came home yesterday. It turned out that the phone in the bag had been vibrating. She took out her phone and took a look, it was still Mr. Night¡¯s phone. Chapter 65 Mr Murphy what¡¯s wrong with you He was looking for her so frantically, he probably wanted to fall in love with her again. But her current body and bones really can¡¯t stand the toss. She thought for a while, and replied to the message: ¡°I¡¯m so tired, let me take a rest first, and talk about it in a few days?¡± Mr. Night was also holding onto the fact that she wanted to kill Brian. Although Brian will face a bunch of problems from Marc when he wakes up, he has no time to trouble himself for the time being. But if Mr. Night gets upset and directly exposes her, Brian will definitely be the first to deal with her first, and the loss outweighs the gain. Even if there are a hundred people who don¡¯t want to be tossed about by Mr. Night, in order not to disturb Brian, they can only calm him down with nice words. After she finished sending, she turned off her phone, took out her car key and opened the door. Just about to get into the car, a Bugatti suddenly stopped in front of her. The car window was slowly lowered, and the side face exposed in the dim light was so exquisite that it was breathtaking. Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw clearly who that profile was. She didn¡¯t know if Shaun was looking for her, so she didn¡¯t dare to stop any longer, and wanted to get in the car while holding the car door. A man¡¯s cold voice came from behind: ¡°Get in the car.¡± Jennifer froze in ce. Didn¡¯t he tell her never to appear in front of him? Why would you let her get in the car? Jennifer looked at the man in the car, those cold and indifferent eyes were looking at her coldly. As if she was not obedient, he would strangle her to death. Jennifer struggled for a moment, but still walked towards the Bugatti. She wanted to sit in the back seat, but the car door was locked and could not be opened at all. Only the co-pilot¡¯s door was open. The meaning was obvious, he wanted her to sit in the co-pilot, Jennifer was a little afraid to get so close to him, but she didn¡¯t dare to defy him. She gritted her teeth, opened the passenger door, and sat in. After she sat firmly and fastened her seat belt, Shaun started the car. It was the first time for Jennifer to ride in his car, to be precise, since he had been with him, and he had never driven her anywhere. All their memories were exchanged on the bed, and they didn¡¯t say much. It¡¯s strange that he would take the initiative toe to her after such an emotionless rtionship was clearly over. Jennifer didn¡¯t know where Shaun wanted to take her, and she didn¡¯t dare to ask, so she sat obediently in the car without saying a word. Shaun drove her to the undeveloped seaside. The car was parked at a dark intersection without even a street light. Seeing such an environment, Jennifer felt so nervous when she thought of the news about the murders and dumping of corpses. Shaun didn¡¯t get out of the car, but just opened the window to let the sea breeze blow in. 11 48 4y what¡¯s why with you He lowered his eyes, yed with a cigarette with one hand, and kept silent. Jennifer thought he was a little strange and couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With just one nce, he happened to see the scarlet tails of his eyes, as if he was trying to hold back something. Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he didn¡¯t seem quite right. She tightened her seat belt, worked up her courage, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr Murphy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Shaun¡¯s face darkened when he heard her gentle voice. Seeing his face change, Jennifer suddenly didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. She sniffed it carefully. Apart from the light fragrance, there was also a hint of alcohol in the car. Not very strong, but sure, he drank alcohol. No wonder he took the initiative toe to her, it turned out he was drunk. Jennifer sighed, drank and drove without fear of being caught. When she was thinking wildly, Shaun suddenly squeezed out the cigarette in his hand and looked up at her. ¡°Did you sleep with Jeanst night?¡± When he asked this, the originally scarlet eyes were filled with disdain. Jennifer stared into his eyes, trying to see something else in his eyes, but there was nothing. She suddenly felt a little ridiculous, ¡°Mr Murphy, you came to me and brought me to this kind of ce to ask this kind of question?¡± Shaun stared at her face and said coldly, ¡°Answer me.¡± Being misunderstood over and over again like this is really tiring, too tired to talk. Seeing her silence, Shaun¡¯s beautiful thick eyebrows gradually tightened. He raised his slender fingers, pinched her chin with one hand, and said coldly, ¡°Speak!¡± His tone and actions were very heavy, with a sense of persecution. Jennifer took a deep breath, suppressed the pain in her heart, and replied lightly: ¡°Would you believe me if I said I didn¡¯t sleep?¡± Shaun sneered, ¡°You stayed in his presidential suite for one night and only came out the next evening, do you think I will believe it?¡± Jennifer swallowed back what she wanted to exin, and changed her words: ¡°Since Mr Murphy believes that I slept with him, why bother to ask?¡± Shaun squeezed her chin harder and harder: ¡°Did you sleep?!¡± Jennifer lowered her eyshes and said softly, ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°Why are you sleeping with him?¡± ¡°Because he is handsome and rich, and he fits my criteria for marrying a wealthy family.¡± Shaun snorted, ¡°That¡¯s what you said before.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jennifer didn¡¯t understand what this meant, so she asked in a daze, ¡°What?¡± Shaun said coldly: ¡°I checked you and Brian, he never touched you, why did he say that to lie to me?¡± Shaun would check her? This made Jennifer a little disbelieving. She raised her head, looked at him, and found that there was an unknown emotion in his eyes. He¡­ seemed to be waiting for her exnation. However, she did sleep with someone. hapter 66 Although it wasn¡¯t Jean, this body was no longer clean. No matter how much they entangle, they can¡¯t change anything. It¡¯s better to just misunderstand like this. Jennifer suppressed the pain in her heart, and said to him in a low voice: ¡°Mr Murphy,st time I said that because I was angry with you, so I said that to attack you, but this time it is true, Jean is different from Brian, he is rich He is innocent and gentle, and I quite like him.¡± She looked very serious, as if she really didn¡¯t lie to him. The unknown emotion in Shaun¡¯s eyes darkened little by little. After a moment of silence, he asked coldly, ¡°Did you know him before?¡± Jennifer shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know each other, we met for the first time yesterday.¡± Shaunughed angrily at her, his smile looked a little cold and terrifying in the dim environment where no light could see through. ¡°You¡¯re really good, but you hooked up with Jean as soon as you met him.¡± Jennifer hooked the corners of her lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr Murphy say that I was very capable?¡± Her irony made Shaun¡¯s face suddenly darken. He fixed her eyes tightly, the coldness in those eyes seemed to wish to strangle her to death. Just when Jennifer thought he was going to make a move, he suddenly leaned towards him. When the tall body was pressed down, it was like being enveloped by a beast, making her breathless. She was a little afraid of Shaun like this, and also afraid that he would approach her. Because she couldn¡¯t understand him, she had already kicked her, why should she care so much about her affairs? Or is it because of mental cleanliness? If it¡¯s mental cleanliness, he should not want to get close to her even more¡­ When Jennifer couldn¡¯t figure it out, he suddenly bit her earlobe lightly: ¡°Are you so short of men?¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t Like Him, Okay The moment she was bitten, Jennifer¡¯s body felt like being electrocuted, and a dense tingling sensation suddenly hit her whole body. Her face turned red in an instant, she turned her head unnaturally, trying to avoid his touch, but he held her head down, preventing her from moving. He bit her earlobe, lowered his voice and asked softly, ¡°Huh?¡± The ending sound rises, with charm. Her heart missed half a beat in an instant. Shaun¡¯s voice is full of maism, nice and sexy. Such a voice is charming in the ear, it is hard not to sink. But she forced herself to calm down, and Shaun did it just to humiliate her. She lowered her head, pursed her red lips tightly, and said nothing. But he slowly moved from her earlobe to her shoulder socket. He kissed her corbone and asked in a low voice: ¡°Tell me, how much money do you need to be satisfied?¡± His tone was a little helpless, as if he was ming her for misbehaving. Jennifer was disturbed by Shaun like this, and was so panicked that she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. Under his light kiss, her body gradually became limp. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one billion, don¡¯t you like him, okay?¡± He seemed to be bewitching her, making Jennifer¡¯s heart flutter and tremble. Chapter 67 I¡¯ll Give You One Billion, Don¡¯t Like Him, Okay 788 Voucher. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She grabbed the seat belt, clenched her palms tightly, and slowly raised her eyes to look at Shaun. ¡°You, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m dirty?¡± Shaun, who was bowing his head to kiss her, suddenly paused. She could feel his body bing extremely stiff in an instant. There was also a suspicion of alienation in the hand that was tightly hugging the waist. She thought he would throw her away immediately, but he suddenly buried his head in the hollow of her neck. He murmured weakly: ¡°So¡­ why did you do this?¡± His tone med her, but his actions became more and more distant. Jennifer knew that he actually disliked herself, but she didn¡¯t know why he did it all of a sudden. Maybe it was because of the alcohol that made him delirious, so he couldn¡¯t help touching her. She couldn¡¯t figure it out, and didn¡¯t want to specte anymore, so she replied quietly: ¡°Mr Murphy, we have already broken up, so is it normal for me to do this?¡± He med her, but he obviously didn¡¯t want her, so why should she keep giving up other men for him. Hearing this, his body became more and more stiff, and the cold breath radiated from him, making Jennifer feel trembling all over. She subconsciously stayed away from him, not even daring to lift her eyelids, for fear that he would hurt herself. Topter 5/5ve You One Billion Don¡¯t Like Him, Okay A man who hates and dislikes you will be cruel, just like Hill. She was afraid of being beaten, so her hands unconsciously resisted her heart. Fortunately, Shaun just hugged her and didn¡¯t get angry because of her rebuttal. Only then did her tense body rx slowly¡­ She could feel him holding her hand harder and harder, as if he wanted to rub her into his body. Jennifer was confused, why couldn¡¯t he help hugging her even though he hated her so much? ¡°Shaun.¡± She called his name, the man froze again, and then hugged her even harder. Jennifer felt that Shaun might care about her a little bit, but when she thought that he had Ginny, she made up her mind. She gently pushed him away and said with a smile, ¡°Mr Murphy, I¡¯m already dirty, and I don¡¯t deserve it.¡± She can be a single person¡¯s lover, but she will never be someone else¡¯s mistress. This is her moral bottom line. And from the moment she was defiled by Mr. Night, they were doomed to nothing. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Who is Hill She looked polite and distant, as if she wanted to break the line with himpletely, which made Shaun couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. His expression was somewhat disdainful, even with a trace of sarcasm,pletely different from the tenderness he showed just now. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this for you?¡± He grabbed her cheek with one hand and swayed it from side to side, ¡°Look at your appearance, what is it worthy of me?¡± Jennifer frowned, and asked puzzledly: ¡°Then why did you just¡­..¡± Shaun suddenly sneered, ¡°The man you hook up with now is Murphy¡¯s future son-inw, I just want to trick you into giving him up.¡± Jean is Murphy¡¯s future son-inw? It turned out to be like this. The trace of doubt in Jennifer¡¯s heart was resolved. She felt that something was wrong with Shaun just now, and it turned out that she wanted to give up Jean, which bewitched her. Instead of bing angry with embarrassment, she rxed. She was actually quite afraid that he had other feelings for her, and she couldn¡¯t bear it, and she didn¡¯t dare to ept it. So fine. She looked at him cold and heartless, and smiled, ¡°Since Jean is your Murphy¡¯s future son-inw, then I won¡¯t hook him up.¡± Shaun¡¯s furrowed brows slightly rxed. After a moment of silence, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Stay away from Jean.¡± Chapter 68 Who is Hill Jennifer nodded obediently, she would stay away from Jean without his reminding, she still wanted to live a good life for a while. Shaun didn¡¯t say anything more. Seeing that he hadpleted the warning mission, Jennifer seemed to not want to be with her anymore. She quickly mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Mr Murphy, please take me back for a while, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Shaun didn¡¯t even look at her, he started the car directly, and sent her back to the hotel garage at a very fast speed. Seeing that he sent her back, Jennifer felt a little grateful, ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking her, she hurriedly pressed the car lock, and wanted to push the door to get out of the car, but found that the door lock was not unlocked. She looked back at Shaun and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr Murphy, can you open the door?¡± Shaun didn¡¯t respond. With his slender fingers, he took out a slender cigarette, lit it, ced it on his thin lips, and took a light puff. Jennifer remembered that he didn¡¯t smoke before, so why didn¡¯t he see each other for more than half a month, and he became addicted to cigarettes. Moreover, he seemed to be thinner, and his eyes were a little blue, as if he hadn¡¯t slept well. Has something bad happened to him recently? While Jennifer was secretly sizing him up, he suddenly turned his head to look at her. ¡°Who is Hill?¡± Jennifer froze in ce, Shaun actually knew about Hill?! ¡°You called that name in your sleep, many times.¡± Many times, he bites hard and seems to have long since resented it. He had checked this person before, as if someone had deliberately erased him. Without any information, he didn¡¯t bother to investigate further. But now he suddenly wanted to know who Hill was, which made it hard for her to let go in her sleep. Jennifer didn¡¯t expect to call Hill¡¯s name in her sleep. She suddenly remembered that when Shaun had just signed the lover¡¯s agreement. Shaun would sleep with her after finishing the work But it didn¡¯t take long before he stopped being with her. She thought Shaun hated her at the time. It turned out that she had called Hill¡¯s name in her sleep, and he just finished and left. Jennifer was a little shocked, Shaun has a mental cleanliness. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Knowing that she had someone else in her heart, she tolerated her for five years. After such a long time, when he faced her, he must have felt so overwhelmed. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 In other words, she never loved him 1 288 She stared nkly at Shaun, not knowing how to answer for a moment. But he felt that he had tolerated him for so long, at least he should give him an exnation. She hesitated for a few seconds, then said softly, ¡°Hill¡­is a person who once promised me his whole life.¡± Shaun saw the look in her eyes, and after saying this, she gradually became gloomy, as if she had fallen into the memories of the past. His expression suddenly turned cold: ¡°It seems that you love him very much.¡± Jennifer put away her thoughts and said lightly: ¡°I used to love him very much.¡± Shaun asked coldly, ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Jennifer looked at Shaun, and when she saw his tightly pursed thin lips and knife-sharpened face, she really wanted to say ¡°I love you now¡±. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to say it, and she wasn¡¯t qualified to say it. She was dirty, and no matter how much she loved, she couldn¡¯t be worthy of him. She squeezed her palms tightly, smiled against her will and said, ¡°Now I don¡¯t love anyone.¡± Which means she never loved him. The finger holding the cigarette trembled slightly. Shaun cut off the cigarette directly and threw it out the window. The moment the smoke fell to the ground, his scarlet eyes instantly returned to indifference and alienation. He opened the car door and said coldly, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Jennifer nced at him, seeming to sense his frustration. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to tell him that she actually loved him very much. But she has a stubborn temper, and if a man doesn¡¯t say he loves herself first, she will never show the love in her heart. She was afraid of being hurt, and she was also afraid that she would be despised and ridiculed after showing her sincerity. She used to love Hill so much, thinking that he would treat her for the rest of her life, but in the end she got nothing in return. In addition to being injured, he almost lost his life. Shaun is a more noble man than Hill, such an untouchable person, even Xiao thought it was uneptable. She recognizes her identity clearly and has self-knowledge. She will never make such a low-level mistake again. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jennifer closed her eyes, opened the door and got out of the car, turned and left without stopping. The car behind him also disappeared into the garage at an extremely fast speed. The moment the car left, Jennifer stopped and looked back. I don¡¯t know how Shaun will react when he knows that he is going to die¡¯ She thought he would be indifferent, how could someone as indifferent a him pity her. Chapter 69 In other words, she never loved him Jennifer lowered her eyshes, feeling a sense of loss, which made her inexplicably sad¡­.. Jennifer drove the business car home, thinking about returning it together when she went to the company to go through the handover procedures tomorrow. After taking a shower, she picked up her phone and looked at it. Mr. Night did not reply to her message, nor did she call her again. Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief, but luckily, he didn¡¯t look for her again, otherwise she would be exhausted. She wanted to put down the phone, but suddenly remembered that Shaun said that Jean was Murphy¡¯s future son-inw. After thinking about it, I checked Jean¡¯s information on my mobile phone. It turned out that Smith intended to marry Murphy six months ago. The marriage partner is Shaun¡¯s cousin, which is Chris¡¯s own sister, named Elsa Murphy. Elsa is studying abroad in Italy, and after graduation, she will return to China and get engaged to Jean. She automatically blocked news about Jean before, not knowing that he had a marriage partner. After seeing it now, there are not many ups and downs in her heart. It is impossible for her and Hill to go back to the past. Whoever he marries has nothing to do with her. Jennifer put down her phone, took some medicine to suppress heart failure, and turned the rm clock to the highest volume before she dared to fall asleep. 64.91% 11507 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Why Do You Embarrass Her The rm clock went off for a long time before she vaguely heard the sound, and slowly regained consciousness from her sleep. She picked up her phone and looked at it. It was nine o¡¯clock in the morning, but it was okay, it was no longer four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Wayne International¡¯s working time is ten o¡¯clock, and she still has time. After she got up and washed briefly, she went to thepany with her bag. Thinking that Jessica asked her to hand over work yesterday, she didn¡¯t go back to the office and went directly to the top floor. Jennifer knocked on the door of Jessica¡¯s office. ¡°Sister Jessica. I¡¯m here to hand over the work.¡± Seeing that it was her, Jessica¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Come in.¡± Jennifer walked to Jessica¡¯s desk and asked respectfully, ¡°Sister Jessica, Beau is not willing to take my job. May I ask who I should hand over my job to?¡± Thinking about what Ginny exined yesterday, Jessica said with some embarrassment: ¡°Jennifer, you have been working here for five years, and you don¡¯t just leave if you want to. Do you think you can work first until I recruit a suitable transition person? ¡± With so many assistants in the president¡¯s office, it¡¯s fine to hand them over to just one person. Why do we have to wait until a suitable handover person is recruited? Jennifer frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send me a message yesterday morning to let me take over the work? Why did you change your mind so quickly?¡± Seeing that Jennifer is not easy to fool, Jessica told the truth: ¡°Ms Wayne hapter 20 Why Do You Embarrass Her did approve your resignation yesterday morning, so I sent you a message to ask you to take over the job, but after a while, Ms Wayne backed off again and said yes I disagree with your resignation.¡± Jennifer frowned, and asked coldly, ¡°Why?¡± Jessica spread her hands: ¡°I don¡¯t know too well. If you want to know the specific reason, you can ask Ms. Wayne. I also followed orders.¡± Jennifer¡¯splexion sank a little bit, but she also knew that this matter had nothing to do with Jessica, and the problem stilly with Ginny. She didn¡¯t say anything more to Jessica, turned around and went directly to Ginny¡¯s president¡¯s office. Ginny was sitting in the huge office answering the phone, her tone was very gentle, asking him if he had breakfast. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer didn¡¯t have to listen carefully to know who she was talking to. She hesitated for a moment, and knocked on the door to interrupt the conversation between the two. Seeing that it was her, Ginny quickly put down her phone and asked her, ¡°Jennifer, what do you want from me?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t go around with her, and asked directly: ¡°Ms Wayne, didn¡¯t you approve my resignation when you came back? Why haven¡¯t you approved it yet?¡± Ginny nced at her mobile phone, with a somewhat impatient expression, ¡°You offended Beau, she formed a gang, and asked everyone not to ept your job, you said you have so much information on the partner, you can¡¯t do it without a handover, wait until you find a handover person before approving your resignation.¡± She is the president of the group, and she can¡¯t find a handover person, so she is clearly dragging her on purpose. Chapter 70 Why Do You Embarrass Her She couldn¡¯t figure out what Ginny was thinking, why did she make things difficult for her little assistant? Her face darkened, but she still said politely: ¡°Ms Wayne, I have something urgent to leave my job, please approve it.¡± Ginny sped her hands together, propped herself on the desk, raised her eyes and asked her, ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s urgent?¡± Jennifer was about to tell her that she was terminally ill and had no strength to work, but she saw disdain in her eyes, so she pursed her lips and stopped talking. Seeing that she was silent, Ginny curled the corners of her lips slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe Beau said before that you wanted to marry a wealthy family, but I didn¡¯t expect you to climb into his bed just to let you receive Jean yesterday, it seems that you really want to marry A wealthy family, it¡¯s just¡­¡± She deliberately paused, and looked Jennifer up and down with her phoenix eyes that were full of sarcasm, ¡°Jennifer, you are indeed very pretty, but the rich are not so easy to get ahead.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Paying Wayne International six times liquidated damag What she said was that if you want to get into a wealthy family, you can¡¯t just rely on your looks, you have to have a considerable background, and you can use your academic qualifications to talk about it. Sure enough, it is Ginny who is both intelligent and beautiful. She doesn¡¯t use dirty words when she swears, but she can ruthlessly prate into the depths of people¡¯s inferiorityplex. Jennifer clenched her palms tightly and said coldly: ¡°Ms Wayne, whether I want to marry a wealthy family or not, and my resignation are two different things. Even if you are the president, you can¡¯t control my personal affairs, right?¡± Ginny didn¡¯t expect that Jennifer would dare to insinuate that she was nosy, and her face suddenly sank, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t care, I just kindly remind you, if you want to give up such a good job opportunity, don¡¯t go back to Wayne when you regret it.¡± International cry.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer saw that she was relieved, so she didn¡¯t say anything more, thinking that after she approved it, she could go to Jessica to hand over the work and leave, but she heard Ginny¡¯s voice suddenly change, ¡°Jennifer, this resignation, I will definitely give you approval, but not now.¡± Jennifer furrowed her thick eyebrows, and asked puzzledly, ¡°Ms Wayne, what does this mean?¡± Ginny sighed, and said helplessly: ¡°You also know that the Wayne International branch is not developing smoothly in DC, but Smith is covering the sky with only one hand in DC. To grow Wayne International, Smith must take care of him, but Smith has never Give Wayne International a little help. Now that you have hooked up with Jean, Inaturally hope that you will stay. With you here, Smith should give some face. In other words, she still has value, so Ginny didn¡¯t approve her resignation. Wayne International six times liquidated damag It turned out to be because of such a big bend. It¡¯s a pity that Ginny made a wrong calction. With her around, Jean would not give face even more. She didn¡¯t want to deal with Ginny any more, she was too tired to support her body. She looked at Ginny, and said coldly: ¡°Since Ms Wayne is not willing to approve the resignation, then forget it, I don¡¯t want the sry and bonus ofst month, you just count me as resigning automatically.¡± She insisted on following the normal resignation process because Wayne International chose her as a fresh graduate when she was desperate. At that time, the one million she raised by selling herself was only enough to save Hill, but not enough for the follow-up treatment. At that time, the Smith Family hadn¡¯t found Hill, and all the treatment expenses were supported by Carley and her odd jobs. But this little money was far from enough, so she had to look for high- paying jobs everywhere, but there was nowhere. Only Wayne International epted her. Wayne International not only gave her a stable job, but also lent her a sum of money to solve her urgent needs. So, she worked here for five years, no matter whichpany came to recruit her, Jennifer never wavered. But now that Wayne International has changed the president, she even refuses to approve her resignation, so she has no need to wait any longer. Jennifer took off the badge, ced it on Ginny¡¯s desk, turned around and walked out without looking back. Ginny looked at her back, her eyes gradually turning cold, ¡°Jennifer, I Chapter 71 Paying Wayne International six times liquidated damag remember that when you borrowed money from Wayne International, you signed another agreement, which clearly stated that resignation must be approved by the president of Wayne International, otherwise you will have to paypensation to Wayne International six times liquidated damages.¡± Jennifer¡¯s unrestrained back immediately stood in ce. She almost forgot that when she borrowed the loan, Wayne International was afraid that she would run away, so she did draw up such an agreement. At that time, she was in a hurry to ask for money, so she signed it directly without thinking too much, but she didn¡¯t expect that now it has be her shackles. Jennifer turned around slowly, and looked at Ginny who was leaning back on the office chair, tall and high. Her radiance made Jennifer look like a humble weed. She had never felt wronged for a moment, but at this moment she suddenly felt wronged. It¡¯s like being crushed underfoot by a victor, no matter how hard you struggle, it¡¯s useless. Because she has no background, no status, no power, she is just an ipetent ordinary person. So, you can be threatened, trampled on, and bullied at will. She gave up fighting against fate, and numbly asked Ginny: ¡°What do you want me to do to approve my resignation?¡± At the beginning, she borrowed 200,000 yuan, six times the liquidated damages, which was 1.2 million yuan. She couldn¡¯t afford that much money, so she could onlypromise. Ginny saw that she was interested, and her attitude became even more arrogant, ¡°It¡¯s simple, treat Jean well, and I¡¯ll approve it for you when he returns to DC.¡± If she is not allowed to resign, can she still ept it, and let her entertain Jean? Jennifer was 10,000 unwilling: ¡°Mr Smith doesn¡¯t necessarily want me to entertain him.¡± Ginny curled her lips and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve seen that photo several times, and the way he looks at you is interesting, so Jean will definitely want you to entertain him.¡± Jennifer wanted to say something else, but Ginny directly lowered her aheady decided that she has a great rtionship with over det her go unless she squeezes out thest bit of Jer knew it would be useless to talk too much, so she stopped Cergy and nephod in a cold voice, hope Mx Wayne won¡¯t break her se when the time I Gumy put her arms around her chest and gave her a reassuring look. ¡°I always keep my word ¡± Commifer didn¡¯t bother to argue with her, turned around again, and walked Seeing her return to the office. Beau deliberately said in a sly way ¡°Some people are very powerful. They can easily take down a partner by entertaining them. This time, they even took down President Smith One day, I climbed into someone¡¯s bed, and the photo was spread all over the circle of friends, it¡¯s really shameless¡± The colleague next to her, Linda, also looked at her with jealous ever when she heard the words. ¡°She has a good figure, and men like her like that.¡± Beau sneered, ¡°Where can it be so good? Isn¡¯t it because people yed with it, otherwise would it be possible to have such a good figure¡±¡± Linda also chuckled: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been moisturized by so many men, but it¡¯s different. Not only does it have a good figure, but the skin is also very moisturized. It seems that this thing is really useful.¡± Beau stared at Jennifer who came over. ¡°Rich people can have fun, but I don¡¯t know how much she ate ah!¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 W 400 Wate Before she finished speaking, Jennifer sshed arge ss of cold water on her face. Beau, who was sshed all over, suddenly trembled with anger. She pped the table, stood up and pointed at Jennifer and yelled, ¡°You bitch, you dare to hit me, believe it or not¡­ Ah!¡± Before she could finish cursing, Jennifer took another ss of water and sshed it on her face. Beau didn¡¯t expect that she would pour another ss after she poured it, and was momentarily stunned. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the whole president¡¯s office, not only Beau was stunned, but also the people watching the fun were also stunned. Jennifer ignored other people¡¯s gazes, and looked at Beau coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to spread rumors in front of your colleagues, but you even went to talk nonsense in front of Ms Wayne, it¡¯s really deceiving!¡± After she finished speaking, she picked up the water ss in her hand and shook it in front of Beau, ¡°You should be lucky, I poured water instead of sulfuric acid, otherwise your old face will be useless.¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 When Beau heard the word sulfuric acid, he trembled with fright, and even if he wanted to reply, his throat was blocked for a while. Jennifer looked away, and turned to look at Linda who shrank aside and dared not say a word, ¡°Is that thing useful? You have been with so many men, don¡¯t you know? You still want to nder me?¡± Linda didn¡¯t expect that Jennifer would expose her privacy in public, and immediately got angry, ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Jennifer looked at her coldly, ¡°Beau has already told everyone about skills, what do you mean I don¡¯t need to tell you?¡± your Linda looked sideways at Beau with disbelief on her face, ¡°I consider you a friend! Why did you betray me?!¡± Beau didn¡¯t expect that Jennifer, who usually swallowed her anger, would talk about Linda in front of so many people. She was so angry that she stepped forward and wanted to p Jennifer hard, but Jennifer pinched her wrist with her backhand. She looked at Beau, and said coldly: ¡°If you p me, I will make you lose all your wealth!¡± Beau¡¯s face was distorted with anger, ¡°It¡¯s just a p, and you can still make me lose all my money?!¡± Jennifer leaned in front of her and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I have a lot of benefactors? If you pull out any one, you can be crushed to death.¡± After finishing speaking, Jennifer didn¡¯t care what she looked like, she pushed her away, turned and left. Beau stared at her back, gritted his teeth angrily, ¡°Jennifer, you bitch, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Jennifer pretended she didn¡¯t hear anything, and walked straight into the C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org bathroom. All the humiliation she suffered before was vented today. I can¡¯t tell you what it feels like, but I just feel like I should have done it a long time ago. She turned on the tap to wash her face when Richard walked in. She just went to buy tea for the president¡¯s staff, and when she came back, she happened to see Beau scolding Jennifer, so she hurried to the bathroom. ¡°Jenny, are you okay?¡± She didn¡¯t know what happened yet. Seeing Jennifer¡¯s face was not good, she guessed that Beau must have said something bad, and then the two had a dispute. Jennifer was weak-tempered, and she might be bullied by Beau just now. Seeing Richard¡¯s round and cute face, Jennifer felt very relieved, and her disturbed heart gradually calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Real?¡± Richard has a face of disbelief, she knows Jennifer best, she doesn¡¯t say anything about being wronged, and bears it silently. ¡°It¡¯s really fine, don¡¯t worry about me, go back to work, if Beau can¡¯t find youter, you should me you for beingzy.¡± Richard is an intern, and she is under Beau¡¯s hand. Before breaking up with Beau, they were able to get along in harmony on the surface. Now that they are in trouble, if Beau sees that Richard is still so close to her, he will definitely be behind the scenes. ying tricks on Richard. Richard finally got an interview with Wayne International, and he was looking forward to getting a regr job from Beau, so let¡¯s not get her involved. Richard seemed to be aware of this, hesitant, but finally nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to work first.¡± Jennifer smiled and waved her hands: ¡°Go.¡± Richard then turned and left the bathroom. As soon as she left, the smile on Jennifer¡¯s face gradually faded. What Ginny meant was that she entertained Jean on behalf of Wayne while he was in Boston. Sometimes when partnerse to Wayne on business trips, thepany will indeed send people to entertain him. Such as arranging food, clothing, housing, transportation, eating, drinking and entertainment. But this is the treatment that only entertains partners whoe to Wayne to discuss cooperation. Jean is clearly here for Murphy¡¯s bid and has nothing to do with Wayne. Ginny asked her to take the initiative to curry favor with Jean for the sake of the branch of Wayne International. She and Jean had such an unbearable past, and she had the audacity to entertain him. Fearing that he would mistakenly think that his nature would not change, he deliberately approached him by taking the opportunity of work. Shaun would also think that she dared to ignore his warning and continue to hook up with Elsa¡¯s fianc¨¦. Thinking of being misunderstood by Jean and Shaun, Jennifer felt very embarrassed. Butpared to losing money, embarrassment is nothing. Chapter 4 A Big Man Drinks Milk Tea Jennifer took a deep breath, still took out her phone, and found out Jean¡¯s phone number. This is the information I asked for from his assistant when I helped him book a hotel yesterday. The phone rang three times before it was connected, and Jean¡¯s steady and powerful voice came from the opposite side. ¡°Jennifer, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jennifer froze for a moment, how did Jean know who she was? ¡°I saved your number yesterday.¡± As if knowing that she was surprised, Jean exined briefly. Jennifer didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and said straight to the point: ¡°Mr Smith, it¡¯s like this, Ms Wayne asked me to entertain you on behalf of Wayne during this time, do you have anything to order?¡± ¡°Enter me?¡± Jean was a little surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Jennifer replied cheekily, not to mention that Jean would be surprised to hear this request, even though she herself felt speechless. After a moment of silence on the other side, he seemed to understand something, and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here on a business trip in Boston, and I just didn¡¯t bring a personal assistant with me. Why don¡¯t I ask Jennifer to help me serve tea and water?¡± Jennifer thought he would refuse, but he didn¡¯t expect him to ask her to be a personal assistant. Isn¡¯t he afraid that he has ulterior motives? Although hesitant, she obediently replied: ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 A Big Man Drinks Milk Tea Jean raised his watch and nced, ¡°I have a meetingter, when is Jennifer going toe over?¡± After Jennifer asked for the address, she replied, ¡°You can go there anytime.¡± He answered yes and hung up the phone. As soon as he put down his cell phone, Wace stood in front of his desk and asked worriedly: ¡°Mr Smith, Jennifer obviously wants to use the name of thepany to get close to you, why did you agree to let her be your personal assistant?¡± Jean recalled that yesterday Jennifer was still indifferent, and today she took the initiative to entertain herself, which was indeed a bit strange. But he preferred to believe that it was because of that photo that Ginny mistakenly thought that she had something to do with him, and that¡¯s why he sent Jennifer to entertain him, so he just asked her to be his assistant, and he didn¡¯t want Jennifer to be embarrassed by the leadership in Wayne. But when he told Wallence this, he didn¡¯t understand, so Jean didn¡¯t exin much, just said: ¡°I¡¯m short of people.¡± Shortage? Jean came to Boston this time, but he brought a lot of people with him. Although he is the only assistant, he can take care of all trivial matters by himself. It was obvious that he had some thoughts about that woman, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be saving lives and treating her to dinner at the same time.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. That made her a personal assistant, and if Jean thought of anything in the future¡­ Thinking of this possibility, Wallence sweated profusely: ¡°Mr Smith, 32 15% 11 521 Chapter 74 A Big Man Drinks Milk Tea Jennifer is very thoughtful, Mr Marc has just fallen, she will definitely find a way to find another home, you are her biggest target now, why don¡¯t you refuse?¡± kill her!¡± Jean nced at him coldly, ¡°Although you are my assistant left by my brother, you are only an assistant. When did I make a decision and use you to point fingers?!¡± Wace was overwhelmed by the coldness in his eyes. Jean has always been mild-tempered, and this is the first time he has gotten angry at him. He was so cold in his heart that he said ¡®don¡¯t dare¡¯ and left the president¡¯s office. As soon as he was gone, Jean rubbed her temples. Why does my head hurt when I mention Jennifer¡­¡­ Jennifer came to the Smith branch just in time to meet Wallenceing out of the elevator. She recognized Wallence as Jean¡¯s assistant and hurried over to say hello. ¡°Hello, I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Before Jennifer finished speaking, Wallence interrupted her directly, gave her a cold look, turned and went out to buy milk tea to relieve stress. Jennifer: ¡­ A big man also drinks milk tea. She didn¡¯t care about Wallence¡¯s rudeness, anyway, he must have thought that she wanted to hook up with Jean, so he didn¡¯t want to see her. If he knew that he wanted to stay away from Jean, he would buy her milk tea and apologize. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Did You Remember Something? ? Jennifer asked the front desk and went to the president¡¯s office. Jean was rubbing his forehead with a tired look on his face. Jennifer knocked on the door, ¡°Mr Smith.¡± Jean looked up at her, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Jennifer nodded, walked up to him and asked, ¡°Is there anything Mr Smith needs me to arrange?¡± Before entertaining Wayne¡¯s partners, they just arranged for him to eat, drink and have fun, just to entertain him happily. But Jean asked her to be his personal assistant, so he had to ask him what he needed her to do first. Jean put down her hand rubbing her temples, and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to arrange. Just make coffee for me when I have a meeting.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Jennifer left after finishing speaking, and Jean looked at her back, gradually lost in thought. Her back also has a sense of familiarity, as if she has seen it there many times before. I can¡¯t remember, I have a headache¡­ He shook his head, picked up his phone and sent Vince a message. Vince was holding a seminar, and when he saw his news, he quickly picked up his mobile phone and typed. ¡°Why do you have a headache again? Did you remember something?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that when I see a person and feel familiar, my head hurts.¡± Chapter 75 Did You Remember Something? ¡°See who?¡± Seeing this question, Jean suddenly didn¡¯t want to reply. He always felt that Jennifer would be in danger if he let Vince know that he gave Jennifer a headache. This thought just passed by, and he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He casually replied ¡®stranger¡¯ and put down his phone to go to the meeting. Smith¡¯s Boston branch is not asrge as DC, but it still upies a building. At this time, Jean held an all-management meeting, and dozens of people in professional attire and holdingptops went upstairs one after another. In less than a while, the huge meeting room was full of people. Jennifer was sitting in the reception area outside, and when she saw this group of elites through the ss, she was slightly envious. She also came from a design institute, so she could have found a good internship job and gradually improved But at that time, she had no way to realize her dream, so she could only quickly find a job that could get a full sry. Thinking of the past, Jennifer slowly shifted her gaze to Jean¡­ He sat at the top of the conference table, tilting his head slightly, watching the PPT on the big screen while listening to the executives report on their work. He wore gold-rimmed sses, and two strands of hair hung slightly on his forehead. He looked gentle and elegant, but he did not lose the demeanor of a president. Seeing Jean like this, Jennifer suddenly felt relieved. H 238 Westhes He was supposed to be the proud son of heaven, so how could he be willing to let a woman hold him back. When she was fascinated, Jean suddenly raised his eyes and nced at her through the ss. Then, he picked up his phone and sent her a message. ¡°Jennifer, please bring me a cup of coffee.¡± Seeing the news, Jennifer got up quickly and went to the tea room to make coffee. After brewing, she held the coffee and knocked on the door of the meeting room. Everyone in the meeting room turned their heads to look towards the door. The executive who was exining the PPT in front of the screen also stopped in dissatisfaction. Jennifer was a little embarrassed until Jean waved at her. ¡°Come in.¡± Only then did Jennifer walk up to him with a cup of coffee, put the coffee in his hand, and wanted to leave the conference room. But Jean said, ¡°Jennifer, sit down and listen.¡± All executives: ¡­ She is Wayne¡¯s person, let her sit and listen, what if the secret is leaked? 11 53 But Jean ignored everyone¡¯s expressions, and raised his chin to the executive who was exining the PPT, ¡°Continue.¡± The executive had no choice but to continue, but when reporting the ie, he still concealed something, for fear that Jennifer would steal the information. Seeing this, Jennifer didn¡¯t want to interrupt anymore, so she could only obediently sit down next to Jean. It wasn¡¯t until the meeting was over that Jennifer chased out and asked Jean, ¡°Why do you want me to sit in?¡± Jean looked down at Jennifer, who was a head shorter than him, and replied softly, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re yearning for it, so I¡¯ll let you listen in.¡± Jennifer froze for a moment, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be for such a reason. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ not afraid that I will report to Wayne after learning about Smith¡¯s information?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all unimportant numbers, and¡­¡± Jean paused, and suddenly smiled, ¡°I believe in your character.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His smile is no different from before, clean and clear, sunny. As if he was still Hill, not Jean who broke her artificial heart with both feet. ¡°Jennifer, get ready and apany me to a banquet tonight.¡± Jennifer recovered from the daze: ¡°Banquet?¡± Jean nodded: ¡°I¡¯m short of a femalepanion for the dinner held by Warren, please ask Jennifer to fill it in for now.¡± Does a personal assistant include surrogate femalepanion duties? Warren is not a particrly prominent family, it can only be considered a wealthy family The heir of Shaun¡¯s status should not participate. Jennifer thought about it and agreed. Anyway, as soon as the bidding is over, Jean will go back to DC. But just a few days, bear with it, and it will pass. To apany President Smith to a dinner party, it is natural to have a matching outfit. Jean didn¡¯t allow her to refuse, and led her directly to Blue Pacific Mall. She and Carley had been to this shopping mall before, and wanted to go in to have a look, but people looked at their clothes and refused to let them in. The people who can enter and exit here belong to the rich, and the products inside are all famous brands, all from famous French designers. After Jean took her in, he brushed her up with a brand-name long dress, a pair of handmade diamond- encrusted crystal shoes, and aplete set of makeup. Wallence, who was next to him, saw Jean spend a lot of money for a woman, his eyes almost popped out. While enduring Wallence¡¯s sharp eyes, Jenniferined in her heart that she would have to pay a courier fee tomorrow. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 After the cab sister helped her change her makeup, she opened the curtain with a swish. Jean, who was sitting in the sofa area looking down at his mobile phone, heard the sound of the curtain being opened, and subconsciously looked up The tailor-made long dress with a pinched waist and open back showed her slim and graceful figure to the fullest The slender waist that is gripped tightly, without a trace of fat, is tightly attached to the waist, outlining a perfect curve. On top of the t abdomen is a breast that is about toe out, rising and falling faintly The exposed skin was white enough to glow without any blemishes, and even the arms and long legs were just right. And that face with exquisite make-up was rather morous, a kind of mor beyond the dust, which made people dare not profane. It¡¯s just that there was an indifferent light in her eyes, with a hint of despair. Yes, despair, that¡¯s what Jean sees every time he meets her eyes. Only now did I find an adjective to describe the look in her eyes, it turned out to be despair. What happened to her to make her so desperate? ¡°Mr Smith, it¡¯s time to go.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jean was fascinated by Jennifer, and it wasn¡¯t until Wallence coughed lightly beside him that he regained his senses. He nodded and led Jennifer out. When they came out of the store, they were seen by Sharon who was shopping with her sisters. In disbelief, she looked at Jennifer who had changed her makeup. When I saw Jennifer for the first time, I thought she had a bit of a temperament and was more beautiful. But when I saw her this time, I felt that she was even more noble than a famousdy. She looked back at the brand store that required a VIP card to enter. Only then did he realize that the man Jennifer was looking for this time was richer than Brian. This outfit should cost tens of millions, and Chris is not willing to spend so much money on her. Thinking of this, she was not convinced. She was also sold out, so why should she get better things than herself? Angrily, she picked up her phone and recorded a video and sent it to Chris ¡°Chris, look, Jennifer has climbed up to the new rich again, this time looking for a lot more money, spending tens of millions to make a new look.¡± She has studied all the rich people in Boston, but she has not studied Jean in DC, so she doesn¡¯t know him. I thought it was an upstart who had just risen, after all, he looked so young. Chris was ying golf with someone, and by the time he finished and sat down to look at his phone, an hour had passed. When he saw this video, he gritted his teeth angrily. This Jennifer actually asked Jean to buy her a famous brand?! He threw away the golf club and forwarded the video to Shaun. ¡°Shaun, look at this Jennifer!¡± Shaun, who was in a meeting, was distracted by the vibrating sound of his mobile phone. ording to his past temperament, he would never look at his mobile phone during a meeting. But this time, by mistake, he picked up his phone and took a look. When he saw that video, his cold and alienated face turned cold a little bit. Is this not taking him seriously, or liking him so much that she can¡¯t extricate herself? How dare you ignore his warning and stay with Jean! His expression was as if he had fallen into an ice cave, frighteningly cold. Without any hesitation, he directly picked up the phone, got up and left. The people in the conference room were all stunned when they saw Shaun leaving suddenly with a dark face. 11 53 hute Dare to Ignore His Warning Then, they cast sympathetic looks at Toby who was reporting to work. Everyone agreed that it must be Toby¡¯s negligence at work that angered Shaun. Toby in cold sweat: It¡¯s over, I¡¯m going to be fired! Warren¡¯s dinner was held at Warren Manor, mainly to celebrate the return of Warren¡¯s little daughter from her graduation. Originally, as Jean, he would not attend the banquet of a small wealthy family like Warren. But he and Warren¡¯s heir are good friends, and the two often meet in DC, so they will naturallye to attend. However, this banquet has a deeper meaning, which is to choose suitable young talents for Warren¡¯s daughter. Jean couldn¡¯t refuse a friend¡¯s invitation, and was afraid of being picked by Warren¡¯s daughter, so she asked Jennifer to act as her temporary girlfriend Knowing Jean¡¯s deep meaning, Jennifer was not so restrained, and obeyed his instructions, obediently being a shield. Jean let her take his arm and led her to the manor. The people who came inside were all rich and powerful like Warren. The older one drinks and discusses business in the banquet hall. The younger ones gathered outside in twos and threes with red wine sses. The manor is not too big or small, but there are many rich children. After they went in, these rich kids looked over one after another. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 cheptor 77 Dare to Ignore His Wong H Both those who knew and those who didn¡¯t know cast amazed nces at the two of them. Warren¡¯s heir, Heins Warren, was chatting with a fewdies when he saw a lot of movement outside, only then did he realize that Jean wasing, and hurried over to greet him. ¡°Jean, you¡¯re here.¡± Heins looked at Jean with a smile, and when his eyes touched Jennifer next to him, he paused slightly, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°This is my girl tonight, Jennifer.¡± Heins thoughtfully, nced at Jennifer, and held out his hand politely, ¡°Jennifer, hello, I¡¯m Heins.¡± Jennifer saw what Heins was thinking at a nce. He specially held a dinner and invited Jean to attend, presumably to match his sister. But he didn¡¯t expect that Jean would bring a femalepanion, so he would naturally have some opinions on her. But after all, it was a good tutor, and Heins still gave her enough face, so I naturally had to cooperate with him. She shook His hand back and smiled, ¡°Hello.¡± Only then did Heins let go of his hand, and shifted his gaze to Jean, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, let¡¯s go have a ss of wine to catch up.¡± Jean was a little worried about Jennifer, and said to her, ¡°Come in with me.¡± Jennifer nced at Heins, whose eyes were full of displeasure, and politely refused: ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, let¡¯s go eat something first.¡± Before Jean could speak, Heins stopped a servant, ¡°Take Jennifer to eat something, don¡¯t neglect her.¡± The servant hurriedly said to Jennifer: ¡°Jennifer, please follow me.¡± With such an arrangement, Jean couldn¡¯t refuse his friend anymore, so he told Jennifer, ¡°Don¡¯t wander around, wait for me toe back.¡± Jennifer showed no expression, nodded, and was led by the servants to the dining area. A wide variety of food is ced on rows of long tables, Western-style, C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chinese-style, all of them. Jennifer had poor digestion and couldn¡¯t eat anything at all, but she gritted her teeth and drank some mushroom soup under the hospitality of the servant. While she was quietly standing in the dining area drinking soup, she suddenly saw several luxury cars driving in from outside the manor. Lea got out of the car first, opened the door of a Koenigsegg, and invited the very noble man sitting in the back seat to get down. Under the warm yellow light, a man in a ck suit stood in front of the car door with his hands in his pockets. The delicate face, as if carved by God, is so sharp and wless. The radiance from those eyes, which were undercurrents, was colder than ice in winter. As soon as he appeared, the dignitaries in the entire manor greeted him one after another. Even Mr Warren, who hadn¡¯t shown up all this time, rushed out of the vi in a hurry. ¡°Shaun.¡± Mr Warren walked up to Shaun quickly, and said respectfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe to such a small dinner party, otherwise I would have waited at the door, I¡¯ve neglected you, please forgive me, Mr Murphy.¡± Shaun replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± With a cold gaze, he nced around, but did not see that figure, his brows were slightly furrowed for a moment. At this time, Chris also got off the limited-edition phantom car, and he Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Ask Jean What It Means followed, mainly to ask Jean what he meant? Seeing that Chris is also here, Mr Warren feels even more radiant, ¡°Chris is also here?¡± What a good day it was, he was worried that his daughter could not find a suitable family, and both Murphy brothers came. Although Chris is loose and caring, he is still a member of the Murphy family, so it can be considered seriously. As for Shaun, he didn¡¯t think about it, he was Wayne¡¯s favorite son-in-w, and he couldn¡¯t fight against a small family like him. Mr Warren, who is very self-aware, regards the Murphy brothers as the guests of honor, and even forgets about Jean, who was praised by him just now, and the little girl Lace Warren¡¯s face changes in anger. She just fell in love with Jean, and finally asked Heins to invite him over, but her father actually asked her to please Chris! Then Chris is a yboy at first nce, how could he be willing to marry her? Lace was furious, and Heins signaled her to go out to avoid it with his eyes, and Lace sneaked away. Mr Warren keptplimenting Shaun, almost to the point of licking his face, which made Heins feel very humiliated. He winked at Jean and signaled him to go outside for a drink. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jean wanted to leave a long time ago, but did not leave directly out of politeness. Seeing Heins winking at him now, he quickly turned around and left. Before he walked out of the banquet hall, he was stopped by Chris, Funda 1 || Means H ¡°Jean.¡± Chris walked up to him and questioned him like a big brother. ¡°If I remember correctly, you, Smith, took the initiative to talk to us about marriage half a year ago, but now youe to Lace¡¯s blind date, what¡¯s the point?¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chris didn¡¯t directly question him and Jennifer, mainly because Jennifer was Shaun¡¯s former woman, so he had to show some face. But he didn¡¯t want to let go of Jean who didn¡¯t keep his promise, so he had to take advantage of Lace¡¯s incident. Jean was not angry when Chris provoked her, but there was a chill in his eyes: ¡°The marriage was a decision made by Mr Smith without my permission. I never thought of marrying Elsa, and please Chris don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± These words made Chris¡¯s face pale, and his pretty face darkened in an instant: ¡°You mean you¡¯re retiring the engagement?¡± Jean smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been engaged, so why call it quits?¡± That is to say, marriage was only discussed, but it has not been implemented And without the consent of the two parties, how can they marry directly? In front of so many people, Jean¡¯s words were indeed suspected of pping Murphy in the face. Chris is used to hanging out on weekdays, and he didn¡¯t develop a deep and sophisticated temper like Jean¡¯s. He wanted to teach him a gentle lesson right away, but Shaun stopped him before he rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Chris.¡± The man was sitting in the upper seat, with an indifferent but arrogant look that looked down on the world, which made everyone present stunned. As expected of Murphy¡¯s only heir, this aura is too strong. Shaun looked at Jean indifferently, his voice without any temperature rippling in the hall. ¡°At the beginning, Mr Smith came to Murphy to ask for a marriage. If you want to withdraw, you can withdraw. How did you ask Mr. Smith to withdraw?¡± A word of begging, let everyone recall. It turned out that Smith wanted to climb the big branch of Murphy. They thought it was Murphy and Smith who wanted to join forces. It seems that Smith, like them, also relies on selling children to stabilize his position. Everyone scoffed at him, apparently forgetting that they were far inferior to Smith¡¯s background, strength, and status. Jean frankly epted everyone¡¯s criticism, and also epted Shaun¡¯s proposal. ¡°Shaun don¡¯t worry, I will let Mr Smith handle this matter.¡± After speaking, he went straight out to find Jennifer. Looking at his back, Chris turned blue with anger, ¡°It¡¯s okay to quit, Elsa can¡¯t find a better one?¡± In order to win over this most likely future son-inw, Mr Warren quickly echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Elsa is so outstanding, it¡¯s a pity that Jean doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Chris gave him a sideways look, ¡°What¡¯s none of your business?¡± Mr Warren: Forget it, it¡¯s so rude, it¡¯s Jean. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows in the lobby, Shaun saw Jean walking to the dining area in the distance, as if looking for someone After turning around a few times, he answered the phone and walked towards the bathroom. Shaun frowned, raised his hand to interrupt Mr Warren¡¯s rambling, and got up to walk outside. Jennifer was hiding in the bathroom and swiping her phone when a gentle and gentle girl came in angrily from outside. When she saw her, Lace¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Is that you?¡± When she was standing on the balcony on the second floor just now, she saw Jean leading her into the manor. The two looked so dazzling and matched that they almost killed Lace Fortunately, Heins dismissed her and created a chance for himself to be alone with Jean. She thought Jennifer had left, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was hiding in the bathroom and swiping her phone. It¡¯s also strange, so many young talents don¡¯t go to meet, what are they doing hiding in the bathroom? Lace asked angrily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jennifer guessed that she might be Heins¡¯ sister, so she was not surprised by her arrogance. She replied lightly: ¡°In the bathroom, of course I went to the bathroom.¡± Her tone was not good, and she didn¡¯t want to be patient with people who didn¡¯t respect her. Otherwise, it will be like Beau, even if she endures it, she won¡¯t feel guilty, and it will only make him push his feet. Naturally, Lace was even more unhappy when he was bullied. ¡°Hmph, I think you are ying hard to get and hiding on purpose so that Jean will worry about you.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that being Jean¡¯s girlfriend once, you can fly on a branch and be a phoenix!¡± ¡°Jean, it can only be mine!¡± Lace¡¯s warning made Jennifer frown slightly. She is hiding here to avoid Shaun, what does it have to do with ying hard to get Jean? Lace is too good at brainstorming, right? She didn¡¯t find an excuse to exin to Lace, but just looked at her indifferently. ¡°Ms Warren, Jean¡¯s identity, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it, you don¡¯t need to look for a sense of presence in front of me.¡± 0.00% 11 55 Jean is going to marry Elsa, and Lace¡¯s status is far inferior to Elsa¡¯s, so it¡¯s better not to wishful thinking. But Lace didn¡¯t think so, she raised her hand, and pped Jennifer hard on the face. ¡°What are you, I am dignified Lace, do I need to find a sense of existence in front of you?!¡± That p was unexpected. Jennifer didn¡¯t expect that Lace, who looked weak and weak, would hit someone with his hands. This caught her off guard, and she was pped abruptly. She wanted to fight back on the spot, but her body dragged her back. After being pped, the whole person was in a state of dizziness. Seeing her like this, Lace thought she was scared, and became even more arrogant. ¡°I warn you, it¡¯s better to stay away from Jean, or you won¡¯t be pped next time waiting for you!¡± Lace left this sentence, turned around and left the bathroom. Seeing her back, Jennifer suddenly splits into countless pieces, and then slowly blurred into one mass. Before she fell down, she vaguely saw a man rushing in, followed by her who was about to faint. When she regained her breath, she realized that the person who caught her was actually Shaun. Her heart that had stopped beating was suddenly beating non-stop, and her nervous expression was also revealed on her face ¡°Shaun There was no expression on Shaun¡¯s cold face, and the slightly owned bushy eyebrows made him look a little restless ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you After Jennifer stabilized her nervous mind, she whispered, ¡°I was pped by Lace just now, and I was almost knocked out by her p ¡± Fortunately, this time he was only dizzy for a few seconds, so he could still use this excuse to prevaricate, Shaun¡¯s furrowed brows deepened, ¡°For Jean, you are willing to be pped. You really have deep affection.¡± His voice was ironic and cold, making Jennifer ufortable C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After the slight palpitations towards him in her heart slowly faded away she replied lightly: ¡°If Jean knew that I was pped by Lace, he would definitely have a very bad impression of her, and the p was worth it¡± Shaun didn¡¯t expect her to have such thoughts, and the look in her eyes became more and more contemptuous. ¡°It¡¯s really all-epassing.¡± He loosened his arms around Jennifer¡¯s waist, took out a wet wipe, and wiped his fingers slowly This move made Jennifer feel very embarrassed again, why did she still help her when she disliked her so much? Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Why He Called Her Jenny Jean nced at her thoughtfully, ¡°Have you studied my taste?¡± Jennifer shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t studied it.¡± Jean reached out to her, ¡°Where¡¯s the creamer?¡± Jennifer subconsciously took out a box of creamer and handed it to him. Jean nced at the creamer in her hand, and raised his eyebrows proudly. ¡°Looks like you know I like creamer.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Only then did Jennifer realize that he was testing herself, and immediately wanted to take back the creamer. But he grabbed her hand and said softly, ¡°Jennifer, I need your help.¡± With the coffee in his hand, he couldn¡¯t tear off the lid of the creamer, so he could only tell Jennifer to help him put the creamer with his eyes. When Jennifer heard him calling herself Jennifer again, she dispelled the doubt just now, maybe he just said that sentence unintentionally. But the way he let himself open the lid of the creamer, a bit like Hill in the past, softened her heart a bit. She took the box, tore off the topyer of film, and poured the creamer into the coffee little by little. Jean looked at Jennifer, who lowered her eyes, and felt that there was a different kind of beauty in looking at her in the dim light. He couldn¡¯t help being fascinated, and even his voice became softer: ¡°Thank you.¡± Jennifer raised her eyes and nced at him: ¡°Drink quickly.¡± Shaun, who was sitting in front, couldn¡¯t see the interaction between the two, but could hear it clearly. 89 y He God Her Jonry ? Those eyes were as thin as mist, and the light that came out was gloomy and cold, as cold as an ice cave. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 After Shaun wiped his hands, he nced at Jennifer, who looked ugly, ¡°Did I warn you to stay away from Jean?¡± When I saw Shaun appearing at Warren Manor just now, I thought he was here for a dinner party, but I didn¡¯t expect that he came to settle ounts with her. He is really good at hand and eye, but in just one day, he knows what she and Jean are doing. But she really can¡¯t be med for this matter, if it wasn¡¯t for Ginny, she would have been waiting to die at home, why would she apany Jean to such a ce. Jennifer didn¡¯t intend to hide anything, and said directly: ¡°I nned to stay away from him, but Ginny insisted that I entertain him. If I don¡¯t agree, she will make me lose money. I can only go against your warning and entertain him.¡± him.¡± What she meant was, if you want to me, me your Ginny, don¡¯t be weird with her. Shaun pursed his lips and sneered, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t climbed into Jean¡¯s bed, she would have asked you to entertain him?¡± Does this mean that she asked for it? Sure enough, it was his lover, no matter what she did, he would not me her. Jennifer suddenly became self-aware again, so she stopped talking. Shaun took a step closer to her, pushed her back against the wall, put one hand on top of her head, and looked down at her. ¡°Jean just broke his marriage with Murphy in front of everyone, did you blow the pillow wind?¡± Jean broke off his marriage to Murphy? Jennifer was stunned for a moment, and then felt that it was a big mouthful of pot. Why didn¡¯t she know that she had such a great ability to get Jean to break up the marriage. She pursed her red lips tightly and did not speak. In front of Shaun, it was useless to exin, and it was useless to talk more. Shaun moved closer to her again, and the light fragrance radiated from his nostrils, making Jennifer confused again. She tilted her head unnaturally, but her lips identally brushed his cheek. With a tingling sensation like static electricity, it fainted from between the skins of the two of them. Shaun froze for a moment, and his expression became slightlyplicated. Jennifer felt a little embarrassed: ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Shaun looked at her shy face, slowly put awayplicated thoughts, and said coldly, ¡°This is how you seduce men?¡± When Jennifer heard this, the embarrassment in her heart gradually dissipated, and a sense of frustration hit her, making her a little powerless After a long silence, she said softly, ¡°Mr Murphy, you don¡¯t have to worry, I won¡¯t seduce you if I seduce anyone.¡± Shaun¡¯s expression turned cold again. He stared at her eyes, and he couldn¡¯t see any thoughts in her eyes, but there was a trace of indifference. I can¡¯t tell what kind of mood I feel at this moment, I just feel restless. Shaun also remained silent for a moment, and gradually returned to indifference and alienation. He said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s better like this, if you let me know what you think about me¡­¡± Hearing this, Jennifer said, ¡°Mr Murphy, don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t thought about you for so many years, and I won¡¯t even break up.¡± Shaun was momentarily silenced by her, his cold eyes gradually filled with a trace of cruelty. Seeing Shaun like this, Jennifer was a little scared, her raised chin slowly lowered under his powerful gaze. For a while, they fell into a long silence. As if whoever speaks first will be defeated After a long time, the voice of Jean and Lace talking came from outside the door. Only then did Shaun let go of the hand supporting her head, straightened up, and took a step back. Before he left the door, he looked back at Jennifer coldly. ¡°Jean¡¯s dissolution of the marriage does not mean Smith¡¯s dissolution of the marriage. Sooner orter, he will be Murphy¡¯s son-inw. Don¡¯t try to make him fight the whole family for you with just a few words.¡± He dropped this sentence, turned around and walked to the men¡¯s room opposite. Staring at that lonely and alienated back, Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief Every time she faces Shaun, she feels an indescribable tension. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m afraid of him, or I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control my feelings for him. Fortunately, just now he was quick, and he said against his will that he hadn¡¯t thought about him. Otherwise, if Shaun finds out about my small thoughts, I don¡¯t know how I will beughed at and misunderstood by him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jennifer put away her chaotic thoughts, turned around and walked to the sink, pretended to wash her hands, and walked out. On the way to find Jennifer, Jean was stalked by Lace, which made him frown. Seeing Jennifering out of the bathroom shaking her wet hands, she hurriedly pushed Lace away and walked over. ¡°Jennifer, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Jennifer nodded, looking at Lace indifferently. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Lace thought that he had pped her impulsively just now, for fear that she wouldin to Jean, and a warning glowed in his eyes. Jennifer thought it was a little funny, and pped her, afraid that she would tell it, this Lace was too deceitful. She really wanted to p Lace back, but this was Warren¡¯s ce. She did it in front of everyone, and those who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that she was bullying others. She didn¡¯t want to be in the spotlight, to be criticized, and she didn¡¯t want to be hated by Warren after she made a move. Thinking of this, Jennifer held back her anger, thinking about waiting for a chance next time before returning it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As she came down the steps, Jean took her by the hand. Originally, he wanted to lead her down the steps and then let go, but when he lowered his head, he identally saw the p marks on her face. ¡°How is this going?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jean¡¯s gentle face suddenly sank. He raised his hand to touch Jennifer¡¯s slightly swollen face, and a distressed look subconsciously appeared in his eyes. Seeing his emotions, Jennifer was slightly startled, Jean would feel sorry for him? Jean asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who hit it?¡± Seeing him questioning, Jennifer seemed to want to stand up for her. She hesitated for a moment, but still didn¡¯t speak. She felt that Jean would not necessarily go to Lace to settle ounts for herself. She kept silent, which relieved Lace. Jean has always been good at observing words and emotions, seeing Lace¡¯s relieved look at this moment, he immediately understood what was going on. No wonder Lace kept pestering him when he was going to find Jennifer just now. It turned out that he was the one who beat him while he was away! Jean¡¯s cold eyes swept towards Lace coldly: ¡°Lace, I brought my girlfriend to your house as a guest, but you hit my man. Is this Warren¡¯s upbringing?¡± Seeing that Jean found out that she had hit her so quickly, Lace was startled, and was quickly dissipated by her anger. He even defended Jennifer without even asking, which is too bullying! Lace¡¯s temper suddenly burst out uncontrobly: ¡°Jean, you don¡¯t even ask who hit it, just me me, how can you do that!¡± Jean¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°So you didn¡¯t hit me?¡± Lace was a little guilty when he saw it, and changed his words: ¡°Even if it is, but you didn¡¯t ask why, so you just said that about me.¡± Jean snorted coldly: ¡°I know Jennifer¡¯s personality very well. What else do I need to ask?¡± Lace didn¡¯t expect that he would say this to himself for a femalepanion, ¡°Jean, how could you do this to me¡­¡± Jean was toozy to watch her act, so he said coldly, ¡°Apologize to Jennifer!¡± H Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Although Heins is his good friend, he is not familiar with Lace. He has only met a few times, so naturally he will not give her a face. Seeing Jean¡¯s attitude of not letting her go without apologizing, Lace was so angry that she burst into tears, ¡°Jean, you bully!¡± The little girl¡¯s cries soon attracted crowds of people to watch. Everyone was standing by the side watching the y with red wine, but no one stepped forward to help Lace. Seeing that the limelight was wrong, Lace quickly pointed at Jennifer and said nderously, ¡°She scolded me first with unbearable words. I lost my mind and pped her for a while. If it wasn¡¯t for her provoking trouble, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything wrong in doing so!¡± Aromally a good tutor Jennifer was still shocked that Jean woulde forward to seek justice for her, but she heard Lace beat her back. She didn¡¯t want to pursue it at first, but Lace got angry when she framed herself like this. She was just about to ask Lace what she had scolded her when a cold voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Is the ability to turn right and wrong ck and white what Ms Warren has learned in college these years?¡± The man behind him, wearing a ck suit, stood under the light, looking a little radiant. When Jennifer heard his voice, she knew who it was, and she was grateful to him for standing up for herself, but she didn¡¯t even dare to turn her head. Shaun¡¯s eyes, vaguely, nced at Jean holding Jennifer¡¯s hand, with a gloomy look on his face. He walked down the steps slowly and stood in front of Lace. ¡°I happened to be passing by when Ms Warren humiliated people just now.¡± Shaun didn¡¯t give any face, and exposed Lace, making Lace¡¯s face ck. She still wanted to quibble, but Shaun nced at her lightly with those extremely cold eyes. Lace has never seen such a terrifying look in his eyes, even though his eyes are beautiful, the look in them is enough to freeze a person to death She was so frightened that she immediately shut her mouth, and froze in ce, not daring to move. Only then did Heins realize that something had happened to Lace, and hurriedly pushed through the crowd and rushed over. Before he had time to ask her what happened, Shaun gave him a cool look. ¡°Warren is a really good tutor.¡± Shaun dropped this sentence, led a group of bodyguards, and left Warren directly. Chris, who had been watching the show by the side, looked at Shaun¡¯s back thoughtfully. Shaun has a weak temper and never speaks for insignificant people. It¡¯s really unbelievable to stand up and teach Lace this time. He nced at Jennifer, who was standing close to Jean, and his expression sank slightly. Shaun made an exception because of her. It can¡¯t be seen that this woman still has some skills, not only to make Jean protect her, but also to let Shaune forward to help her. Chris wanted to go over and teach her a lesson, but after thinking about it, he endured it. Even if it¡¯s a woman Shaun doesn¡¯t want, it¡¯s not up to him to teach her a lesson. He turned around, took his assistant, and followed Shaun away. Looking at the back of the Murphy brothers going away, Jean was a little surprised that Shaun would come forward to help them just now. Thinking about it again, maybe Shaun also looked down on this kind of 11 56 woman who yed tricks behind her back. If he happened to bump into him, he would naturally stand up and uphold justice Even though he looked down on Jennifer, and even though he had just called off his marriage to Murphy. Thinking of this, Jean didn¡¯t think about it any further, and raised his eyes to look at Lace again. ¡°Again, apologies!¡± Seeing that his friend got angry, Heins quickly asked Lace what happened. Lace didn¡¯t dare to quibble now, she could only cry and say that she was jealous of Jennifer, which was just a p in the face for her Heins¡¯ desire to help his sister dissipated immediately, and he said bitterly, ¡°You should apologize!¡± After finishing speaking, he added another sentence: ¡°After apologizing, I will go back with me to my father to receive the punishment.¡± Mr. Warren was naturally greeting the elders in the banquet hall, and what happened outside is not yet known. I didn¡¯t know that the Murphy brothers had left, I just thought they went outside to meet young people. If he knew that Shaun was pissed off by Lace, he would give her two ps back and forth, so that she would have a long memory. Heins asked her to apologize, no matter how reluctant Lace was, she could only grit her teeth and say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ to Jennifer. Her gnashing of teeth and expression of reluctance made Jean very dissatisfied. He wanted to say something more, but Jennifer stopped him, ¡°Mr Smith, let¡¯s go.¡± Although Lace pped her, she lost her reputation tonight, and it¡¯s normal for the little girl to be unconvinced. Jennifer didn¡¯t n to worry about it anymore, but she also felt that it would be enough to teach her a little lesson and let her have a good This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. memory. She was the one who hit her today, but if she hit Jean¡¯s fianc¨¦e tomorrow, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay the entire Warren. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 But Lace naturally didn¡¯t know what Jennifer was thinking, and only thought that she was the culprit who caused her loss of face! her. As soon as the banquet was over, she cried andined to Mr Warren and Heins, ¡°Dad, brother, you must seek justice for me!¡± Mr Warren pped her backhand when he heard her crying, ¡°I told you to offend Shaun, and you dare to come and cry in front of me!¡± Lace stopped crying instantly, looked at Mr Warren with disbelief, ¡°Dad, you hit me?!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, how can you have a long memory? Shaun is something you can offend, and Jean¡¯s femalepanion is something you can easily beat? One of them covers the sky with his hands in Boston, and the other controls the wind and rain in DC. You offended both of them at once!¡± Mr Warren turned blue with anger and trembled all over, if Heins hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have given Lace a hard lesson. Lace didn¡¯t expect her father to beat herself like this for an outsider, so she ran out covering her face in anger. Seeing Lace leave in a fit of anger, Heins chased after him. Warren¡¯s blind date party was a mess, and everyone knew it. On Jennifer¡¯s side, she was led out of the manor by Jean. Before Wallence came to pick up the car, Jean led her and waited at the door. Jennifer looked down at his hand, pretending to be nonchnt, and broke free. The moment the soft little hand was pulled out of the palm, the loss in Jean¡¯s eyes shed. 11.56 C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thinking of how he helped her just now, Jennifer thanked him ¡°Mr Smith, thank you for speaking for me just now Hearing her alienated and polite voice, Jean¡¯s sense of loss deepened. He looked at Jennifer¡¯s slightly swollen side face and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be hurt.¡± Jennifer said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± It was just a p, nothingpared to the two kicks he gave. Seeing that she was not willing to talk to him, Jean¡¯s expression was tainted with a trace of loneliness. When he was about to say something to her, Wallence drove over. All he could do was shut up, gentlemanly, and open the back door for Jennifer Jennifer was still a little dizzy, and before getting into the car, she shook her body, and Jean quickly supported her waist. ¡°Jennifer, are you okay?¡± Jennifer shook her head and wanted to open his hand, but he couldn¡¯t refuse, dragging her waist with one hand and helping her into the car. Watching the Rolls-Royce drive away, the man in the Ferrari pressed out the cigarette in his hand. Under the dark light, there was cold white moonlight, which came in through the car window, reflecting on the man¡¯s cold and delicate facial features. His indifferent eyes, like an emissary from hell,cked the slightest emotion, looking cold and dim¡­.. Chris, who was sitting in the back seat, couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, he just felt that he stopped here to wait for Jennifer. The worried look, subconsciously, stained the brows, ¡°Shaun, why don¡¯t you leave?¡± After a few seconds of silence, a man¡¯s cold voice sounded in the car: ¡°Wait for Lea.¡± Just now Lea said that she left something in Warren, and went back to pick it up. But Chris felt that this excuse was bad, Lea could just go back in the bodyguard¡¯s car, there¡¯s no need to wait for an assistant here, right? Although this assistant grew up with him, for such a trivial matter, there is no need for so many people to wait in a corner so far away from Warren Chris felt more and more uneasy in his heart, ¡°Shaun, don¡¯t you really fall in love with Jennifer?¡± He thought Shaun would deny it, but he suddenly replied, ¡°What if you¡¯re really tempted?¡± Chris was taken aback, sat up straight quickly, and persuaded nervously: ¡°Shaun, don¡¯t let it go, if you really fall in love with Jennifer, her life will be in danger, even though she is not very good., but I don¡¯t want to see blood again.¡± When Shaun heard this sentence, the emotions that showed in his eyes were retracted. He looked back at Chris, with a smile on his delicate face. ¡°Chris, you¡¯re still as easy to cheat as you were when you were younger.¡± Chris saw the joke on his face, the tense nerves, and then rxed. But he still had a serious face, reminding Shaun: ¡°Shaun, don¡¯t say such things in front of other people in the future.¡± It¡¯s okay to talk in front of him, but if someone listens to it, Murphy will never be at peace. Shaun withdrew his gaze, and there was bottomless despair in his indifferent eyes. Chris looked at Shaun with a cold and distant face through the rearview mirror. After hesitating for a moment, he still mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°Shaun, when will you marry Ginny?¡± He always felt that once Shaun and Ginny got married, everything would be settled, and there was no need to worry about it. Shaun seemed to be smiling, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes, ¡°You want me to marry her too?¡± Chris shook his head subconsciously: ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but¡­¡± But there is no way, is there? When Chris was considering what to say, Shaun suddenly said softly, ¡°I will marry her.¡± His voice was very light, as if without a trace of emotion, like a machine, so cold that he was unconscious. Chris sighed deeply in his heart, Shaun never seemed to be happy¡­ Jean sent Jennifer home. Before getting out of the car, Jean handed her an ointment, ¡°It reduces the swelling.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 After thanking her, Jennifer declined: ¡°I¡¯ll just go back and use ice cubes.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. Jean looked at the petite figure with a lonely look on his face again. He could feel Jennifer¡¯s defensiveness towards him, even a hint of hostility, which puzzled him. When he frowned and pondered, Wallence reminded: ¡°Mr Smith, Jennifer is pulling on purpose, don¡¯t be fooled.¡± Jean has never been in a rtionship since she lost her memory, and she doesn¡¯t know what ying hard to get is. Hearing Wallence say this, she retorted subconsciously: ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me, how could she y hard to get.¡± But Wallence said: ¡°She deliberately pretended not to see you, in order to attract your attention, and when you were scratching your heart, she would stay away. Once you fall in love with her, it would be easy to catch, and¡­¡± He paused, and said again: ¡°And didn¡¯t you realize that she just used a little trick? If Jennifer was the kind of gentle and generous person, she would not let you notice that she was beaten, but she deliberately let you see it and let you teach Ms Warren a lesson. This will not only allow you to take revenge on Ms Warren, but also make your impression of Ms Warren worse. I guess, she probably knew that Heins wanted to match you and Lace, so she deliberately used some means to sabotage¡­¡± Normally, Jean would have believed Wallence¡¯s words, but now he feels that even if Jennifer uses some small tricks to let him find out that she was beaten, it should be right. How can someone not fight back after being beaten for no reason? Our Lady. And Jennifer didn¡¯t let him see it on purpose at all, it was clear that Lace had made a serious move, leaving her with fingerprints on her face. If it weren¡¯t for this, I¡¯m afraid I would be beaten without knowing her kung fu in the bathroom. Wallence wanted to say something else, but Jean directly told him to shut up: ¡°Driving your car well, you know how to chew your tongue all day 34 60% 11 571 H long.¡± Wallence: ¡­ He even said that he knows how to gossip all day long! My heart is feeling cold again, and I must ask the chairman for more than a dozen cups of milk tea when I go back to soothe my wounded heart. Jennifer returned home, exhausted, copsed on the sofa, staring at the ceiling in a daze. Her physical exhaustion was a little serious, spreading from her body to her heart, making her so tired that she closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t even remove her makeup or change her clothes, she justy on the sofa and fell asleep. Drowsy, she seemed to see Shauning in. After he picked her up, he hugged her and kissed her frantically Under his fierce attack, her body couldn¡¯t help sinking in¡­ The moment she woke up from the dream, Jennifer thought it was ridiculous that she would have such a dream. She raised her hand and touched her flushed face and warm red lips. He must have identally kissed his face yesterday to have such a shameful dream. After following him for five years, every time I was possessed by him crazily. I was used to his touch. I probably haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet, and it should be fine after a long time. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. While she wasforting herself like this, Jean¡¯s phone call came in suddenly She picked up her mobile phone to answer, ¡°Mr Smith, do you have any orders?¡± Jean was a little ufortable hearing her businesslike tone. But he quickly put away his thoughts and replied: ¡°Jennifer, Wallence is not here today, please apany me to the bidding meeting.¡± Wallence, who is inseparable from Jean, is not here? Jennifer was a little puzzled, but she stillplied. He should be back in DC as soon as the bidding is over. She was even a little excited, and said two more words: ¡°Wait for me.¡± Are you that happy? Infected by her emotions, Jean couldn¡¯t help curling the corner of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the bidding won¡¯t start until ten o¡¯clock, it¡¯s still early.¡± 11 57 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The Strength of the Murphy Group Jennifer looked at the time, it was seven in the morning, and she woke up so early this time, could it be affected by that dream? Thinking of that dream, Jennifer blushed again, hurriedly replied hello, and hung up the phone. She fell into aast night and didn¡¯t read the message. She was afraid that Carley would send a message to find her, so she quickly opened the message and took a look. Carley sent her somendscape photos and took a few short videos. After she opened and read them one by one, she replied to Carley¡¯s message. After answering, she subconsciously looked at the head portrait pushed down by the work group. The profile picture is nk, as mysterious and predictable as Mr. Night himself. She clicked on Mr. Night¡¯s message, but still stayed on the message she replied. Since then, Mr. Night has not sent her a message or called her. Jennifer was a little puzzled. Even though he had called her hundreds of times that day, why did he ignore her when she replied to the message? She was only puzzled for a few seconds, then put down the phone. It would be better if Mr. Night didn¡¯t come to harass her, and she could still catch her breath. She braced herself up, got up and tidied herself up, and took the medicine on time. Then I called a courier to pack and send out the dresses, shoes and other luxury goods that Jean bought for her yesterday. Chapter 86 The Strength of the Murphy Group In fact, she could also give it to Jean directly, but that would require a lot of talking with him, and it would be easier than sending it by express. After she sent the things, she took the bag to the Smith branch. The Wenbrick bid will be a matter of Smith¡¯s development in Boston, and Smith¡¯s people take it very seriously. The whole branch was busy, and even Jean led the executives through the PPT of the bidding meeting in the meeting room. It wasn¡¯t until nine o¡¯clock that everyone came out of the meeting room. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer will temporarily rece Wallence as Jean¡¯s special assistant, so she will be able to enter the bidding event. The bidding will be held in Murphy Park. Driving into the park is like walking into the future world. But for Murphy, who has risen to the rich list many times, this is just a small part. It is rumored that Murphy has such branches all over the country. They cover an extremely wide range of businesses, of which real estate is only a small part. Jennifer didn¡¯t realize how small she was until she witnessed Murphy¡¯s strength with her own eyes. She once thought that Shaun would marry her, but now she finds it ridiculous. How could a man with such a strong background and strength marry her? It wasn¡¯t until this moment that she realized that she couldn¡¯t match Shaun at all. Chapter 86 The Strength of the Murphy Group # 488 The little thought about him waspletely shattered by this shocking scene. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 hapter 87 Here Comes Shaun Seeing her looking up at the building in front of her in a daze, Jean gently pushed her. ¡°Jennifer,e with me.¡± Only then did Jennifere back to her senses, and followed Jean into one of the floating buildings. Murphy¡¯s security system is very strict, and outsiders must verify their identity before entering, otherwise they cannot open the door. When they were checking their identities one by one, Ginny walked in with a group of executives. She greeted Jean, then looked sideways at Jennifer who was following him. ¡°Jean, do you mind if I have a few words with Jennifer?¡± ¡°Jennifer is from yourpany, why should I mind?¡± Jean didn¡¯t like Ginny¡¯s tone of voice very much, it looked polite, but with deliberate sarcasm, which made people ufortable. But Jennifer is Wayne¡¯s man, he has no right to say more. After he said to Jennifer, ¡®Go in and wait for her¡¯, he led Smith¡¯s people inside. As soon as he was gone, Ginny smiled at Jennifer with a pursed lip. ¡°Jennifer, it looks like you treated Jean well.¡± After she said this meaningfully, she looked at Jennifer contemptuously. ¡°Not everyone cane to Murphy¡¯s bidding meeting, but Jean brought you here, which shows that he is very optimistic about you.¡± Optimistic about you, she pulled the end of the sound on purpose, as if to say, ¡®I am not optimistic about your work ability, but about your skil bed¡¯. Jennifer heard the sarcasm in her words, but felt that it would be useless to talk to her, so she pursed her lips tightly and did not reply. Seeing that she ignored her, Ginny looked cold, and then showed a gentle and generous smile. ¡°You did a great job, I¡¯ll give you a raiseter.¡± ¡°Sry is unnecessary, just approve my resignation application.¡± Jennifer¡¯s tone of refusal was a bit harsh, which made Ginny a little embarrassed. She scowled, raised her chin, and looked down at Jennifer. ¡°Jennifer, it¡¯s a good thing to climb up on Jean, but it¡¯s not your proud capital.¡± Ginny dropped this sentence, stepped on her high heels and turned to leave. That figure from the back is elegant, confident, gentle and generous, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not what it looks like. Jennifer remained calm, looked away, and quickly walked to the side passage. The people who came to this bidding meeting were all the most powerful real estate tycoons in Boston, and everyone wanted to win the Wenbrick development rights. The most representative ones are Wayne, Smith, and some groups that stand side by side with the two. Originally Marc also wanted to get involved, but because of the scandal, 97.904 Originally, this bidding meeting did not require Shaun toe forward, but he appeared at the scene after everyone was seated. Hand-made ck suits and white shirts are men¡¯s all-in-one style. The meticulous ck hair and the unchanging cold face are also his usual expressions. It was such a man with a radiant light that broke into everyone¡¯s sight. After he entered, all the people present stood up to wee him. Even the presidents of the various groups bent down to invite him in. Ginny stepped forward to take Shaun¡¯s arm, and greeted him with a charming smile. ¡°Shaun, I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± She invited Shaun this morning, hoping that he coulde, but he refused on the grounds of avoiding suspicion, but she didn¡¯t expect him to This made Ginny very excited. Shaun came, and the relevant personnel will be discussedter, which will definitely give her some face. Ginny was happy, but Shaun looked at her hand indifferently. ¡°Release.¡± Ginny was taken aback, the smile froze at the corner of her mouth for an instant. She nced at Shaun¡¯s eyes as cold as snow, and immediately let go of her hand in fright. Fortunately, the venue was so big that no one could hear his voice, 11 58 D He:2 105 H otherwise she would lose all face. After she let go slowly, Shaun walked straight to the main seat. Smith¡¯s position is just behind the main seat. The closer he got, the more flustered Jennifer became. She lowered her head, not even daring to look at the man. Fortunately, the man didn¡¯t pay attention to her, and just sat down at theBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. main seat. He sat in front of her, and she could see the back of his handsome head when she looked up. That thick ck hair seemed to grow in her heart, wantonly touching her heart. While she was staring nkly, Jean patted her on the shoulder, making Jennifer almost scream in fright. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time, so she didn¡¯t make an inappropriate sound. She lowered her voice and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Mr Smith, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jean clicked the time on his watch, ¡°Jennifer, before I speak, I need a cup of coffee, can you make me a cup?¡± Originally, Paul was asked to speak and bid, but when Shaun came, Jean had to do it himself. Shaun has always been very demanding. During the exnation process, if he says a wrong word, he may lose the right to bid. Jean would not allow such a mistake to ur, so he temporarily took over Paul¡¯s duties. Paul was deeply relieved, but Jean had to sort out all his thoughts within an hour. In order to concentrate, he needs to drink a cup of extremely strong coffee to wake up, and he can only ask Jennifer to do this. Jennifer nodded, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there time?¡± Jean blinked, ¡°We are the tenth on stage, so we have time.¡± After Jennifer knew the time, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She straightened up and walked towards the back door of the venue. She is not very familiar with the Murphy campus. After she came out, she encountered all high-tech products, not even a person. In this building, she searched up and down the stairs several times, but she couldn¡¯t find a tea room for making coffee. She can only leave the building, but in this ce, it seems that she has to swipe her card everywhere to enter at will. She didn¡¯t have a card, so she had to go back to the venue and ask someone from Murphy to help open the door. She was about to turn around when she saw Chris walking in from the door. Jennifer saw him sweep his face at the door and it opened. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 What Shaun Wants The moment the door opened, she almost took advantage of the gap to get out, but luckily, she didn¡¯t lose her mind. Chris saw her standing at the door wandering around, looked her up and down, ignored her, and left directly. ¡°Mr Murphy, wait a minute¡­¡± Jennifer dared to stop Chris. Chris didn¡¯t expect that she would dare to stop him, and his expression suddenly became ugly. ¡°Jennifer, what do you want to do?¡± He wasn¡¯t surprised that Jennifer would be here, but he was surprised that she stopped him, and he didn¡¯t know what the purpose was. ¡°Mr Murphy, do you know where I can get coffee here?¡± Jennifer wanted Chris to help him brush his face, but when he saw his face was ugly, he quickly changed his mind. As long as he told her where there was coffee, she would always find a way toe in again. Chris tilted his head slightly and looked behind her, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Jennifer turned her head and looked at the white wall, her eyes dazed. Could it be that Chris and she are not of the same species, so they see different things? Chris nced at her like a fool, stepped forward and knocked on the door, which opened automatically. Then he pointed to the line of English letters on the wall and taught Jennifer like a schoolboy. ¡°Isn¡¯t it written clearly enough? Could it be that Jennifer can¡¯t read?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer swallowed and replied ¡°I know¡± She was too anxious just now and didn¡¯t notice the words on it, and who would have thought that the tea room was behind a white wall Seeing her flushed face, Chris felt inexplicably sad, and couldn¡¯t help but mocked again ¡°Jennifer, beauty alone is not enough, knowledge is also very important, otherwise Smith¡¯s family will not be so easy to get into.¡± Hr sneering tone was exactly the same as Shaun¡¯s, they really were brothers Jennifer ignored Chris, stepped into the tea room, picked a dark coffee bean, and put it into the coffee machine to grind. Chris left in no hurry at this moment, leaning against the door, looking her figure up and down. ¡°Jennifer is really good-looking, no wonder Jean has a crush on you, butpared to my sister, you are still a little less temperamental.¡± Jennifer has seen pictures of Elsa on the Inte, and she has indeed inherited Murphy¡¯s excellent genes. She thinks she can¡¯tpare. But she shouldn¡¯t say these words, it doesn¡¯t matter if she looks good or not, in the end it¡¯s not just a handful of ashes. Her silence made Chris feel a little bored, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡± Jennifer nced up at him, ¡°Mr Murphy, thank you for telling me where the door to the pantry is.¡± Chris choked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± He thought that being ridiculed by him like this would make her feel ashamed, but who knew that she didn¡¯t take his provocation seriously. ¡°Then what does Mr Murphy want?¡± Wat Shaun War¡¯s W Jennifer put down the coffee she made, and stared at Chris without blinking Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Why He Called Her Jenny Her eyes are very clear without any impurities, like the water in ake, so clean that no one can bear to hurt it. Chris¡¯s expression froze slightly, he looked back at her, said, ¡®Remember to close the door¡¯ and left. Seeing him leave, Jennifer picked up the coffee and walked into the venue. The bidding meeting has already started, and the lights in the venue are turned off, only the big screen is on. It¡¯s simr to a small studio. If you go to the front from the back door, you have to go through hundreds of steps. Now that the lights are turned off, it¡¯s pitch ck inside, and I can¡¯t see the way clearly, so I can only feel my way down. Jennifer held the coffee in one hand, leaned on the seat with the other, and walked down slowly. She has been an assistant to the president for so many years, and she can still handle this little thing well. She quickly came to Jean with coffee. She brought him the coffee and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Mr Smith, be careful not to burn it.¡± Jean nodded, took the coffee she brought, and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer shook her head, and just about to sit down, Shaun, who was sitting in front, suddenly raised her head. The hand she was holding on to his seat identally touched the thick ck hair. h to so why Heated Her Jenny She was startled, and quickly withdrew her hand, but the man turned his head and gave her a cold look. In the dim light, looking at those dark and deep eyes is extremely frightening. She looked at Shaun like this, and said with some trepidation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shaun didn¡¯t say anything, just gave her a cold look, then turned his gaze back to the big screen. Jennifer let out a deep breath, her delicate body fell down on the seat. While her heart was still pounding, Jean suddenly whispered in her ear: ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Jennifer opened her eyes wide, looking at Jean in disbelief, ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡± After Jean finished saying this, she also felt a little unbelievable. He was trembling with fright just when he saw Jennifer being nced at by Shaun, and subconsciously said this sentence. How could he call out the word Jenny out of nowhere? Also, why did he call her Jenny? Startled by her actions, Jean calmed down for a long time before pretending to be nonchnt, and took a sip of coffee. After drinking, he was a little surprised and asked Jennifer, ¡°How do you know I like this coffee?¡± Jennifer was diverted by his words, and replied quietly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just picked it at random.¡± In fact, she knew that before the exam, he always liked to drink strong coffee to refresh himself. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Jean picked up the coffee and took a sip. After the bitter and sweet taste spread in his mouth, he even raised his eyebrows and eyes. He took small sips, until the host on the stage called Smith Group, he was reluctant to drink the coffee. Seeing that he handed her the coffee cup, Jennifer wanted to go directly to the stage, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little worried, ¡°Have you finished reading the materials?¡± She was a little surprised, Jean didn¡¯t read the information at all, and he dared to go directly to it? Jean pointed to his head, and said with some confidence: ¡°I¡¯ll write it down here after reading it once, don¡¯t worry.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression froze upon hearing this. Yes, he has a photographic memory, so how could he lose his memory? With one word, he washed away Jennifer¡¯s remaining goodwill towards him. Jean, it¡¯s just pretending. She almost took him for the old Hill just now. Her frozen face made Jean slightly worried: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jennifer was numb and shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go on stage.¡± Once the bidding meeting is over, she can part ways with him and never see each other again. Jean was worried about Jennifer, but under the second urging of the host, he still chose to go on stage first. As soon as he left, Jennifer copsed into the chair, looking at him shining in front of the stage with a nk expression. Sure enough, he is a talented student, but after reading it once, he wrote down all his ideas, and expanded a lot of things that Paul didn¡¯t mention. It¡¯s no wonder that such a man chooses to abandon her. It turns out that they have already parted ways in terms of knowledge. He was admitted to such a good university, but she was just an ordinary one, and their IQs were not at the same level at all. The blow he suffered today not only saw Murphy¡¯s solid background strength, but also clearly saw the difference between himself and Hill. Jennifer was thinking that if she could survive, she would definitely study hard and be a powerful person like them. It¡¯s a pity that there is no if, she can¡¯tst long, she will die, and everything will be reduced to ruins after her death. After Jean introduced the n in an orderly manner, Shaun suddenly asked. The questions he asked were a little tricky and weird, as if he was deliberately embarrassing Jean. Seeing this, people from other groups breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Shaun didn¡¯t question them just now. Jean was not afraid of Shaun, and when she dealt with it calmly, she even countered Shaun with a few words. Shaun probably asked a dozen tricky questions before letting him go. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The bidding meeting in the morning is almost over. You can have a meal and rest in the middle, and continue in the afternoon. Although Smith has ended, he will stay in the park until the result of the bidding. Murphy¡¯s people were responsible for entertaining them, leading them to the leisure area, and letting them move freely. After Jean sat down in the lounge, Paul and several executives hurried in. ¡°Jean, you are really amazing just now, and you can still stand out from Mr Murphy.¡± Smith¡¯s top management more or less suffered from Shaun¡¯s loss in other projects, and they failed every time. And Jean was able to duel against Shaun at a young age, no less than his brother, even a bit stronger than his brother. Jean waved his hand, chatted with them a few words, and let them go to dinner. He looked up at Jennifer who was standing beside him respectfully, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jennifer shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She couldn¡¯t eat much, had indigestion and was prone to stomach bleeding. But he thought she was unwilling to have dinner with him, so he said: ¡°Don¡¯t apany me, you can go by yourself.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Jennifer thought for a while, if she left the lounge, she might run into Shaun, so she shook her head again. Jean looked at her helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡¯ After speaking, regardless of Jennifer¡¯s stop, he got up and left directly. Jean¡¯s identity is different, and Murphy entertains him with a high standard. The restaurant he went to was the restaurant where Shaun was. Looking at the dazzling array of food, Jean didn¡¯t know what to take. He simply took out his mobile phone and called Jennifer, ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t want to eat anything, but Jean persuaded: ¡°You must eat some, you have to take care of me in the afternoon.¡± She had no choice but to say: ¡°Food that is easy to digest is good.¡± Jean asked softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you some fish, vegetables, and yogurt. What about the staple food?¡± ¡°No, these are enough.¡± ¡°OK, wait for me.¡± Seeing how obedient she was, Jean hung up the phone with a smile, and wanted to get food, but a cold voice came from behind. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Mr Smith. You have to take care of your girlfriend when youe to the bidding fair.¡± Jean turned around and saw Shaun standing aside. Chapter 91 You guys have known each other for many years Although his tall stature wasparable to his own, he always carried a sense of oppression. Jean looked at him and said softly, ¡°Mr Murphy was joking, how could I bring my girlfriend to the bidding meeting.¡± Shaun raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Jennifer isn¡¯t your girlfriend, what is that?¡± Jean didn¡¯t like his superior tone, but she replied patiently, ¡°I have nothing to do with her, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± He asked eagerly, which made Jean a little puzzled, ¡°Mr Murphy seems to care about me and Jennifer?¡± Shaun¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and the corner of his mouth curled up, ¡°I just want to see how Mr Murphy can y with the woman Brian has yed with.¡± He still didn¡¯t forget to sneer, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of getting sick.¡± When Jean heard this, he looked a little unhappy, ¡°Mr Murphy, it¡¯s too disrespectful for you to nder a woman like this.¡± Shaun walked up to Jean and looked at him coldly: ¡°Then what do you think is grace?¡± Jean didn¡¯t answer this sentence, but looked at him with scrutiny. ¡°Mr Murphy, you seem to have been targeting me.¡± At bids, at restaurants, even at first meetings, he was targeting himself. He had never met Shaun before, let alone offended him, why would he target himself? Chapter 91 You guys have known each other for many years. Shaun¡¯s expression moved slightly, but he quickly returned to normal. ¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯m afraid Mr Smith will be deceived.¡± ¡°You mean Jennifer lied to me?¡± Jean asked out the doubts in his heart. Shaun didn¡¯t reply, his expression somewhat arrogant. But Jean knew that she was asking the right question, but: ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Murphy has misunderstood. I have known Jennifer for many years. I know what kind of person she is. She can¡¯t lie to me.¡± In thetter sentence, the tone became a lot heavier, as if it was for Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. himself. He thought she was too annoying when she knelt at Smith¡¯s door and begged him toe out and see him. Later, when he found some information, he felt that she was very scheming, so he ignored her again. But getting along in the past few days made him feel that Jennifer was not that kind of person. Jean¡¯s words made Shaun¡¯s indifferent face faintly show a hint of anger. ¡°You guys, have you known each other for many years?¡± Jean didn¡¯t notice his strangeness, and replied quietly: ¡°It should be said that he has known him since childhood.¡± It¡¯s just that he has amnesia, and he doesn¡¯t remember their past, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be like a mystery, knowing nothing. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 W488 V her Shaun¡¯s eyes suddenly rose with hostility, and his cold eyes seemed to prate people¡¯s heart and lungs, making people feel cold all over. He moved his thin lips, and when he wanted to ask something, Ginny walked in from the outside. ¡°Shaun, you are indeed here!¡± Jean looked back at Ginny, then turned to Shaun and said, ¡°Mr Murphy, I won¡¯t bother you to dine with your girlfriend.¡± What he said was ironic, who told Shaun to mock him for bringing his girlfriend to the bidding meeting. Although Murphy is the first party in this project, for Jean, he has the strength to win the development right, so he doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of offending Shaun. Jean left this sentence and turned around to get the food. Ginny came up to meet her, and was about to ask Shaun if he wanted to have dinner together, when he suddenly turned cold and walked out of the restaurant. Seeing this, Ginny¡¯s expression darkened. What was Shaun¡¯s intention? Why did he hate her more and more after returning home? Jennifer was sleeping on the armchair when Jean returned with her lunch. She hugged the pillow in her hand and leaned against it, her long eyshes covered her clean and clear eyes. Seeing that she was in a deep sleep, Jean didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb her, and was afraid that she would be ufortable sitting up and sleeping, so after thinking about it, she bent down and hugged her. The moment he hugged her, several images shed in Jean¡¯s mind, as if he had hugged her like this before. 19.00 He looked down at the peaceful and beautiful face in front of him. At this moment, he felt that Jennifer once belonged to him. However, he doesn¡¯t remember her anymore, he can¡¯t think of anything, and even the deeper he thinks about it, the more his head hurts. His face turned pale from the pain, and he was covered in cold sweat, but he hugged the person in his arms tightly, reluctant to let go. As if he would lose her if he let go, this feeling made his life worse than death. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t until there was a knock on the door that he came back to his senses, and quickly put Jennifer on the long sofa with a guilty conscience. ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing his voice, Paul pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Mr Smith, the bidding will start early, let¡¯s enter.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it two o¡¯clock in the afternoon?¡± ¡°The original time was two o¡¯clock, but Murphy just came to inform me that it was suddenly brought forward.¡± Jean frowned. It was ridiculous for such arge group to change the time at will. ¡°Mr Smith, let¡¯s go quickly, the people from Murphy just said that whoever didn¡¯te will be kicked out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only thing they can do.¡± Jean snorted coldly, started to walk away, and then looked back at Jennifer. ¡°Do you want to wake Jennifer up?¡± Paul asked outrageously. 13.00 ¡°Need not.¡± Jean took off his coat and covered her petite body. Then he turned around and followed Paul towards the venue. # 233 Moucher As soon as Jennifer fell asleep, she fell into aa and couldn¡¯t wake up no matter what. Feeling being pped on the face several times, he opened his eyes in a daze. The vision is still blurry, after focusing for a long time, I can only vaguely see a silhouette in front of my eyes. ¡°Mr Smith is that you?¡± As soon as she asked this sentence, the whole person was scooped up. As the world spun, a face with sharp edges and corners suddenly magnified in front of my eyes. ¡°See who I am!¡± Hearing this icy voice, Jennifer suddenly woke up The person in front of him is not Jean, but Shaun! Facing those cold and distant eyes, my heart began to pound. She subconsciously looked away, only to see his hands pinching her waist. He should have pinched her waist and lifted her up from the sofa. Now she was half back on the sofa, and he leaned over her body. Although he didn¡¯t touch her body, his posture was somewhat ambiguous. She stretched out her soft little hand, trying to push him away, but just as her hand touched his shirt sleeve, he coldly reprimanded her. ¡°Do not touch me!¡± Jennifer froze with fright, not daring to take a step forward. She obediently withdrew her hand, and a little puzzled, she nced at the hand that was pinching her waist. He didn¡¯t let her touch her, but he himself touched her again and again. This man is unreasonable! She didn¡¯t dare to look at him, so she could only lower her head and ask in a low voice, ¡°Mr Murphy, do you have anything to do with me?¡± Her voice trembled a little, maybe it was because of fear or weakness. With a cold face, Shaun nced at the men¡¯s suit jacket that was still covering her body. He felt that it was an eyesore, grabbed the coat, and threw it in the direction of the trash can. Jennifer¡¯s face changed slightly when she saw the dress being thrown into # 3 ¥¢ ¤Ë Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Why Do You Lie to Me Again and Again ¡°You and Jean have known each other for many years, but you said you just met!¡± ¡°Is it fun for you to lie to me again and again?¡± His eyes were burning with fury, and even his voice was full of chills. Jennifer was forced to meet those angry eyes, unable to avoid it. She was afraid of Shaun, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. She lied to him that day that she had just met Jean, because she was afraid of revealing the past between herself and Jean. But he didn¡¯t expect Shaun to know the truth so quickly, let alone that he woulde to question himself. She always felt that Shaun didn¡¯t care about herself, so she wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to things rted to her. But she underestimated Shaun after all, he even found out whether he and Brian had slept together, so naturally he couldn¡¯t hide such things from him. It¡¯s just that on Jean¡¯s side, if he knew that she had leaked their past, he might not let her off easily. Thinking of this, Jennifer pursed her thin lips tightly without any exnation. It¡¯s better to be misunderstood, doubted and questioned by Shaun than facing Jean¡¯s cruel methods. ¡°Say.¡± Shaun lowered his head and moved closer to her, his thin lips touched her cheek. She subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but he held the back of her head to prevent her from moving. ¡°I only give you one chance to exin!¡± His maic and pleasant voice, mixed with suppressed anger, put Jennifer in a dilemma. Shaun was in front, and Jean was in the back. She was caught in the middle, and she felt that life was worse than death. ¡°I have nothing to exin, it has nothing to do with Mr Murphy whether I know him or not.¡± She was silent for a long time, and when Shaun was about to lose patience, she opened her mouth to reply. ¡°Not my business¡­¡­¡± Shaun¡¯s voice was cold, and after repeating, he approached her face suddenly Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The moment the delicate face like a knife was pressed down, the heart skipped half a beat again. His thin lips were approaching her red lips, as if he wanted to kiss her anytime. Jennifer didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, she was a little scared and a little guilty. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 He Knows Who Hill Is When she was pinching her palms at a loss, Shaun suddenly spoke coldly. ¡°You lied to me because he was Hill. You didn¡¯t want me to know your past, so you lied. Am I right?¡± His words, like thunder, exploded in Jennifer¡¯s heart. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org How could he think that Jean was Hill so quickly?! Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t y tricks in front of Shaun. His mind and ability are beyond the reach of ordinary people. The appearance of her having nothing to say confirmed Shaun¡¯s guess. He was just testing at first, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jean turned out to be the Hill she was thinking of! All he knows about Smith¡¯s wealthy family is that his son, who had been lost for many years, was found five years ago! Jennifer sold herself five years ago, and Jean was found back five years ago. The timing is so coincidental, and they have known each other for many years. There is only one possibility for all of this, and Jean is the Hill that Jennifer will dream about in her sleep! He thought she slept with Jean in just one day, and wanted to take this opportunity to cling to him, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was her sweetheart. No wonder they would have sex so naturally, it turned out that the former lovers reunited, this is the reason why they can¡¯t wait! Realizing this, Shaun¡¯s tall body became stiff little by little¡­ ¡°Jennifer Lim, was it the first time you sold yourself?¡± Chapter 94 He Knows Who Hill is He rarely called her by her first andst name. Most of the time, when he called her that, it meant that the matter was serious. Jennifer didn¡¯t dare to lie to him again, she nodded quickly, ¡°Yes.¡± He has an obsession with mental cleanliness. On this point, she dares not step on the thunder. Shaun didn¡¯t believe it at all: ¡°I can¡¯t tell the truth from the fake words that Jennifer froze for a moment, it was because she lied to him that he lost trust in herself. ¡°I¡­you saw it that time too, on the bed sheet¡­¡± It is red. She didn¡¯t have the nerve to say this. Their first time was brutal, and it made her blush every time she thought about it. When she lowered her head with a blushing face, Shaun snorted coldly: ¡°Who knows if you have undergone revision surgery.¡± She loves Hill so much, she even cried to the point of tearing her heart in her dreams, how could she hold her own body? Jennifer turned pale, looking up at Shaun in disbelief. He looked at himself with distrust, as if he had already decided that she had undergone repair surgery. For a while, she didn¡¯t know how to prove that she sold herself to him innocently. At the same time, he was very angry. He obviously broke through the tor 94 He knows Who Hill is # membrane after tossing several times. How could he still suspect that she had undergone repair surgery? ! Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Jennifer felt very ufortable, panicked, and felt wronged, but didn¡¯t know how to say it. Shaun saw that she had been silent, and the anger in his eyes gradually turned into disappointment. This woman is indeed capable, and she made him put down his body to find her again and again. It¡¯s ridiculous and stupid to think of what I¡¯ve done during this time! As if waking up suddenly, he let go of Jennifer. Those eyes that implied disappointment also returned to indifference and alienation in an instant. ¡°From now on, I won¡¯te to you again.¡± He dropped this sentence, turned around and left. Jennifer froze in ce, seeing the figure walking away quickly, her heart was empty. Her intuition told her that after that door was opened, he would nevere back. Not knowing where the courage came from, she suddenly rushed up and stopped him. She exined incoherently: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you before, Hill and I, no, it¡¯s Jean, between me and him, we¡­¡± ¡°Not my business.¡± Shaun interrupted her coldly: ¡°I came to you because I couldn¡¯t tolerate being cheated. Now that I know the reason, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± His words, like a basin of cold water, poured on Jennifer¡¯s body, making 0.00% her shiver all over. All those words that he wanted to say to him in one breath were all blocked in his throat, and he could no longer say them. She nodded as if nothing had happened: ¡°Okay, then, then, Mr. Murphy, go slowly.¡± After she finished speaking, tears suddenly gushed out of her eyes, she quickly turned around so that he would not see him. and There was the sound of opening and closing the door behind him, and the man left the lounge resolutely without staying for a second. Jennifer turned her head to look at the closed door, her heart seemed to have been cut open, and she was in pain. Even her body was weakening, and she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. She leaned against the wall andy down on the sofa again. She stared at the ceiling with blurred eyes, and the tears flowed like broken beads. This time, she and Shaun should be over¡­ After Shaun walked out of the lounge, he coldly ordered Lea who was guarding the door: ¡°Clean up the monitoring that I have been monitoring!¡± Lea replied respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr Murphy.¡± ¡°Also, check the past of Jennifer and Jean, within one day, I want all the information!¡± After he bought Jennifer, he never checked her out. Even Hill, whom she called out in her sleep, hadn¡¯t looked into it. 788 Mounter. He has always trusted her because she is obedient, quiet and beautiful. He felt that such a girl would not lie to him, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be full of lies! If this is not the first time for him to find her, he will never let her go! After receiving the order, Lea was slightly taken aback. Check the past of Jennifer and Hill, is there any rtionship between them? Lea was very puzzled, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, she replied ¡®yes¡¯ and left quickly. In just half a day, Lea went through the files of Jean and Jennifer. Holding a stack of documents, he came to the president¡¯s office. ¡°Mr Murphy, Jennifer and Hill¡¯s past, I have found out.¡± After he put the information on the desk, he reported to Shaun one by one: ¡°Before Jean was found by the Smiths, he was an orphan in the Daisy Orphanage, and he used the name of Hill.¡± ¡°Five years ago, after Mr. Smith found him, he took him back to Smith from the orphanage.¡± ¡°In order to help Jean snatch the heir¡¯s position, Mr Smith erased all his past deeds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find Hill¡¯s personal information back then.¡± ¡°In addition, Jennifer and Hill grew up together as childhood sweethearts, and became a pair of lovers when they became adults.¡± ¡°But five years ago, Hill had a car ident, and Jennifer had just graduated at the time, so she had no money, so she had to sell herself to save him.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Although the man was rescued, Hill lost his memory and didn¡¯t remember Jennifer, and the two never had any contact with each other again.¡± What Lea found was a general outline of what happened, and the details were not so detailed. He didn¡¯t know the reason why the two didn¡¯tmunicate anymore, so he didn¡¯t say any more. Shaun flipped through the files, his delicate face turned cold a little bit. When he guessed that Hill was Jean, he already knew that Jennifer sold herself to save him. Just hearing it with his own ears and seeing it with his own eyes still makes him feel ufortable and ufortable. What he wanted was to be clean physically and mentally, but this woman was hiding someone else in her heart, and she wasn¡¯t even sure if she was clean or not! ¡°Did you have a body check before you sent her to my room that night?¡± Lea didn¡¯t expect Shaun to ask this, after a moment of stunned, she shook her head. ¡°After you bought Jennifer, you took her to the mansion. You only ordered her to be washed, and you didn¡¯t let me¡­¡± Passing by the door of the nightclub that day, I don¡¯t know what happened, and I fell in love with Jennifer who was kneeling at the door and was drenched in the rain. He was in a hurry to get her, so he didn¡¯t care about the medical examination. He sent someone to clean up Jennifer, and sent her directly to his room. Who would have thought that Jennifer would have a first love? Shaun seemed to see through what he was thinking, his cold eyes swept over him coldly. When the cold light in her eyes hit her body inch by inch, Lea shivered in fright. ¡°Mr Murphy, do you¡­do you suspect that Jennifer has undergone revision surgery?¡± It¡¯s not the first time, Shaun will never touch Jennifer, and it¡¯s impossible to keep it for so many years. He asked if he had had a body check, probably because he suspected that Jennifer had undergone revision surgery before. After Lea realized what Shaun was concerned about, she quickly turned out the verified timeline and pointed it out to him. ¡°Mr Murphy, I went to the hospital topare the time of Hill¡¯s car ident and the time of Jennifer¡¯s prostitution, both on the same night.¡± ¡°That night, after Jennifer sent Hill to the hospital, she went to sell herself to raise money for the surgery. She didn¡¯t have time for surgery at all.¡± When Shaun heard this, the shocking and ufortable feeling in his heart gradually dissipated. The tightness that made him want to stop that night was only the first time it could bring such a feeling. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Not worth mering at all. She didn¡¯t lie to him this time, it was just¡­ His cold eyes fell on the documents of the two of them again. amnesia¡­ Shaun remembered that when Jennifer was forced to sign the lover¡¯s agreement, she did not agree. Later, when she returned from a trip to DC, she signed the agreement without hesitation. She should have signed the contract out of anger when she learned that Jean had lost his memory. In other words, she followed her out of sheer reluctance¡­ No wonder I haven¡¯t been tempted by him for so many years, it turns out¡­ Shaun squeezed the hand of the document harder and harder. The cold and indifferent face also became extremely ugly Jean said that he and Jennifer have known each other since childhood, which means that he has recovered his memory. The five years between him and Jennifer are nothingpared to their twenty years of friendship. Thinking of this, Shaun¡¯s face became more and more gloomy and cold, and even the blood flowed upstream. Seeing Shaun like this, Lea was suddenly worried. Shaun has always been good at controlling his emotions, but because of Jennifer, he has lost control several times. ¡°Mr Murphy, you¡­¡± Lea wanted to say that since she had separated from Jennifer, let it go, it would be good for him and Jennifer. But when this kind of words came to his lips, he didn¡¯t know how to say it, and he always felt that he was too cruel to Shaun. Jennifer is Shaun¡¯s first woman. She has been with her for many years, so she should have some feelings, and she can¡¯t let it go easily. Shaun nced at Lea who was hesitant to speak, and then tried his best to control his emotions. He put away the chill in his eyes, and threw the information in his hand back to Lea. ¡°Take it and smash it.¡± With a cold voice, without the slightest emotion, it seemed that he had returned to the indifferent and heartless president. Lea nced at him, but still didn¡¯t say anything, picked up the documents on the table and threw them into the shredder. There was a knock on the door, and Lea got a signal from Shaun, and turned to open the door. ¡°Mr Murphy.¡± Larry, the head of deliberation, walked in. ¡°The bidding process is over, and the deliberators voted unanimously for Smith.¡± After Larry greeted him respectfully, he reported the results of the bidding to Shaun. ¡°Smith?¡± Shaun sneered, looking a little ugly. Larry noticed that Shaun had an opinion on Smith, so he quickly said, ¡°The result of the deliberation hasn¡¯t been announced yet. I came to you just to ask Mr. Murphy, which group do you n to hand over the development rights to?¡± ¡°What about the bids from other groups?¡± ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Larry quickly handed the bid to Shaun. Shaun was not at the scene in the afternoon and did not know the bidding situation of other groups. When hees to report on his work, he will naturally bring the bidding documents of other groups in the afternoon. Shaun flipped through these documents casually, nced at the quotation and various parameters. In just a few minutes, he already had a good grasp of the situation of these groups. He threw the bid back to Larry and said coldly, ¡°Give it to Smith.¡± Although he disliked Jean, Smith was the most capable to win the development nights He never brings personal emotions in his work, which is the philosophy he has insisted on for many years. *Then I will go back to the venue to announce the result now.¡± Song Shaun nod his head, Larry backed away. After announcing that Smith had won the bid for the development rights, ple in other groups were a little disappointed. They thought that Shaun would target Jean so much and would not hand over the development rights to Smith. Unexpectedly, Shaun asked so many questions in order to better understand Smith¡¯s strength. s failed, everyone left sighing and sighing, only Ginny was sitting in her original position trembling with anger. Shaun knew that she wanted the development rights so much, so he actually handed over the development rights to Smith. He obviously didn¡¯t take himself seriously!!! She clenched her fists and rushed to Shaun¡¯s office area, trying to go in and ask him for rification, but was stopped by the security guard. ¡°Miss, you are not allowed toe and go here at will!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Open your dog eyes and see who I am?!¡± Ginry turned livid with anger, pointed at the security guard and said angrily. ¡°Im Shaun¡¯s fiancee! How dare you stop me?!¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 The security guard froze for a moment, but he didn¡¯t expect the woman in front of him to be Shaun¡¯s fiancee. H Sorry, but without Mr Murphy¡¯s permission, even the fiancee is not allowed to enter ¡± The security guard was only shocked for a few seconds before regaining hisposure. No matter who it is, they can¡¯t enter without Shaun¡¯s permission! ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Ginny¡¯s chest heaved up and down with anger, and she wished she could just rush in. Chris, who had juste out of theb, saw Ginny arguing with the security guard, so he hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that it was Chris, Ginny¡¯s face softened slightly. She restrained her temper, pointed at the security guard, and said to Chris, ¡°Chris, I want to find Shaun, but he won¡¯t let me in.¡± The security saw that she knew Chris, so he believed what she just said. Could this woman really be Shaun¡¯s fiancee? Didn¡¯t he offend Mistress Murphy just now? The security guard nced at Chris, seeing him looking at him leisurely, thinking that this is the end of the game, and the high-paying job can¡¯t be kept! Unexpectedly, Chris raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder: ¡°You did a good job, and I will give you a bonus at the end of the year!¡± Happinesses too suddenly! ¡°Chris, why are you¡­¡± Before Ginny finished speaking, Chris interrupted her coldly. dapter Of You Wait for Me ¡°He didn¡¯t let you in, he was following Shaun¡¯s orders.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not only are you inconsiderate of the employee, but also yelling at him, isn¡¯t it too rude?¡± Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t see her aggressive side just now. It should be said that he knew what kind of temperament Ginny was from a young age. Eyes upturned, looking down on low-level employees, but always pretending to be gentle and magnanimous. He already had a problem with her, and if it wasn¡¯t for Shaun, he wouldn¡¯t bother talking to Ginny. ¡°Chris, why do you have to confront me?¡± Ginny thought Chris was here to help her, but instead he turned his elbow out. She was already full of anger, and Chris said she was rude in front of several security guards, she was going to lose her face! ¡°I¡¯m not against you. I follow the rules. If you think there¡¯s something wrong, you canin to me, Shaun!¡± ¡°Chris!!!¡± Ginny roared angrily, picked up the bag in her hand, and threw it at Chris. Chris bounced away immediately, and Ginny was so lonely that she was trembling with anger. ¡°You wait for me!¡± When she bes Shaun¡¯s wife, let¡¯s see how she gets revenge on Chris. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 You Wait for Me Ginny red at Chris coldly, turned and left angrily. 288 Vouchers As soon as she left, the security guard looked at Chris with a worried expression on his face. ¡°Mr Murphy, thatdy just said that she is Mr Shaun¡¯s fianc¨¦e, in order to help me, if you treat her like this, will it be detrimental to you¡­¡± ¡°fianc¨¦e?¡± Chris snorted coldly: ¡°Shaun is not engaged to her yet, yet he calls himself his fianc¨¦e, shameless.¡± The security guard suddenly realized that she wasn¡¯t engaged yet, so what kind of fianc¨¦e was that? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if she gets through Murphy¡¯s door, she won¡¯t pose any threat to me.¡± Shaun himself didn¡¯t want to marry Ginny, if it wasn¡¯t because of his brother¡­ Thinking of big brother, Chris¡¯ face changed. He quickly put away his emotions, patted the security guard on the shoulder, and walked towards the president¡¯s office. The result of the bidding meeting was not a surprise to Jean. After he signed the contract, he left the venue directly and returned to the rest area. He pushed the door open and walked in, seeing that Jennifer was still awake, he frowned slightly. He pushed Jennifer forward, only to find her in a deep sleep. He yelled a few more times, but Jennifer didn¡¯t respond. I thought she could sleep before, but now I feel something is wrong. This is no longer being able to sleep, this is directly falling into a lethargic sleep. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called Vince. ¡°Vince, let me ask you, do people with heart disease get sleepy?¡± Vince, who was having an academic meeting, was stunned for a moment, and then remembered who he was asking. ¡°People with heart disease are more prone to lethargy¡­¡± ¡°Is it the symptom of being unable to wake up after falling asleep?¡± Heart disease doesn¡¯t make you wake up, but heart failure does. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Vince wanted to tell the truth, but felt that thedy with heart disease didn¡¯t seem to want Jean to know the truth. ¡°It should be because she was too tired to sleep deeply. It¡¯s nothing serious, just wait for her to wake up by herself.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Will He Marry Her? Vince hesitated for a few seconds, but chose to conceal it. Respecting the patient¡¯s wishes has always been his medical practice. Hearing Vince say that, Jean breathed a sigh of relief. In the past two days, Jennifer apanied her to attend banquets and bids, so she might be tired. He hung up the phone and looked at Jennifer who was sleeping deeply on the sofa He clearly remembered that before he left, he covered her with a coat, why did he disappear? He looked around and saw the suit jacket lying in the trash can. Jean¡¯s brows that had just been stretched out were furrowed again. Does she hate him that much? Hate to throw his coat in the trash? The suppressed sense of loss in his heart gradually amplified at this moment, making him very ufortable. ¡°Mr Smith.¡± Outside the door, Paul walked in: ¡°Murphy¡¯s people urged us to leave quickly, we have to go.¡± Murphy is in research and development, afraid of information and data leakage, and never allows outsiders to stay in the park. Hearing this, Jean looked away from Jennifer, and said coldly to Paul, ¡°Go get the car.¡± Paul nodded, then quickly turned and left. As soon as he left, Jean stepped forward with a cold face, picked up 12.03 Chapter 99 Will He Marry Her? Jennifer, and walked outside. You hate him, right? Then he wants to touch him! W A stubborn, paranoid, and forbearing possessiveness made him lose even his basic gentlemanly demeanor. His heart and eyes are full of anger now, the anger he has never seen before, it seems that this is the most real him! When he appeared in the sight of the executives with Jennifer in his arms, everyone was stunned. The paranoid desire in Shaun¡¯s eyes is a bit scary¡­ As soon as Chris walked into the CEO¡¯s office, he saw Shaun standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with his hands in his pockets, looking down at the downstairs. The afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on that cold and lonely back, creating an indescribable sense of loneliness. ¡°Shaun.¡± He called out, but Shaun didn¡¯t respond. He walked over, followed his line of sight, and looked downstairs. Just in time to see Jean carefully carrying Jennifer into the car. ¡°These two people don¡¯t take us too seriously!¡± One is Shaun¡¯s former wife, and the other is about marriage to Elsa. It¡¯s okay for the two of them to be together, but they dare to cuddle in Murphy¡¯s territory! ¡°You said, will he marry her?¡± 1 er 99 He Marry Her? H When Chris was gnashing his teeth angrily, Shaun suddenly asked ¡°What?¡± Chris was stunned for a long time before realizing that Shaun asked if Jean would marry Jennifer. ¡°How is it possible, with Jennifer¡¯s background, how could Smith agree to allow Jean to marry her!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Shaun asked indifferently, his eyes were full of disbelief. He and she grew up together, childhood sweethearts, and lovers again. They missed each other for five years because of amnesia, and now that they meet and reunite, they will definitely be reunited. Before knowing the past of the two, he was sure that Jean would not fight for Jennifer and Smith. But now I feel that Jean, who has recovered his memory, will definitely do anything for her, after all, they used to love each other so much. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shaun, what¡¯s wrong with you¡­?¡± Sensing his frustration, Chris worried. In Shaun¡¯s heart, he still likes Jennifer a little bit, right? Otherwise, why would Shaun pay so much attention to Jennifer¡¯s affairs? ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 chapter 100 What Is Worth Waiting For? After seeing the Rolls-Royce driving out of the park, Shaun looked back and turned to look at Chris. 120417 §ß ¡°Looking for me?¡± Seeing that Shaun returned to his indifferent and distant look, Chris took back the words that came to his lips ¡°Artificial intelligence No. 7 ispleted, and the development conference will beunched next month. Shaun, do you want to send someone to test it again?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chris has been studyingputers for many years and has made countless extraordinary achievements in the field of artificial intelligence. Shaun is very relieved of him. ¡°Send me the data after listing in time.¡± Shaun controls the entire Murphy Group, he never asks about the process, only the result. Chris nodded, ¡°No problem.¡± After talking about the business, Chris only talked about Ginny. ¡°Shaun, just now Ginny got into an argument with the security guard downstairs, did you see that?¡± Shaun nodded indifferently, not interested in it at all, but Chris couldn¡¯t helpining ¡°Not only did she quarrel with the security guard, but she also imed to be your fiance. She was clearly not engaged, so how could she¡­¡± ¡°In three days, I will go to Wayne to propose marriage.¡± Before Chris finishedining, he was choked by Shaun¡¯s words. ¡°What, what?¡± Shaun nced at him indifferently, ¡°Go back to the old house and let Nene prepare for the marriage proposal¡± Chris froze for a long time, and then slowly found his voice ¡°Shaun, are you really going to marry Ginny¡¯?¡± Ginny¡¯s character is not worthy of Shaun¡¯s This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the only person Shaun can marry in this life is her Shaun didn¡¯t reply, and there was a dim light in his indifferent eyes His whole body seemed to have fallen into an abyss, so lonely and cold Chris¡¯s eyes were full of sympathy and helplessness. ¡°Shaun, you can actually wait a little longer, don¡¯t be in such a hurry¡­¡± ¡°What are you waiting for, what is there to wait for?¡± Shaun hooked the corner of his mouth, a cold smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Seeing Shaun like this, Chris felt gloomy and depressed. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but felt that it was useless to say anything. No matter how long or how long it takes, Shaun will marry Ginny in the end¡­ ¡°Then Shaun, I¡¯ll go back to the old house first and let Xene prepare for the marriage proposal.¡± After Chris finished speaking, he turned and walked out. He can¡¯t do anything, the only thing he can do is to do what is good for Shaun. # It is in Shaun¡¯s best interest for Shaun to marry Ginny as soon as possible, so he will naturally do so. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 He Comes in Against the Light This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 288 Vouchers Rolls-Royce stopped at the door of the Heritage Resident, and Jennifer, who was lying in the back seat, hadn¡¯t woken up yet. The driver asked Jean: ¡°Mr Smith, do you want to wake up Jennifer?¡± Jean looked back at Jennifer, who was sleeping soundly, and couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up. ¡°You go back first and leave the car to me.¡± Hearing this, the driver had no choice but to leave the car keys to Jean, pushed the door and got out of the car. Jean didn¡¯t know which building or room Jennifer lived in, or when she would wake up. After hesitating for a few minutes, he started the car and took her to a private vi. This vi is his property, and he came to Boston to live here. But Ginny insisted that Jennifer arrange a hotel for them, so he never came to the vi. After he parked the car, he carried Jennifer into the vi. ¡°Mr Smith, are you back?¡± Leen, who was guarding the vi, saw Jeaning, and rushed to meet him. Jean nodded, and told Leen: ¡°Go and prepare a set of clean pajamas.¡± Leen nced at the girl in his arms, didn¡¯t dare to ask further, replied ¡®yes¡¯ and stepped back to look for pajamas. Jean put Jennifer on the second bed, looking at her peaceful and beautiful face, the paranoid feeling eased a little. He raised his hand and rubbed her hair, the expression in his eyes was gentle that he didn¡¯t even notice. He sat on the edge of the bed and watched Jennifer for a while before letting Leene in and change her pajamas. He himself went to the bathroom, and after washing up, he went back to the second bedroom and nced at Jennifer. Seeing her turn over and change her sleeping position, she was deeply relieved. When she fell asleep, it was as if she had already passed away, quietly. Jean was also worried about what happened to her in her sleep, so she was worried. Seeing that she was safe and sound now, he gently closed the door, turned around and went to the master bedroom. When Jennifer woke up, it was already the next afternoon. She looked at the unfamiliar room, a little dazed. She remembered that she fell down on the sofa and cried a lot yesterday. I was out of breath from crying, unable to supply oxygen, and fell asleep directly. Fortunately, before she came to participate in the bidding meeting, she took a lot of medicine, otherwise she really wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up. But she was still in Murphy yesterday, why did shee to such a strange ce as soon as she opened her eyes? She braced herself and wanted to sit up, but found that her legs were swollen severely, and she couldn¡¯t move. She looked at her bag, the medicine was in it, but it was on the sofa, a little far away from the bed. Just as she was about to crawl over to get the medicine, the door of the room opened and Jean walked in. The room was well lit, and the scorching afternoon sun shone on Jean¡¯s body, giving off a faint golden light. Seeing Jean like this, Jennifer seemed to see the seventeen-year-old Hill. At that time, he also faced the light and pushed open the door of her room to bring her warmth. ¡°you¡¯re awake?¡± Jean walked in, with soft eyes on Jennifer. ¡°Um.¡± Jennifer looked up at him after nodding ufortably. ¡°This is where?¡± ¡°This is my private vi in Boston.¡± It turned out to be Jean¡¯s vi¡­ Jennifer looked at him again as if thinking of something. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you refuse the hotel arranged by Wayne before?¡± ¡°Ginny insists that you arrange a hotel for me. If I refuse, she will me you for not receiving me well, right?¡± This made it difficult for Jennifer to continue questioning. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Besides Heart Disease, Do You Have Other Diseases? 288 Vouchers Jennifer understood, nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Her seeing outsiders made Jean a little ufortable. Jennifer didn¡¯t notice his strangeness, she raised her eyes and asked him, ¡°Mr Smith, what¡¯s the result of the bidding?¡± She didn¡¯t go to the scene yesterday afternoon and didn¡¯t know the final result. Jean replied softly, ¡°Smith¡¯s bid has arrived.¡± Jennifer was a little surprised by the result. Shaun didn¡¯t give the development rights to Wayne? Isn¡¯t Ginny his lover? She couldn¡¯t figure it out, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and just said to Jean lightly, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Jean didn¡¯t like her polite and alienated look very much. She opened her mouth to say something, but felt that she was not qualified. He suppressed the strange feeling in his heart, stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Jennifer shook her head, but out of the corner of her eye she found that her clothes had been changed. Suspicious and shocked eyes swept over Jean. ¡°The maid changed it for you.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. 4 Receiving her misunderstood gaze, Jean quickly opened his mouth to exin. Hearing that the maid changed it for her, Jennifer was relieved. She was a little ufortable, and nced at Jean, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jean waved his hands and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to misunderstand.¡± After he said this, Jennifer didn¡¯t know how to answer. She thinks she should get up and get out of here now, but her leg¡­ When she was thinking about how to ask Jean to take her back, she saw him calling out faintly. ¡°Leen.¡± A middle-aged woman in her 40s or 50s came in with a te after she answered. The woman¡¯s figure is a little fat, and she always has a soft smile on her face, looking very kind. After she put the dinner te on the table, she smiled and said to Jennifer: ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I prepared some breakfast for you ording to Mr Smith¡¯s taste, you have something to eat first Pad your stomach, and I¡¯ll make you some delicious food at noon.¡± Her kindness made Jennifer¡¯s uneasiness a little lower: ¡°Thank you.¡± Leen waved his hand: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked out, closing the door by the way. Jennifer felt that Leen probably misunderstood something, so she closed the door for them. Thinking of this, she became even more ufortable, and she quickly Chapter 102 Besides pushed herself up from the bed. She leaned against the head of the bed, a little embarrassed, and asked Jean: ¡°Can you take me home for a while?¡± Jean didn¡¯t respond, but frowned tightly: ¡°Apart from heart disease, do you have any other diseases?¡± Seeing that he doubted herself, Jennifer¡¯s expression darkened suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m not sick.¡± ¡°Then why are you struggling to sit up?¡± Jennifer froze for a moment, no matter how well she pretended, she couldn¡¯t escape Jean¡¯s eyes. ¡°I justck energy and blood, and when I get tired, I lose energy.¡± ¡°Just ack of energy and blood?¡± His tone was questionable, making Jennifer sound harsh. She turned cold and asked back: ¡°Mr Smith must ask me about the terminal illness, so you will believe it?¡± Jean quickly exined: ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, I just think¡­¡± Jennifer interrupted him coldly: ¡°No matter what Mr Smith means, I don¡¯t need to report all the physical conditions to you, right?¡± After Jean was blocked by this sentence, the suppressed anger in his heart suddenly sparked again. ¡°Jennifer, can you stop talking to me like that?¡± ¡°Then what tone does Mr Smith want me to speak to you? Begging? Or ttering?¡± Jennifer stared at Jean without blinking. She wanted to see if he still had a conscience? He was the one who stepped on her artificial heart and caused her heart failure, yet he still med her for speaking in such a tone?! It¡¯s good that she didn¡¯t fight back and retaliate, so why can¡¯t she talk to him in this tone?! Chapter 103 Chapter 103 288 Vouchers Looking at Jennifer with a cold expression, Jean suddenly felt that she was like a hedgehog. As long as she gets closer, she will stab him with thorns all over her body, making him dare not take a step forward. He said with some frustration: ¡°I don¡¯t want you to beg, and I don¡¯t need you to please, as long as you are healthy.¡± Jennifer was ready to have a big fight with him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say such a word. She stared nkly at Jean, but he curled the corner of his mouth towards her. His smile was faint, very clean, without any scheming. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Cai was really only concerned about her physical condition, so he asked a few more questions. Jean turned around, picked up the te on the table, and handed it to Jennifer: ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first.¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t respond, but lowered her eyes, staring at the food on the te in a daze. ¡°Jennifer?¡± Jean called her, and Jennifer slowly raised her head to look at him. Her eyes were filled with tears, but the look that came out was extremely indifferent. Seeing such eyes, Jean¡¯s heart suddenly tightened uncontrobly. As if he had done something sorry to her, he was extremely guilty and nervous. Just as he was about to speak, she said, ¡°You just said that as long as I¡¯m fine, then why did you treat me like that five years ago?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t intend to bring up the past, but what he said suddenly touched her heartstrings. She really couldn¡¯t figure it out, he clearly wanted her life, but now he said as long as her body was fine. Such a contradictory person, what kind of mind is it based on to say such words? Jean froze for a few seconds, and a trace of apology appeared on his face. Five years ago, he had just lost his memory, and he was very strange to all people and things. But Jennifer came to him every day, exining over and over again, which annoyed him. Coupled with the information he found, he felt that her scheming was too deep. Only then did the security guards be ordered to throw her out who was still kneeling at the door. This was the worst thing he¡¯d ever done to Jennifer, and he still feels a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t send someone to drive you away on purpose, I just thought you were a little annoying, so I¡­¡± Jean was a little embarrassed to go on, it was indeed something he did not do properly. Even if Jennifer was scheming at the time, he shouldn¡¯t order a few big men to carry her and throw her out, it¡¯s really out of grace. What Jennifer asked was why she was murdered. What Jean replied was another matter. He probably didn¡¯t want to admit what he did back then. Jennifer didn¡¯t ask any more questions. For a person who dares to do what he doesn¡¯t dare to do, it is meaningless to ask more. Her silence made Jean a little puzzled. He also apologized when she came to pick him up at the airport, but she still didn¡¯t like him as always. Now he apologized to her again, but she still didn¡¯t respond. Wasn¡¯t that what she was referring to? However, he only did this one thing, and he didn¡¯t do anything else to feel sorry for her. Jean couldn¡¯t figure it out, and opened his mouth to ask something more, but Jennifer said softly, ¡°Mr Smith, please take me back, thank you.¡± She wasn¡¯t actually qualified to ask Jean to take her back, but she couldn¡¯t move her legs, so she could only ask him for help. Otherwise, she would have to stay in his vi until her leg recovered. But she didn¡¯t want to stay with Jean. Her indifference made Jean frown slightly. ¡°Please, Mr Smith.¡± As if afraid that he would not give it away, Jennifer added. Seeing that she wanted to leave so much, Jean didn¡¯t force her to do anything He handed the te in his hand to Jennifer: ¡°Eat your breakfast, and I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t have much appetite, but when he promised to take her back, she obediently took the te. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 288 Vouchers After breakfast, Jennifer struggled a bit and changed back to her clothes. She went to the bidding meeting yesterday, wearing a professional suit and loose suit pants, which just covered her swollen legs. After she changed her clothes, Jean walked in again. She was thinking about how to ask him to help her downstairs. As if he had read her mind, he walked over directly, threw off her quilt, and hugged her horizontally. Jennifer froze for a moment, but he said softly, ¡°If you can walk by yourself, you won¡¯t let me see you off.¡± One sentence pierced Jennifer¡¯s little thoughts, making her feel a little ufortable, and lowered her head. The woman in his arms was very light, with a sick look on his face, looking very weak. It seemed that just a gust of wind would blow her emaciated body down. Seeing Jennifer like this, Jean suddenly feels distressed. ¡°Jennifer.¡± After he walked out of the vi with her in his arms, he called her softly. Jennifer looked up at him, did not reply, and waited quietly. After being silent for a moment, Jean lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about you, please don¡¯t hold grudges against me, okay?¡± When he said this, his eyes were clean and clear without any blemishes. Jennifer looked at him, trying to see a trace of performance in his eyes, but only saw the sincerity in his eyes. She frowned, and asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡­really lost your memory?¡± Jean nodded. ¡°I tried to retrieve my memory, but just thinking about it gives me a headache.¡± Especially thinking about her made his head hurt even more, as if his brain was preventing him from recalling things rted to Jennifer. He didn¡¯t know why this happened, he only knew that every time he saw her, his heart would feel uncontrobly ufortable. When he just lost his memory before, he didn¡¯t have such emotions. But this time when they meet and reunite, this inexplicable emotion is getting stronger. Jennifer looked at him, as if she didn¡¯t quite believe what he said But the look in his eyes didn¡¯t seem fake. When she didn¡¯t know how to respond, a horn sounded behind her. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer and Jean turned their heads at the same time. A dozen luxury cars stopped behind them at some unknown time. The first car is a Ferrari with the license te number AX8888. There are many people in Boston who own this kind of car, but there is only one person with that license te number. When Jennifer guessed who was sitting in that car, she subconsciously buried her head in Jean¡¯s arms. She thought that in this way, the man in the car would not be able to see her, but she didn¡¯t expect that the man in that car would actuallye down. The first one to get down was Chris. He was wearing a ck suit, pushed open the co-pilot¡¯s door, and walked in front of the two of them. Chapter ¡°Jean, Jennifer, what a coincidence, I can meet you all here.¡± After Chris finished speaking, he looked up at the vi next to him, and a disdainful smile immediately appeared in his eyes. ¡°You guys are progressing fast enough, you¡¯ve lived together in just a few days.¡± Chris¡¯s tone was a bit weird, as if he had caught the adulterous rtionship between the two, and there was irony in his words. ¡°Chris, you misunderstood. Jennifer and I did not live together. She was not feeling well, so I took her home.¡± Jean¡¯s words sounded like sophistry to Chris, what does it mean to take her home when she is not feeling well? He snorted coldly: ¡°No wonder Jennifer can¡¯t even walk. It turns out that her body is too weak, so she needs a man to hug her.¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 288 Vouchers Jennifer, who was nestled in Jean¡¯s arms, turned red instantly, and even trembled all over her body. But she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head, she always felt that if she raised her head, she would bump into the man in the car. She can only be a shrinking turtle, let Chris ridicule, use, and despise. Sensing her fear, Jean held her hand and patted her on the back lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± After heforted her, he nced at Chris coldly. ¡°Chris, whether Jennifer can walk or not has nothing to do with you, you¡¯d better not arrange it at will.¡± As soon as he said this, Chris rolled up his sleeves angrily and wanted to punch him. Inside the Ferrari car, there was a cold voice. ¡°Chris, business matters.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The man¡¯s voice was very light, as if everything that happened outside the car had nothing to do with him. Hearing what the man said, Chris restrained his temper. He pointed to Rolls-Royce, which was parked in the middle of the road, and said coldly: ¡°Move the car quickly, and don¡¯t block the way of our marriage proposal team.¡± Propose marriage? To whom? Jennifer froze, but she still didn¡¯t dare to look back at the car. Jean was polite to Chris at first, but he provoked himself several times, which made him very upset. He pretended he didn¡¯t hear Chris speak, and stood there, motionless, as if he wanted topete with Chris. Seeing this, Chris¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold: ¡°Mr Smith, I, Shaun, want to propose marriage to Ginny, how dare you stand in his way?¡± It turned out that Shaun wanted to propose marriage to Ginny¡­ Are they¡­ getting married? Jennifer¡¯s face turned pale bit by bit. My whole body felt like it was being torn apart, and it was so painful that I couldn¡¯t breathe. She thought she could let go of Shaun the same way she let go of Hill. But he didn¡¯t expect that when he heard that he was going to propose marriage to Ginny, he would feel so ufortable. This kind of difort made her want to rush to him, hug him, and prevent him from proposing marriage. But reason told her that she was not qualified to do this, and she was nothing in Shaun¡¯s heart. She was just Ginny¡¯s stand-in, a stand-in for him to vent and drive, who had the right to stop him from marrying his lover. She clenched her fingernails and dug them into the palm of her hand fiercely. She didn¡¯t force herself to calm down until a bloodstain was drawn. She and Shaun are over long ago, and whoever he marries has nothing to do with her, even if it is not over, she has no right to interfere. Jennifer seemed to suddenly figure it out, resigned to her fate, let go of her fingers, and buried her head, deeper, into Jean¡¯s arms. At this moment, the one she can rely on is actually Hill, the boy who once promised her the rest of her life¡­ She hooked her lips and smiled, feeling sad and ridiculous. Jean was not surprised that Shaun would marry Ginny, but he didn¡¯t expect him to propose marriage so soon. After thinking about it, even if you are dissatisfied with Chris, it can¡¯t affect other people¡¯s marriage proposal. He carried Jennifer into Rolls-Royce¡¯s car, fastened her seat belt, walked around to the main driver, and drove the car away. After the car drove off the main road, the Ferrari suddenly caught up. Passing Rolls-Royce, Jennifer, who was sitting in the co-pilot, happened to see the man in the car. He wore a pair of sunsses on his delicate face, making it difficult to see the expression in his eyes. It¡¯s just that when the car brushed past, he turned his head, seemed to nce at her, but didn¡¯t seem to look at her. Jennifer¡¯s eyes followed the car all the time. She didn¡¯t look away until she saw it parked in front of a vi. After Shaun proposed to Ginny, they should get married soon. I don¡¯t know if I can live to see their wedding¡­ Jennifer smiled, feeling a little silly, their wedding, what does it matter to her? Seeing her bitter smile, Jean frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jennifer shook her head, did not reply, but her eyes were full of devastation. Jean thought she cared about what Chris said, and quicklyforted him: ¡°Don¡¯t take what Chris said, he thought I canceled the marriage with Elsa, which made him lose face, so he targeted me several times, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Jennifer nodded, she had nothing to take to heart, and no one would care about her feelings anyway. Seeing the despair in her eyes, Jean frowned deeper: ¡°You look sad, did something happen?¡± So obvious? Jennifer raised her hand to touch her stiff face, it was cold without any warmth. She should look scary, right? She tried her best to twitch the corners of her mouth, and forced a smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Jean believed this excuse a bit: ¡°Are your legs ufortable?¡± She couldn¡¯t even walk, probably because of a leg problem. But when he hugged her just now, he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Jennifer nodded: ¡°The legs are a little swollen, probably because of varicose veins.¡± She still has a lot of guard against Jean, she can¡¯t tell whether the amnesia he said is true or not, so she can only hide it for now. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Jean knows the symptoms of varicose veins. Although the legs will be swollen, it will usually be relieved after a period of time, so that she will not be unable to walk. But he didn¡¯t dare to ask too much, just now he asked a few more questions about her condition in the vi, and she got angry, so it¡¯s better not to provoke her anymore. Jean didn¡¯t go any further, but still cared about her body: ¡°I¡¯ll let Vince treat you well. He¡¯s a genius in medicine, and he will definitely cure all your minor ailments.¡± The stiff smile on Jennifer¡¯s face became more bitter: ¡°No need.¡± People who are dying, why waste medical resources. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Jean wanted to persuade her again, but Jennifer turned her head and looked out of the window, as if refusing to continuemunicating with him, so he had no choice but to keep silent. The car quickly drove into the Heritage Resident, Jean parked the car, and carried Jennifer upstairs. Even though Jennifer didn¡¯t want him to know where she lived, there was nothing he could do in this case. She took out the key and opened the door, and Jean carried her into the house. ¡°Put me on the couch.¡± Jean nodded, walked to the sofa, and put her down gently. After sitting up straight, Jennifer looked up at Jean, ¡°Mr Smith, thank you.¡± She said thank you on the surface, but the meaning behind her words was to see off the guests. Jean felt a little panicked in her heart, but her face was still warm. ¡°In the past few days, you should rest at home first, and don¡¯t entertain me for the time being.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and left. As I passed the restaurant, I saw a photo on the liquor cab. It was a photo of her and Carley when they were seventeen or eighteen years old. They looked very young and immature. He couldn¡¯t help but stop, picked up the photo and took a look, only to find that the photo had been cropped. It¡¯s supposed to be a photo of the three of them, standing next to Jennifer, but the person is cut out. He subconsciously felt that this person was himself, and as soon as this thought came out, his mind was in a trance. Jennifer saw him staring nkly at the photo they had taken together, and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr Smith, did you get my permission before viewing the photo?¡± Jean was about to think of something when he was interrupted by Jennifer¡¯s voice. He came back to his senses in a daze, and looked at Jennifer with some embarrassment: ¡°Sorry.¡± He put the photo back on the wine cab and walked away.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After Jean left, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but nce at the photo. It was the only photograph of Hill that Carley kept. Carley said that after she went to DC, someone rushed to their rental house and destroyed all the photos rted to Hill. At that time, this photo of the three of them was included in the book, so it was preserved. But after she returned from DC, she cut Hill from the photo by herself. At that time, she was kicked twice, and she waspletely chilled, and she didn¡¯t want to see anything rted to Hill again. Thinking about it now, they also have no fate, so they will pass by each other, but that is all in the past. Jennifer put away her thoughts, took out the medicine in the bag, picked up the kettle on the coffee table, poured a ss of water and drank it. After taking the medicine, I turned on the TV, listened to the faint sound, closed my eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 One day the memory will be restored Jean returned to thepany, quickly turned on theputer, and checked the information five years ago. 288 (Vouchers There is no problem with these materials, whether it is the timeline or the dictation of the people in the courtyard. But his intuition told him that what Jennifer said back then is the truth, and the information is fake! He frowned, took out his phone, and called Vince. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Vince was just about to have a meeting, when he saw his call, he quickly picked it up. ¡°Jean, any instructions?¡± ¡°Vince, let me ask you, did I lose my memory in Boston, or did I lose my memory after I brought Smith back?¡± Vince is his attending physician and should know everything about him. Vince was stunned for a few seconds when he heard this question. ¡°Did you remember anything?¡± ¡°No, I just feel something is wrong.¡± Vince breathed a sigh of relief over the phone. ¡°You lost your memory in Boston.¡± ¡°Did you lose your memory right after the car ident?¡± Vince didn¡¯t expect him to ask more questions. After hesitating for a moment, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± When Jean heard this, his expression darkened. He remembered the situation when Jennifer came to find him. At that time, she thought he was faking amnesia because he med her for selling herself and betraying him. That¡¯s why she knelt down in front of him, exining over and over again that she sold herself to save him. If he lost his memory immediately after a car ident, then it is impossible for Jennifer to go to him and bring up prostitution. This shows that he didn¡¯t lose his memory directly after the car ident, and he med Jennifer, so she exined in such a hurry. He should have lost his memoryter. As for the reason for his memory loss, only his brother or the people around him know. The more Jean thought about it, the more something was wrong, and hisplexion became more and more ugly. The hand holding the phone tightened a little bit. ¡°Vince, I know you belong to my brother, and you won¡¯t tell me the whole truth.¡± ¡°But one day, I¡¯ll recover all my memories.¡± ¡°If you let me know that you are all lying to me, then we can¡¯t even be friends.¡± After saying this, Jean hung up the phone directly. The people who followed him were all his brother¡¯s people. Vince was, Wace was, even the bodyguards were. In the past five years, the most they have said to him is don¡¯t go back to Boston. He didn¡¯t think about it before, but now he feels that they prevented him froming to Boston because they were afraid that he would remember something. If he hadn¡¯t insisted oning to Boston to handle the work this time, he might be kept in the dark forever. Vince looked at the cked out screen and didn¡¯t recover for a long time. Ten minutester, he sighed and sent Jean a message. [Jean, I treated you after you were taken back to Smith. At that time, you had already lost your memory. Your brother said that you lost your memory directly after a car ident, but I found out during the treatment that it was not. Your brother asked me to Keep it a secret from you, but I don¡¯t want to lose you as a friend. When Jean saw the news, his depression slowly dissipated. It seemed that Vince still regarded him as a friend. However, what Vince said confirmed his conjecture. What Jennifer said back then was true, and the information was all false. His brother is the only person who can cover the sky with one hand and fake his past, but why would his brother do this? Is it because you think Jennifer can¡¯t bring youmercial value, so you do it? Jean probably figured it out, but what caused his amnesia? And Jennifer was obviously full of affection for him back then, why did she dislike him so much when they met again? He sent all his questions to Vince, and he quickly replied. [Jean, I really don¡¯t know how you lost your memory.] [As for Jennifer, I¡¯ve never heard your brother mention her to me, nor have I met her.] [If it wasn¡¯t for thest time, I took pictures of you two and sent them to the group, and Wallence found out and reminded me, I wouldn¡¯t know about you two.] If Vince knew about his past with Jennifer, he should have persuaded himself to stay away from her like Wallence did, instead of spreading the word everywhere. After making sure that Vince didn¡¯t lie to him, Jean put down his phone and called Wallence in. Facing his cross-examination, Wallence didn¡¯t change his face, and what he said was perfectly seamless, without any loopholes. Wallence is different from Vince, he is a child picked up by his brother, so naturally he is only loyal to his brother. Jean understands Wallence, but he doesn¡¯t need him to stay by his side, always reminding himself to stay away from Jennifer. ¡°Go back to DC first, you are not needed here for now.¡± Wace was disbelieving when he heard that he was going to chase him away. Last time, because he said a few bad things about Jennifer, the president refused to let him participate in the bidding meeting. This time it was even more so. After only chatting with Jennifer for a few words, the president wanted to drive him back to DC. Jean, did you remember something? Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 She is in the light, he is in the dark 288 Vouchers ¡°Mr Smith¡­¡± ¡°Go out.¡± Before he could say anything, he was scolded by Jean, Wace had no choice but to shut up, turn around and walk out. Nothing can be pried out of Wallence¡¯s mouth, the only one who knew the truth and faked everything, died again. When Jean had no idea, the front desk walked in with a courier box. ¡°Mr Smith, this is your courier.¡± When Jean heard that there was her own courier, she frowned slightly: ¡°What courier?¡± The front desk ced the courier on the table and replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s from Jennifer.¡± Seeing that the name in the sender column was indeed Jennifer, Jean waved the front desk back. When he opened the express box and saw the dress and shoes inside, his expression suddenly became gloomy. Jennifer actually returned all the things he gave her. Jean¡¯s heart seemed to be blocked by something, and even breathing became difficult. She didn¡¯t even want what she gave, because he didn¡¯t believe what she said back then, which made her feelpletely chilled. Now he believes what she said is true, but how can he repair their 288 Nouchers rtionship? Jennifer probably slept for about ten hours, and was awakened by the sound from the TV in a daze. She struggled to open her eyes and saw that it was reporting the news of Murphy and Wayne¡¯s business marriage. ¡°Shaun, the heir to Asia¡¯srgest chaebol Murphy Group, will be engaged to Wayne Group¡¯s Ginny in two months.¡± ¡°Themercial marriage of the two major groups will bring earth- shaking changes to the Asian market¡­¡± The man on the TV was noble and cold, no different from usual, except that there was an extra woman holding his arm beside him. The two attended the marriage proposal dinner in a high-profile manner, announcing the good news of their engagement. The people who came to congratte them were all famous people in the upper ss. Jennifer had hoped that he would marry her, as he had done with Ginny, and announce to the world that she was his fianc¨¦e. But extravagant hopes are just extravagant hopes. In this life, she is doomed to get nothing, not even a sliver of pity from him. She thought it would be good for them to get engaged, and she couldpletely cut off her thoughts, so that she wouldn¡¯t leave with expectations. She seemed to let go of itpletely, and smiled in relief. She moved her body with difficulty, sat up from the sofa, and opened her trouser legs to take a look. It was still swollen, and it would go away after taking the medicine before, but this time there was no reaction. 288 Vouchers She sighed, took out the medicine bottle, and poured a dozen pills into her palm. She increased the dose for herself, because she didn¡¯t want Carley to see her haggard when she came back. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In the past few days, Jennifer has taken medicine on time at home, and her legs have recovered a bit and she can walk around. It¡¯s still a little swollen, but it won¡¯t affect much. It¡¯s just that she took too much medicine and was prone to drowsiness. If Carley hadn¡¯te back from her honeymoon, she would still be reluctant to get out of bed today. Carley sent her a message, saying that he brought her a special product from Mysia, and asked her to go downstairs to help move it. Jennifer typed a reply in the message box: ¡°What special product did you bring, is it very big and heavy?¡± Carley¡¯s message came back quickly: ¡°It¡¯s not too big, it¡¯s just a little too much,e and help me!¡± Jennifer replied hello, and wanted to turn off her phone and go downstairs, but a message came in. It was sent by Mr. Night. Since that time she replied ¡®Let¡¯s talk in a few days¡¯, he never sent her a message again. She thought he was tired of ying it twice, so she didn¡¯t n to pester her anymore. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so obedient. If he asked him to talk in a few days, he obediently waited for a few days before contacting her. Jennifer was a little dazed when she saw the words ¡®Come to Norch¡¯ on it. Although he was very obedient and obedient, her body really couldn¡¯t stand his torture. Jennifer deliberated for two minutes, then typed a reply: ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well these days, can I wait a little longer?¡± As soon as she sent it, he came back: ¡°Have you done too much with Jean and ruined your body?¡± Seeing this sentence, Jennifer froze. How does he know Jean? How did he know that she met Jean? And why did he say that she did too much with Jean? Jennifer suddenly remembered that Mr. Night had called her hundreds of times during the night she lived in Jean¡¯s presidential suite. He should have seen her with Jean, that¡¯s why he called her crazily. In other words, he was monitoring himself all the time, so he knew her situation well. Either way, Jennifer finds it scary. She is in the light, he is in the dark, he wants to control and manipte her easily. While Jennifer was thinking about how to get rid of Mr. Night, another message came through. [How many times have you done it with Jean?] For some reason, Jennifer always felt that by asking this question, he seemed to be testing how many times he could ept that they had done 1. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Carley is Back Jennifer thought for a while, and replied: ¡°The body is ruined, so naturally I have done it many times.¡± 288 Vouchers She felt that Mr. Night probably cared a little bit, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have called her hundreds of times. With such a reply, Mr. Night will think that she has done with Jean many times, so she should never want to touch her again. After she sent it, Mr. Night didn¡¯t reply any more. It seems that she guessed right, Mr. Night minded. Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips, put away her phone, and hurried downstairs. Carley parked the car downstairs and was moving things out of the trunk. ¡°Carley!¡± Jennifer hurried over and gave her a bear hug from behind. Carley turned her head, looked at Jennifer and smiled. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Think!¡± Jennifer hugged her and acted like a baby: ¡°I miss you so much!¡± Carley smiled and patted the hand holding her waist, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve only been separated for a few days, so it¡¯s not toote.¡± Jennifer smiled, let go of Carley¡¯s hand, and asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s the specialty you brought me?¡± Carley turned around, stretched out her white and delicate fingers, and pointed to the ground: ¡°Here, those are all of them.¡± Jennifer looked at Carley in surprise when she saw what was piled up into a hill. ¡°How did you buy so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to go abroad, of course it will cost more money.¡± ¡°There are so many things, how many night shifts do you have to work to earn back¡­¡± Jennifer felt sorry for her. Carley waved her hand and said proudly, ¡°They¡¯re all skin care products, tonics, and so on. They¡¯re not worth much!¡± She didn¡¯t care, picked up a box of supplements, and walked into the elevator. While walking, he turned around and called Jennifer: ¡°Don¡¯t be dazed, help me move upstairs.¡± Jennifer could only put away her thoughts, pick up the things on the ground, and keep up with her pace. The things Carley bought filled the dining table, as if she was afraid that she would not have enough, she bought so much. Jennifer shook her head and sighed, but Carley opened the refrigerator to check if she had eaten properly. Carley stopped nagging Jennifer when she saw that the refrigerator was empty. In fact, when Jennifer received the news of Carley¡¯s return, she had already taken away all the broken things in the refrigerator and threw them away. In her current situation, she really couldn¡¯t eat, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have lost weight so quickly, and her entire weight would have fallen off a cliff. Fortunately, Carley didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal after changing into loose and bulky clothes. But it¡¯s not a problem to keep this secret from Carley all the time. Jennifer thought about waiting for a better time to confess everything to Carley. After Carley sorted out the things on the dining table, he took out his cell phone and called Charles, asking when he would be back in town. Charles is a filial man. He bought a lot of supplements for his family and drove them to them as soon as he came back. After chatting with Charles for a few words, Carley said e here for dinner tonight¡¯ and hung up the phone. Seeing that she hung up the phone, Jennifer stepped forward and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to your hometown with him?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It stands to reason that newlyweds should go back together, so why did Charles go back by himself? Carley said while putting down the phone: ¡°He said the environment in his hometown is not good, so he told me not to go.¡± In fact, Carley doesn¡¯t care. She grew up in an orphanage and has never seen any environment. Jennifer nced at Carley, ¡°You haven¡¯t been to his hometown before, have you?¡± Carley nodded: ¡°No, before I nned to get married, I wanted to go back to my hometown to meet his parents, but before I could go back, his parents came to the city to meet me, gave me a meeting gift, and helped us raise money for the wedding. I paid for the down payment, so I didn¡¯t go back.¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 I Miss You All the Time 288 Vouchers Jennifer was a little worried about Carley before, because when Charles heard that Carley was going back to his hometown with him, he tried to stop her in every possible way, including Charles¡¯ parents who refused to allow her to go back. The reason was that the suburban environment was poor and Carley was not used to it. She was a little worried that Charles was hiding something, but Carley felt that they thought highly of her, fearing that after she went to the suburbs, her senses would not be good, which would affect her rtionship with Charles, so Jennifer couldn¡¯t say much. It¡¯s just that now that they¡¯re married, why don¡¯t they let the new wifee? Jennifer felt a little strange, but Carley said: ¡°Whatever it is, I don¡¯t want to go to any suburbs anyway. Charles and I are staying in Boston, and his parents are staying in their hometown. In the future, we don¡¯t have to live together, and there are fewer conflicts between mother-inw and daughter-inw. I am happy.¡± It¡¯s toote.¡± Seeing what Carley said, Jennifer swallowed what she wanted to say. She must have thought too much. Charles¡¯ parents were very enthusiastic and kind to Carley. When they heard that they were going to get married, they quickly took out the money they had saved for many years and gave them a small half of the down payment. Although most of the money was paid by Carley, Charles at least had sincerity. In addition, Charles¡¯ parents didn¡¯t have any ie from farming in their hometown, so they were able to give half of it and gave back the gift money, which is considered to be their best effort. Perhaps Carley was not allowed to go to his hometown because he was really afraid that Carley would dislike the poor environment in the countryside. Jennifer put away her thoughts, took Carley¡¯s arm, and the two went out to go shopping in the supermarket, talking andughing. When she went downstairs and got into the car, Mr. Night sent her a few more messages, and Jennifer picked up her phone and took a look. [You are so cheap] [Slept with me, but also slept with other men, you are so short of men] [Bitch, I wish I could strangle you to death] This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A few of them were scolding her. Jennifer was trembling with anger when she saw it. Who did he think he was, how could a rapist have the right to scold her? She grabbed the phone, gnashed her teeth and typed: [Are you sick? I¡¯m not someone like you. I can sleep with whoever I want. Do you care?] After sending it, Jennifer realized that she still had something in his hands, and wanted to click withdraw, but it showed that he was typing¡­ It means that he has already seen the message he sent, and if he withdraws it now, it seems a bit self- deprecating, so let¡¯s just leave it at that. [I¡¯m sick, so I can¡¯t let you go] In a few seconds, he sent a message. Jennifer was stunned when she saw this sentence, Mr. Night can¡¯t let her go? When she was thinking about how to reply to him, he quickly sent another message. [I thought about letting go of you, but I miss you so much, every moment of every day, I miss you,e to Norch to see me, okay?] Thetter sentence has a pleading tone. Jennifer thought he was so sick that he would say such a thing? How could a rapist miss her, probably because of her body. Shaun said her body is like a poppy, once you touch it, you be addicted. This Mr. Night is probably the same as Shaun. Jennifer sighed, and replied: [Mr. Night, I¡¯ve had my period for the past few days, it¡¯s really not good.] She sent the message with the idea that it could be dyed for a few days. Seeing her put away her phone, Carley smiled softly: ¡°That boyfriend you¡¯re talking about?¡± Jennifer froze for a moment, and then remembered that in order not to let Carley know that she was raped, she lied to her and said that she had found a suitable partner for marriage. The lie she told couldn¡¯t be taken back, so she could only nod her head in embarrassment: ¡°Yeah.¡± Carley didn¡¯t notice the difference, and asked expectantly, ¡°When will you bring it back for my sister to meet?¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Feeling Less Guilty Jennifer¡¯s ears were red, and she said embarrassedly: ¡°Carley¡­he actually¡­¡± 288 Vouchers C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org How to exin it, if Carley knew that she had been bullied by Mr. Night, ording to Carley¡¯s violent temper, she would definitely go to Mr. Night to settle the score. Just like when she learned that she was kicked twice by Hill, she also rolled up her sleeves and nned to buy a ticket overnight and rush to DC to kill Hill. She didn¡¯t dare to tell Carley at the time that her heart failed after being kicked, so she kept it a secret until now. Seeing Jennifer¡¯s hesitation, Carley couldn¡¯t help showing a look of worry in his eyes: ¡°Could it be that he, like Shaun, doesn¡¯t want to marry you, but only wants to have sex with you?¡± Jennifer shook her head quickly: ¡°No.¡± Carley frowned tightly: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jennifer sighed, she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, she could only tell Carley honestly After listening, Carley mmed on the brakes and parked the car on the side of the road. ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°What did you get given that by a stranger?¡± Suspecting that she had heard it wrong, she repeated it again. Jennifer blushed, but she had to nod. ¡°Go, call the police!¡± Carley rolled up his sleeves angrily, and was about to drive to the police station, but Jennifer stopped him quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve reported it, it¡¯s hard to catch him, and I have something in his hands, so I don¡¯t dare to offend him¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the handle?!¡± Jennifer told Carley little by little about Brian threatening her. ¡°No wonder Brian brought so many people to the scene on the day of the wedding. It turned out that he threatened you with me.¡± After Carley knew the truth, her face was full of self-me. ¡°Jenny, you are too stupid to risk yourself alone for me.¡± She raised her hand to touch Jennifer¡¯s sunken-eyed face. Her Jenny is good-looking, and she will always be targeted by this pervert. When she was studying in the past, she would tell herself and Hill whoever bullied and followed her. Now that she encountered such a dangerous situation, she chose to bear it alone. Jenny did this because she didn¡¯t want to hurt herself. Carley¡¯s eyes were full of distress: ¡°Jenny, you must tell me if you encounter such a thing in the future.¡± She can¡¯tpete with those high-ranking rich and poor, but she can protect Jenny with her life. Those shameless smelly men, if they dare to touch Jenny again, she will kill them! Jennifer patted her trembling hand andforted her: ¡°It¡¯s all settled, Mare lost, and Brian is still in a coma. As for Mr. Night, if I¡¯m not wrong, he helped me get rid of Brian, maybe he really just loves me secretly¡­¡± Carley was still very uneasy: ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s not that simple for a person who doesn¡¯t even dare to show his true colors. Next time he asks you out, you should agree first. Then I will go with Charles and find him out!¡± Jennifer wanted to say that she still had a handle in his hands, but then she thought about it, if Mr. Night was found out, and after knowing who he was, it would be equivalent to catching Mr. Night¡¯s handle, and both sides would hold him handle, so that you don¡¯t have to be threatened by him all the time. Jennifer nodded obediently: ¡°Okay.¡± She has been deceiving her good sister who depends on each other with lies, which makes her feel very uneasy. Now that he told Carley all these things, he felt much less guilty. There was only one thing Carley was keeping from next, and that was her illness. She hasn¡¯t figured out what method to use to prevent Carley from being too sad, so she didn¡¯t rush to speak. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 She fought back against him 288 Vouchers Carley is still bitter about being bullied by strangers. They said along the way, the next time I see Mr. Night, bring a few tools to open my head. If Mr. Night dared to harm them, she would directly open his head. When Carley said this, she gritted her teeth and held the steering wheel very hard. Jennifer was afraid that she would tear the steering wheel off, so she nodded and said yes, while telling her to drive safely. The two of them came to the supermarket just like that. After buying a bunch of food, they drove back home. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Charles arrived just as they got home and went into the kitchen to make dinner. He greeted Jennifer, rolled up his sleeves, and took the kitchen knife from Carley ¡°You two go out and watch TV for a while, I will leave this to me.¡± Carley couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth sweetly at Charles¡¯ thoughtfulness. ¡°The dishes you cook are indeed better than ours. Tonight¡¯s dinner will be entrusted to you.¡± Carley patted his shoulder and took Jennifer¡¯s arm to watch TV in the living room. As soon as the TV was turned on, the news of the business marriage between the Murphy Group and the Wayne Group was repeatedly broadcast. Carley¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she saw Shaun holding a woman who looked a bit like Jennifer. ¡°Jenny, that woman¡­¡± She seemed to suddenly understand something, and suddenly closed her mouth. No wonder Shaun forced Jennifer to sign that kind of agreement, because he used Jennifer as a stand- in. It seems that her Jenny was not only abandoned by Shaun, but also used. Five years, five years of hard work, and in return, this is the result. She nced sideways at Jennifer, and saw that she looked calm, without a trace of surprise, as if she knew it long ago, and her heart was even more sour. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Carley reached up and stroked Jennifer¡¯s hair, not knowing what to say tofort her for a moment. Jennifer had long been relieved that she was a stand-in, so she looked at Carley and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been sad for a long time, but you, why do you have a bitter face?¡± ¡°I feel sorry for you.¡± Jennifer sighed,forting her and herself: ¡°Although he regarded me as Ginny¡¯s stand-in, he treated me well these few years, and I was able to let go of Hill, thanks to him, as if I borrowed him as a recement.¡± A springboard for falling in love¡­¡± Carley felt a little better when she heard her say that: ¡°In that case, I have to thank him.¡± Jennifer was amused by her: ¡°It¡¯s not enough to be grateful.¡± Carley nodded her head: ¡°Stillughing, people bully you so much, and you don¡¯t know how to fight back.¡± Jennifer hooked the corner of her mouth: ¡°I¡¯m fighting back.¡± He came to look for him several times, but she was very angry with her, so it was a counterattack, right? Seeing her pretending to be heartless on purpose, Carley felt even more ufortable. ¡°Jenny, I believe that you will meet better people in the future.¡± She doesn¡¯t expect Jenny to marry a wealthy family, but only hopes that Jenny can find someone who treats her well, so that she can feel at ease. ¡°Well, there will definitely be in the future.¡± Jennifer concealed the sadness in her eyes, and nodded as if nothing had happened. In fact, there is no future. Charles quickly prepared the meal, and asked them to help serve the dishes, and the two turned off the TV and got up. After the three happily finished their dinner, Carley went to the bathroom, while Charles went to the kitchen to answer the phone. After Jennifer packed up the unfinished dishes on the table, she wanted to put them in the refrigerator, but before she opened the kitchen door, she heard Charles¡¯ voice. ¡°Honey, wait for me for another half a month, and I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯ve dealt with it. It¡¯s too frequent and easy to be discovered¡­..¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Something is wrong with Charles 288 Vouchers N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The sound instion effect of the kitchen door is not bad, I only heard this sentence vaguely, but I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Charles is the sales director of Warren Group. In order to maintain customers, he often calls him dear, which is normal. But what he said, ¡®too often and easy to spot¡¯ made Jennifer feel very Wrong. She stood at the door without moving, Charles opened the door and saw her, her delicate face frozen for a moment. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± After Charles froze for a moment, he quickly reacted, pointed to the mobile phone and said. ¡°My customer has a problem with a product and needs to return it inrge quantities. Call me to deal with it, but I still have to apply to thepany for the return. I can only wait until the matter is dealt with, and let him give me some time¡­¡± It made sense for him to exin it this way, but he didn¡¯t make it clear about the phrase ¡®too frequent and easy to be discovered¡¯. Jennifer didn¡¯t intend to question him directly, and said without changing her face: ¡°You exined to me so much what you did, but I didn¡¯t hear what you said.¡± When Charles heard this, his tense expression rxed, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you might misunderstand, so I just want to exin it to you.¡± Jennifer picked up the te in her hand and walked into the kitchen: ¡°I was about to push the door, but you opened it, what a coincidence!¡± Seeing her put the dinner te in the refrigerator, Charles¡¯ doubts in his mind werepletely dispelled. She should havee to the kitchen to put things away, not to eavesdrop on his phone call on purpose. Charles replied ¡®what a coincidence¡¯ and walked out. Jennifer looked back at Charles¡¯ back, feeling a little uneasy. She was hesitant to tell Carley, after all, Carley loved and trusted Charles very much. If she told Carley about this, it would affect their rtionship, but if she didn¡¯t tell Carley, she would be sorry to her friend. Jennifer hesitated, and finally took out her phone and sent Carley a message, telling her everything she had just heard. The reason why she didn¡¯t directly question Charles just now was because she was not qualified, secondly, she didn¡¯t want to startle the snake, and thirdly, Charles was too kind to Carley, and he didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would feel sorry for Carley. So this kind of thing without actual evidence can only remind Carley in private, so that Carley can have a bottom line in his heart. Carley quickly texted her back: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll secretly check his cell phone. tonight.¡± Jennifer knew that Carley had always been calm when it came to rtionships, so she didn¡¯t worry too much about her. She replied, ¡®Remember to tell me the result¡¯ and turned off the phone. She went out of the kitchen just in time to meet Carleying out of the bathroom. The two tacitly looked at each other. Carley usually gets angry when he encounters Jennifer. But when she met herself, she was quite good at hiding her emotions. Jennifer saw her calmly and took Charles¡¯s arm home, feeling heavy in her heart. She was very afraid that Carley would find out something. After all, they were just married. If something was found out, what would Carley do? Jennifer never dared to fall asleep, sitting on the sofa, holding her mobile phone, waiting for news from Carley. Around two o¡¯clock in the morning, a message from Carley came. [Jenny, I checked, it is indeed just a client, he is a man.] [The sentence that Charles said is too frequent and easy to be discovered, because the two of them took some oil and water out of it, fearing that their frequent exchanges would be discovered.] Jennifer was deeply relieved when she saw these two messages. She typed back quickly: [I¡¯m sorry, Carley, I was too catchy. ] Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 What Are You Still Expecting? 288 Vouchers Carley came back quickly: [Jenny, you have to remember, you are the sister I watched and grew up with, and also my rtives, if you find any clues, please tell me, otherwise it will be in vain that I have treated you for so many years. I really paid for it.] Seeing this sentence, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a smile. Carley believed in her with all her heart, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t me her for being reckless. She replied, ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Carley¡¯ and sent another good night emoji, then put down her phone and went to sleep peacefully. In the afternoon of the next day, she was woken up by more than a dozen calls, and dazedly took out her mobile phone from under the pillow. ¡°Jennifer, are you awake?¡± Hearing Jean¡¯s crisp and pleasant voice, Jennifer opened her eyes with some effort. ¡°Mr Smith, is there something wrong?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Jennifer responded with an ¡®hmm¡¯. Seeing her so indifferent, Jean felt a little lost, but he quickly adjusted his mood. ¡°Jennifer Smith is hosting a celebration dinner tonight, may I invite you to be my girlfriend?¡± Jennifer froze for a moment, then refused without hesitation: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Being rejected by her, Jean didn¡¯t get angry, but continued to say softly, ¡°Just treat it as if you¡¯re here to take care of me, okay?¡± Jennifer said softly, ¡°Mr Smith, Wallence is enough to take care of you, why do you have to call me?¡± Jean exined softly: ¡°Wallence made a small mistake, and I drove him back to DC.¡± Jennifer thought that Jean would return to DC after participating in the bidding meeting, but she didn¡¯t expect that not only did he not leave, but he also drove away his assistant. Her pretty eyebrows gradually frowned: ¡°Mr Smith, don¡¯t you n to go back to DC?¡± Hearing her question, Jean¡¯s sense of loss became more and more profound: ¡°Do you really want me to go back to DC?¡± Of course, Jennifer hoped that he would go back quickly, otherwise she would keep entertaining him. She didn¡¯t want to spend the time lying around waiting to die for Jean. But she wouldn¡¯t say that, and she had nothing to say to Jean. Seeing her silent, Jean knew what she was thinking. He hooked the corner of his mouth bitterly, and said softly: ¡°After the celebration banquet is over, I will go back.¡± After finishing speaking, he asked Jennifer again in a begging tone: ¡°Will you apany me to the celebration banquet tonight?¡± When Jennifer heard that he would go back after the celebration banquet, she agreed She got up and took some medicine, changed into a loose set of clothes, and used makeup to cover up the paleness of her face before going downstairs. Jean had already parked the car downstairs. Seeing hering out of the elevator, she quickly pushed open the driver¡¯s door and walked towards her. Gentleman, take the bag in her hand and open the passenger door for her. Facing his thoughtfulness, Jennifer felt a little ufortable, but said nothing, and sat in the car with her lips pursed. After fastening her seat belt, she looked up from the car window and found a Bugatti parked not far away. Seeing this style of car, Jennifer thought of Shaun. When he travels by himself, his favorite car is the Bugatti. She stared at the license te number, it wasn¡¯t his license te. She remembered the license tes of each of his cars, but had never seen this one. So, the Bugatti parked in the distance is not his car. Jennifer felt a little lost, but also felt stupid. Up to this point, there is still a glimmer of hope. He was going to marry his lover, so what was she expecting? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 288 Vouchers Jenniferughed at herself, closed her eyes, and looked at Jean who got into the main driver. ¡°Where is the celebration banquet held?¡± ¡°Empire Hotel.¡± It was the most luxurious hotel in Boston. Smith held a celebratory dinner, mainly to celebrate winning Wenbrick¡¯s contract. It¡¯s just one project, but for Smith, it¡¯s the foundation for their development in Boston, and it¡¯s natural to celebrate. Jennifer thought that Jean would take her directly to the hotel, but instead he drove to the Blue Pacific Mall. It was still a famous dress shop, but this time he bought ten exclusive dresses for her, including bags and jewelry. Jennifer looked at those high-end and high-grade paper bags, and when the staff put them into the trunk one by one, she felt a headache and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Mr Smith, the courier fee is very expensive.¡± Jean leaned against the edge of the car door and tilted her head to look at her: ¡°Don¡¯t go back this time, or I¡¯ll let you entertain me all the time.¡± The tone that could not be refused made Jennifer stunned. Hill used to be like this too, buying things for her, and she was not allowed to refuse or return them. He looks as gentle as jade, but he is actually a very paranoid and domineering person, he will do what he says, and he is very persistent. Jennifer was afraid that he would really let herself entertain him all the time, so she didn¡¯t say anything. As for these things, let Carley return them to him after she dies. Jean drove her to the hotel. Before entering the banquet hall, he asked her to hold his arm. Jennifer nced at him, and with some reluctance, raised her arms to hold him. Jean looked down at the hand resting on the crook of his arm, and couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a smile. The two walked arm in arm. The people in the banquet hall saw that Jean wasing with a female companion, and quickly got up. Under the congrattory atmosphere of a group of people, the smile on the corner of Jean¡¯s mouth deepened, and even his eyebrows and eyes were warm. The banquet hall isrge, luxuriously decorated, with warm yellow lights and soothing European and American music, giving it a high-end atmosphere. The men and women who came to the banquet, wearing high-end dresses and holding goblets, whispered to each other. Smith is self-cultivated from the executives to the employees. When he saw Jennifer, he wasn¡¯t sarcastic, but greeted Jennifer politely. On the contrary, Jennifer herself felt a little ufortable. After all, this was someone else¡¯spany, and it seemed awkward for her to attend the celebration banquet. As if seeing what she was thinking, Jean whispered in her ear: ¡°You have been working on this project with me during this period, which is considered a merit, and as my femalepanion,e to Smith¡¯s celebration banquet, it¡¯s normal.¡± After listening to what he said, Jennifer turned her head slightly and distanced herself from him This small movement of hers caught Jean¡¯s eyes, a little dazzling. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jean didn¡¯t show it, and after taking her to the main seat, she called the waiter and ordered a ss of bird¡¯s nest with milk for her. ¡°Drink some of this first, to warm your stomach.¡± He picked up the spoon and stirred the bird¡¯s nest to cool down a bit before handing it to Jennifer. His behavior, like Carley¡¯s, was a habit from childhood. They knew that she was afraid of being hot, so they always used to help her stir cold things before serving them to her. Especially Hill, no matter what the situation is, let her eat first. At that time; they were very poor, and Jennifer had a heart condition and needed a lot of money for medicine. Hill was afraid that she would stop taking medicine, so he worked part- time while studying, and gave her all the money he earned. Jennifer alwaysughed at him for being too stupid, but he patted her head and said softly: ¡°Jenny, you followed me, I can¡¯t make you hungry.¡± He treated her so well that she was spoiled, always willful and domineering, and lost her temper with him at the slightest thing. If she hadn¡¯t lost her temper that day, Hill wouldn¡¯t have been hit by a car trying to save her, and he and she wouldn¡¯t havee to this point. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 His Brother 288 Vouchers Thinking of this, Jennifer¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears. Afraid that Jean would see it, she quickly lowered her head, took the bird¡¯s nest milk he handed over, and drank it in a small spoonful. Looking at her eating, with a clean and clear face, Jean couldn¡¯t help but smile. Not only did she not reject him this time, but she also obediently drank what she handed him. Does it mean that she doesn¡¯t really hate him that much? He looked at her quietly, never moving his eyes away, as if he was looking at his beloved, as he watched, he gradually became fascinated. It wasn¡¯t until she finished drinking a little bit that he reluctantly looked away, picked up the napkin and wiped the corners of her mouth. No matter how dim the lights were, the people present could see Jean¡¯s affection. I thought Jennifer was just a femalepanion, but I didn¡¯t expect to be the one Jean admired. Seeing this scene, some executives couldn¡¯t help but take out their mobile. phones and quietly took pictures of them. Jean wiped the corner of his mouth for himself, Jennifer was a little ufortable. She wanted to push him away, but felt that so many pairs of eyes looking at him and brushing his face would embarrass him, so she endured it. Seeing that she still didn¡¯t reject him, Jean¡¯s smile deepened. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After he wiped the corners of her mouth clean, he lowered his head and asked Jennifer in a gentle voice: ¡°Jennifer, have you seen my brother before?¡± He felt that Jennifer¡¯s resistance to him must have something to do with his elder brother, and he had to ask clearly in order to resolve Jennifer¡¯s prejudice against him. Jennifer frowned: ¡°Do you have a brother?¡± Jean nodded: ¡°Yes, his name is Brandon Smith, he was the former president of Smith, don¡¯t you know him?¡± Jennifer shook her head, she never followed the news about Smith, how could she know about Brandon? Jean¡¯s thick eyebrows gradually frowned. Jennifer doesn¡¯t know who Brandon is, which means Brandon hasn¡¯t looked for her. But there is another possibility, that is, Brandon has dealt with Jennifer in the name of Jean, which made Jennifer have prejudice against him. Thinking of this, Jean quickly asked her again: ¡°Five years ago, did I do anything bad to you?¡± Jennifer thought he wasing to test her again, and felt disgusted in her heart, and replied impatiently: ¡°No.¡± She answered simply, without even a moment¡¯s hesitation, which made Jean¡¯s expression suffocate. If Brandon hadn¡¯t approached Jennifer on his behalf, it could only mean¡­ She is just innocent and no longer loves him¡­ Just thinking of this possibility, my heart throbbed uncontrobly. This is still in the case of amnesia, if the memory is restored, what will happen to him? Jennifer didn¡¯t notice Jean¡¯s strangeness, she got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first.¡± After drinking such a small bowl of bird¡¯s nest, I can¡¯t control my physical condition, which shows that my body has be extremely poor. Seeing that Jean was in a daze, she thought he was thinking about something, so she walked out of the banquet hall without waiting for his response. The bathroom of Empire Hotel isrge and high-end, and there are several artistic stereoscopic mirrors in the middle. Jennifer nced at herself in the stereoscopic mirror, put on morous and strong makeup, and looked more and more simr to Ginny. She hated seeing herself like this, so she quickly looked back and walked inside. When she came out to wash her hands, the bathroom door was suddenly closed with a loud ¡®bang¡¯, followed by the sound of it being locked. Sensing that something was wrong, she quickly turned around, walked around a few stereoscopic mirrors blocking her view, and saw Brian sitting in a wheelchair. He was wearing a hospital gown and a mask, with his hands drooping on the armrests of the wheelchair, and a pair of dark and vicious eyes staring at her. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 288 Vouchers Jennifer¡¯s heart stopped beating suddenly when she saw Brian, fear and nervousness invaded instantly. ¡°Brian¡­¡± She was so frightened that her face was pale and her voice trembled. Seeing how frightened she was, Brian tilted his head slightly, ¡°Jennifer, long time no see. Jennifer was trembling all over, but she still held her body up and said calmly: ¡°Brian, what¡¯s the matter with youing to the women¡¯s room to find me?¡± Brian seemed to smile, and raised his eyes a little: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just wanted to thank you.¡± After he finished speaking, he took off the mask on his face, revealing a mouth that had been stitched with more than a dozen stitches. The dense needles and threads looked a little scary, and Jennifer took a step back in fright. Brian didn¡¯t care, and hooked his finger at her, ¡°Come here.¡± Jennifer shook her head, not only unwilling to go there, but turned around and ran to the next bathroom. Seeing this, two bodyguards with iron bars following Brian immediately caught up. After blocking her way, he took her arms from left to right, and lifted her to Brian. She was held down by the bodyguards and knelt at Brian¡¯s feet in an extremely humiliating position. ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯re still good at running.¡± After Brianughed, he looked down at Jennifer with a smirk on his face. ¡°But where can you go?¡± Heughed like a pervert, and then fixed his cold eyes on her body afterughing. ¡°Thanks to you, my hands are disabled, my legs are disabled, and even my mouth is ruined. How can I thank you?¡± In thest sentence, he bit her hard, as if he wanted to tear her apart. Jennifer trembled with fright at his appearance. ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Brian raised his eyebrows, and the smile on his face became more and more eerie. ¡°The night you gave me the contract, I met a gang whose leader wore a golden mask.¡± ¡°He said a word at the time, but at that time I was tortured to the point of fainting several times, and I couldn¡¯t quite hear what it was.¡± ¡°After I woke up, I desperately remembered and thought desperately. Fortunately, God has eyes, and I finally remembered it.¡± ¡°Guess what he said at the time?¡± Brian spoke in such a tone like an old friend chatting, which made Jennifer feel a little inexplicably intrusive. Especially when he mentioned that the leader was wearing a golden mask, she subconsciously trembled. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She had suspected that the person who was cruel to Brian was Mr. Night, A but she didn¡¯t expect it to be him. She didn¡¯t know the purpose of Brian¡¯s sudden mention of Mr. Night, so she pretended to be nonchnt and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t guess¡­¡± ¡°Cannot guess?¡± Brian showed a look of disbelief, and then gave a sinister smile. ¡°Hehe, let me tell you.¡± He bent down, put a mouth that had been cut open by a knife, and put it in front of Jennifer, and said with a smile: ¡°He said I hugged her, kissed her, let her sit on myp, so he wanted to give me a little punishment.¡± ¡°I thought about it carefully, and the only one who has hugged, kissed, and sat on thep, but never fucked, is you¡­¡± When Jennifer heard this, her face turned pale again. No wonder Brian just said that he wanted to thank her and mentioned Mr. Night inexplicably. It turned out that it was because Mr. Night said such a sentence, which made Brian suspect that she ordered it. She thought Brian was here to settle a fake contract with her just now, but she didn¡¯t expect that he came to seek revenge on her! Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Who is the man weaning the mask 288 Vouchers While her mind was turning, Brian suddenly ignored the tearing pain in his thigh, lifted his leather shoes, and hooked her chin with his toes. ¡°Bitch! The way I am now is caused by the people you sent. Do you think I should thank you properly?¡± Jennifer hadn¡¯t seen the anger in Brian¡¯s eyes before, and now she was forced to look up at him, seeing the overwhelming anger in it at a nce. She was so frightened by the anger, and felt that now was not the time to be afraid, so she gritted her teeth and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Brain, have you misunderstood? I have never sent anyone to harm you, and I don¡¯t know the masked person you mentioned¡­¡± Even if Brian believes that she sent Mr. Night to kill him, she can¡¯t admit. that she knows Mr. Night. Besides, it was indeed not she who ordered Mr. Night to deal with Brian, she herself only found out after watching the news the next day. And she was a victim too. ¡°Do not know?¡± Seeing her y dumb, Brian grinned again. Such a weird and gloomyugh made Jennifer¡¯s skin crawl. She clenched her palms tightly, but still gritted her teeth to deny: ¡°That person wearing a mask, even if you dare to deal with it, it shows that he has a lot of background. How can a person of my background come into contact with someone with such a background¡­¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brian still curled his lips into a sinister smile: ¡°You can still speak as before, and you almost convinced me again, but this time¡­¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes filled with eerie anger suddenly burst out with cruelty. ¡°I will never let you go!¡± After he finished speaking, he kicked Jennifer away hard. Jennifer, who was kicked to the ground, had no time to react when she was hit hard on the back with an iron rod by the bodyguard! When the stick came down, the piercing pain spread from the back, and the pain made her sweat instantly¡­ ¡°Bitch! It¡¯s fine if you team up with Murphy¡¯s Toby to trick me, but you still want to send someone to harm me. Do you think I¡¯m a vegetarian?!¡± His face was disfigured, his body was disabled, and he was facing a huge liquidated damages from Murphy, all thanks to this bitch. After waking up from aa, he learned that his father had been arrested and Marc was defeated, so he wanted to use the Wenbrick contract Jennifer signed for him to revive Marc! Unexpectedly, Murphy¡¯s Toby told him that ording to the breach. use of the contract, he had breached the contract. Not only could he not get the development rights of Wenbrick, but he also had to Only then did he discover that the breach use in the contract was that Marc could not have any negative news. Once the scandal was revealed, Marc would pay Murphy billions in liquidated damages. As if he had already predicted that he would be exposed to negative news, he was specially asked to correct the terms of the contract, and then the negative news of him was released, which not only wiped him out, but also made him bear a huge liquidated damage. This made him suspect that it was Jennifer and Toby ying him together, after all, the person who asked him to correct the contract that night was Toby! But he wasn¡¯t sure if the masked man was Toby, so he could only pry open Jennifer¡¯s mouth! ¡°Say! Who is that masked man?! Is it Toby?!¡± Brian¡¯s cold voice came from above her head, and Jennifer tremble with fright. She didn¡¯t understand why Brian suspected that the masked man was Toby, and just about to ask him, another stick fell down. The pain of broken bones made her so painful that she couldn¡¯t even make a sound, so she could only curl up into a ball to relieve the pain¡­ She was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak, but Brian thought she was being stubborn, waved his hand, and hit the back hard with an iron rod! Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 The person who came to save her 288 Vouchers pain¡­¡­ suffocating pain¡­ It hurt so badly that she couldn¡¯t even breathe¡­ However, Brian didn¡¯t intend to just let her go. He ordered two bodyguards to press her on the sink and looked at her with a smile. ¡°My only regret is that I haven¡¯t fucked you, but watching the live broadcast is quite touching, don¡¯t you think?¡± This sentence is more lethal than the pain on the body. She didn¡¯t even care about the injury on her back, and shook her head desperately at Brian. ¡°Brian, I really don¡¯t know who that masked man is, and I don¡¯t know what you mean by Toby¡­¡± She gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t say Mr. Night because she knew that if she said who it was, Brian would actually let the bodyguard fuck her. Now he just wants to use this method to force her to tell who Mr. Night is. As long as she doesn¡¯t tell, he still has a chance. Brian had always known that Jennifer was smart and couldn¡¯t get words out of her mouth without some seriousness. He raised his chin to the two bodyguards, and ordered coldly: ¡°Fuck her!¡± The bodyguard heard the order and immediately went to pick up Jennifer¡¯s clothes. Jennifer was frightened and resisted desperately, but she couldn¡¯t hold the strength of the two men. They pressed her arms from left to right, and pressed her against the sink. One took off her clothes, the other took off her pants, and the two quickly stripped her clean¡­ Brianughed excitedly as they pressed down to touch her and kiss her. That voice, apanied by the touch on her body, made Jennifer feel as if she had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She was going crazy, struggling like hell, but the more she struggled, the more excited Brian was. ¡°Quick, get her done!¡± ¡°Brian, I¡¯ll tell you who that masked man is, let me go!¡± Holding the only bargaining chip, she gritted her teeth and yelled at Brian. When the two bodyguards heard that she was about to reveal who the masked man was, they stopped immediately. Brian didn¡¯t care at all: ¡°Take care of her first, teach her a lesson!¡± He used to be like that, whenever he wanted to do something with her, she would dissuade him with words, so he didn¡¯t touch her several times. The two men got the order, and they bullied themselves down again, groping Jennifer indiscriminately. Just when the two men were about to fuck her, the bathroom door was kicked open from the outside. The person who rushed in was Jean in a ck suit¡­ The moment she saw him, Jennifer seemed to see the old Hill. At that time, when she was bullied by her ssmates in the bathroom, he was also the one who rushed in to save her. ¡°Hill¡­¡± The sound she couldn¡¯t help calling out made Jean¡¯s heart suddenly ache, and even his limbs ached. He rushed over desperately, kicked over the security guard, took off his coat, and covered Jennifer. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± He picked up Jennifer, held her tightly in his arms, and whispered something soothing. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This is what he said subconsciously, but it made Jennifer stunned. Now she suddenly couldn¡¯t tell whether it was Jean or Hill who came. ¡°Jean¡­¡± Brian, who was sitting in a wheelchair, tilted his head to look at Jean. ¡°Be safe.¡± He greeted Jean lightly, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of Jean at all. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 When Jean looked up at Brian, his eyes suddenly turned scarlet. ¡°Brian, you dare to touch my woman, you are courting death!¡± Holding Jennifer in his arms, he stepped up to Brian and kicked his wheelchair over. Brian¡¯s hands and feet were still under treatment, and he couldn¡¯t use h strength at all. After being kicked like this, he was lying on the ground like a soft-skinned shrimp, unable to move. But he didn¡¯t care at all, turned his head, opened the mouth that had be stitched a dozen times, looked at Jennifer andughed sinisterly. ¡°Jennifer, Jennifer, you are really good, even Jean has been taken care by you, no wonder you don¡¯t want to be fucked by me¡­¡± What he said made Jean extremely disgusted. It was as if someone had defiled the treasure he held in his hands, maki him suddenly paranoid and terrifying. Suddenly, like a madman, he stepped on Brian¡¯s mouth with his heavy leather shoes. He crushed it with all his strength, as if he wanted to crush his mouth ju like that. The cruelty in his eyes finally made Brian feel scared. He desperately begged for mercy, but Jean was crushed to death as if she N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. hadn¡¯t heard. Seeing Jean like this, Jennifer woke up instantly. The person who came was not Hill, but Jean. That¡¯s how he crushed her heart back then¡­ Jennifer was in a daze, Jean was dealing with Brian, and no one notice the bodyguard who got up behind him. Almost without any defense, Jean was hit hard on the back of the head the iron rod in the hand of the bodyguard. Such a big impact made Jean¡¯s eyes go dark, and he almost fell to the ground. Afraid that Jennifer would fall down, he gritted his teeth and braced himself, knelt on the ground on one knee, and was relieved when he sa that the person in his arms hadn¡¯t moved at all. ¡°Jean, are you okay?¡± Jennifer hooked the hand on the back of his neck, it was dripping wet, when she let go, it was full of blood. She turned pale with fright, grabbed his arm, her eyes were full of anxiety. ¡°You are injured, let¡¯s get out of here and go to the hospital!¡± What she hurt was only the back, but what he hurt was the head, that wa a fatal ce, with so much blood, it must be very serious. But Jean shook her head, without saying a word, after gently cing her on the ground, she got up and stood up straight. When he turned his head, the murderous look in his eyes made the bodyguard holding the iron bar shiver uncontrobly. The bodyguard was a little afraid to go forward, but he was eager to try, and even winked at another bodyguard lying on the ground. The bodyguard thought that the two had a better chance,of winning, but Jean lifted his foot and kicked him several meters away. Immediately afterwards, he turned around and knocked down another bodyguard who rushed up with a punch. After he knocked them down, he took away the iron bars from their hand and mmed them on the head. One side to one side, the movement is clean and neat, without any ¡¤ softness. He didn¡¯t turn his head to look at Brian lying on the ground until the two bodyguards passed out. Brian saw that Jean had gone crazy, limp on the ground, not daring to move, not even daring to say a word. Seeing that he was cowardly, Jean picked up Jennifer and walked out of the bathroom. Jennifer was worried about the injury on the back of his head and wanted him to put herself down, but he held her tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Jenny, are you hurt anywhere?¡± Jean¡¯s voice was trembling, if he had been one stepte, she would have been defiled by those two bastards! Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°No.¡± Jennifer shook her head, her back injury was nothingpared to the bleeding gash on the back of his head. ¡°You are seriously injured, let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± His blood was all over Jennifer¡¯s hands, it was so bright red that she couldn¡¯t help but think back to the night when he was hit by a car five years ago. This made her feel even more guilty. It was to save her twice that she was injured so badly. I don¡¯t know why Jean wanted to protect her like this? ¡°Good.¡± Jean nodded to her, and when he carried her across the banquet hall, several bodyguards saw them and quickly surrounded them. Seeing that Jean was hurt so badly, they med themselves for not protecting him well, and they all apologized. But Jean didn¡¯t care at all, and after ordering them to arrest Brian to the police station, he hurried to the hotel lobby. Jennifer is undressed, but fortunately Jean¡¯s coat is rtivelyrge, wrapping her petite body But she was still a little ufortable, afraid that people who entered and left the hotel would see her, so she buried her head in Jean¡¯s arms. When she was nestled in his arms, a group of bodyguards suddenly walked in from the hotel entrance, about twenty or so, blocking their way Jean stopped suddenly, and looked at the man who got out of the extended Lincoln car at the door of the hotel. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The man was wearing a ck suit and a ck overcoat, and his whole body was hidden in the dim light. Standing on the spot like a statue, staring at the two of them with a pair of dark and cold eyes. ¡°Jean.¡± Hearing that familiar voice, Jennifer¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She didn¡¯t have time to think about why Shaun was here, she just buried her head deeper into Jean¡¯s arms. She thought he couldn¡¯t see her like this, but she didn¡¯t know that pair of cold eyes were fixed on her body. Jean naturally sensed Shaun¡¯s unkindness, but he didn¡¯t know where his unkindness came from. ¡°Shaun, what do you mean?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to offend Shaun, why did he send so many bodyguards to surround them. Shaun stretched out his long legs and walked up to the two step by step. The moment he lowered his eyebrows, he saw Jennifer undressed at a nce. His delicate face was instantly stained with gloom, and even his hazy eyes were as cold as a sharp sword. ¡°Give her to me.¡± His eyes, staring at Jennifer in his arms, didn¡¯t move a bit. With that look in his eyes, Jean, who is also a man, naturally knew what it was. He hugged Jennifer tightly and took a step back, his eyes also showing possessiveness. ¡°Shaun, what is your rtionship with her, why should I hand her over to you?¡± Shaun sneered, his eyes dimmed indifferently, and he nced lightly at Jennifer. ¡°You want to go with him, or follow me.¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 He didn¡¯t even bother to answer Jean¡¯s question, only giving Jennifer a choice. Jennifer¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her throat when she was stared at by those eyes. She thought that Shaun came to the hotel for business, but she didn¡¯t expect that he woulde to find her. This made Jennifer a little overwhelmed, even looking at him with confused eyes. Shaun never revealed his rtionship with anyone in front of anyone. This is the first time. What happened to him? ¡°Shaun, she doesn¡¯t know you, so naturally she won¡¯t go with you.¡± Jean¡¯s hand hugged her tightly, as if to rub her into his body. In fact, he had vaguely guessed the rtionship between the two, but he didn¡¯t want to think about it. He was afraid that after thinking deeply, he would not be able to bear it, so he simply pretended to be stupid. Jennifer noticed Jean¡¯s uneasiness, and then recovered from the daze. ¡°Mr Murphy, sorry, I can¡¯t go with you.¡± Jean was injured just because of her, and she wanted to apany him to the hospital for treatment, so she boldly rejected Shaun: When the man in front of him heard these words, the coldness in his became deeper and deeper, even his eyebrows and eyes were cold. eyes C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jennifer didn¡¯t dare to look at Shaun like this, she quickly turned her head and said to Jean, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jean¡¯s face softened a lot when he heard that. No matter what their rtionship was, it was the best result for Jennifer to choose him at this moment. He put away his heavy heart, hugged Jennifer tightly, and passed Shaun without saying a word. Shaun turned his head and nced at Jennifer, his gloomy eyes seemed to be piercing her. Jennifer quickly lowered her eyes, trying to avoid his hot gaze, but he suddenly grabbed her arm. That bony hand, with all its strength, pulled her down from Jean¡¯s arms. Jennifer was pulled so hard that she was caught off guard and fell to the ground. The injured part of her back rubbed against the ground, causing her to sweat profusely from the pain. But she didn¡¯t care about the pain, and quickly reached out to pick up the coat that had just slipped off her body. It¡¯s a pity that Shaun kicked him away before his hand touched the corner of the coat. Immediately after her body warmed up, a ck coat wrapped her tightly. This overcoat is so big that it even covers the exposed legs. The light fragrance emanating faintly made Jennifer stunned in ce . Chapter 123 Chapter 123 She slowly raised her head and looked at Shaun standing in front of her For a moment, she thought he was crazy¡­ He actually snatched her from Jean in public. Isn¡¯t he afraid that others will know the rtionship between them? ¡°Shaun!¡± Seeing him treating Jennifer like this, Jean turned pale with anger, and no matter what Shaun¡¯s status was, she rushed up and wanted to punch him. Just now when Jennifer¡¯s clothes slipped off, a group of bodyguards brought by Shaun turned around to avoid them. Now aware of Jean¡¯s hostility, he immediately turned around and stepped. forward to stop him No matter how powerful Jean was, he was no match for more than twenty bodyguards. He was quickly pinned to the ground and could not move. Lea stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, and said with a Smule ¡°Mr. Smith, Mr Murphy has some personal grievances to deal with, please go and wait.¡± His tone was very polite, but his actions were very rough. Regardless of whether he wanted to or not, several bodyguards pulled him away directly Seeing this, Jennifer quickly said to Shaun, ¡°Shaun, I¡¯ll go with you, don¡¯t beat him.¡± The wound on the back of Jean¡¯s head was still bleeding, but it couldn¡¯t sand a group of professional bodyguards. Shaun acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard of it, and raised his slender fingers to grab her chin. ¡°You are so worried about him, is it because he sleeps so well?¡± His words were so blunt and embarrassing. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jennifer opened her tightly pursed lips, but didn¡¯t know what to say. The man let go of her chin, opened her coat, looked at her corbone covered with hickey marks, and her expression suddenly turned cold.. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to leave, even having to do menstrual periods¡­¡± Jennifer was startled, she only told Mr. Night that her period was inconvenient, how could Shaun know? She looked at Shaun in shock, only to see his eyes fall on her blood- stained hands. ¡°Heh, you did it so ruthlessly, your hands are covered in blood¡­¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 It turned out that he saw the blood on his hand, so he thought she was on her period and wanted to have sex with Jean. Faced with his humiliation and mistrust, Jennifer was obviously much calmer than before. She said softly: ¡°Shaun, you and I have broken up. Who I do it with, how I do it, and how hard I do it has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Hearing this sentence, the hand resting on her neck suddenly choked. The man grabbed her neck with one hand and lifted her up from the ground. A strong force strangled the airway, and the suffocation hit, making her heart ache. Her symptoms of heart failure require enough oxygen to maintain, onceck of oxygen, she will die! Coupled with the injury in the back, the pain was so painful that it was difficult to breathe, and now the airway is being strangled¡­ She could feel the suffocation, slowly grabbing her heart, making her open her mouth desperately, wanting to inhale air. But that big palm didn¡¯t give her any chance, and the force on her neck became stronger and stronger¡­ With trembling hands, she tried to grab the hem of Shaun¡¯s clothes, but she had no strength. She could only look at Shaun with tears in her eyes, hoping that he would show mercy and let her go. Seeing that her face was abnormally pale, as if she was about to die, Shaun quickly let go of her hand and pushed her to the ground. Jennifer, who got a chance to breathe,y on the ground, clutching her heart, trying her best to say a word with difficulty. ¡°Medicine¡­¡­¡± She needs to take medicine, take medicine ASAP, or get oxygen immediately, or she will die! Every time she sees Shaun, she will take a lot of medicine to control the condition. Over the years, she had only been sick once in front of him, but that time he mistook her for pretending to be sick for money. So, from then on, she kept her heart disease well-hidden and never told Shaun, but at this moment¡­ Jennifer stretched out her hand to Shaun, begging for help with a trembling voice: ¡°I¡­ have a heart attack¡­please¡­help me¡­¡± She is not afraid of death, but the feeling of suffocation makes her feel so painful that she wants to survive subconsciously. Shaun¡¯s cold and indifferent eyes trembled slightly. ¡°Where is the medicine?¡± medicine in¡­ Jennifer suddenly remembered that she took a lot of medicine before going out, so she went out without a bag¡­ Thinking of this, she suddenly let go of her struggling hand. It should be that her life was approaching, so it was such a coincidence that the medicine was not with her. She gave up calling for help, clutched her heart and turned over to look up at the light. It was dark and gloomy, with no lighting in, as if she hade to hell¡­ N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In a daze, a delicate face came into view with light. Immediately after a whirlwind, the man picked her up. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Nestled in his arms, Jennifer forced her eyes to look at the three- dimensional and wless profile. She couldn¡¯t see the look in his eyes clearly, but she could feel that he hugged her very tightly, as if he was afraid of losing her, so hard. This was the first time that Shaun hugged her in front of so many people in public. Jennifer was a little greedy for such an embrace, and couldn¡¯t help but rest her head on his hard chest. Just a little indulgence¡­ With a cold face, Shaun quickly put her into the car. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ginny, who was walking towards the hotel, saw Shaun getting into the car with a woman in his arms, her face darkened, and she hurried over. ¡°Shaun, who is she?¡± When Shaun saw her, he quickly closed the car door, and Ginny didn¡¯t see who the woman was. She could only stare at the woman in the co-pilot through the thick car film, and asked coldly, ¡°Shaun, who is she?!¡± Shaun had already proposed marriage to her, and even the engagement date was set, but he actually hugged another woman outside. What¡¯s even worse, isn¡¯t it because of mental cleanliness that Shaun is not close to women? Why would you take the initiative to hug someone else?! Ginny¡¯s face was filled with disbelief and resentment at the same time: ¡°Shaun, why don¡¯t you speak?!¡± Shaun ignored her, went straight around the front of the car, walked to the main driver, got in the car and closed the door, all in one go. When Ginny watched the car disappear in front of her eyes at an extremely fast speed, her gentle face was instantly covered with ayer of frost. She took out her mobile phone and made a call: ¡°Go and find out who is the woman who apanied Shaun to the Empire Hotel today!¡± Still breathing heavily, Jennifer exerted all her strength and looked sideways at Shaun who was galloping. ¡°You¡­ hurry up and chase your fianc¨¦e¡­ leave me alone¡­¡¯ ¡± After finishing a sentence intermittently, it almost killed her.. With great difficulty, she leaned against the co-pilot and took a big gulp of air, but she couldn¡¯t relieve the suffocation. Shaun frowned, nced at her, but didn¡¯t reply to her words. With a cold face, without saying a word, he drove the car quickly into the hospital. Jennifer saw him walking quickly towards the hospital with her in his arms, stretched out her weak little hand, and raised it to grab his white shirt. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to go to the hospital¡­¡± The woman¡¯s fingers touching the skin were icy cold, as if the temperature had faded rapidly before dying, which made his heart tremble suddenly. ¡°Hey, be good, there is oxygen in the hospital.¡± After a word offort, Shaun hugged the woman in his arms tightly and walked straight to the triage table. The person in charge of the hospital, who was inspecting the triage desk, saw Shauning, and rushed to greet him. ¡°Shaun¡­¡± ¡°Lanice, heart attack, put on oxygen!¡± Lanice, who was wearing a white coat, was interrupted by Shaun before she could speak. She nced at the woman in Shaun¡¯s arms who couldn¡¯t breathe, and 3358 ||| < quickly led him to the next ward. ¡°Shaun, please follow me!¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Lanice pushed open the door of the empty ward, let Shaun put the person on the hospital bed, quickly pulled the oxygen mask, and quickly helped Jennifer put it on. The fresh oxygen inhaled made Jennifer feel like a fish out of water and suddenly returned to the pond, regaining a new life. Holding on to the oxygen mask, she desperately inhaled, and the heart that was suffocated to the point of being unable to breathe was supplied with oxygen again. Shaun saw that herplexion regained a bit of vitality, and the tense expression gradually returned to indifference and alienation. He looked at Lanice who was examining Jennifer: ¡°How is she?¡± Lanice listened to Jennifer¡¯s heart for a while, feeling something was wrong. ¡°After inhaling oxygen, he recovered. For the specific situation, further examination is needed.¡± She did have symptoms of heart failure, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak nonsense in front of Shaun before the test results came out. Shaun ordered coldly: ¡°Give her a full body checkup.¡± Lanice nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll go out and make arrangements first.¡± Jennifer, who was inhaling oxygen, gave up struggling after hearing the conversation between the two. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t hide her illness anymore, Shaun knew it as soon as he knew it. 50 ord After Lanice left, Shaun took out his mobile phone and called Lea. ¡°Two things, the hotel¡¯s surveince was deleted, and Jean¡¯s mouth was gagged.¡± Lea respectfully replied: ¡°Yes¡±. Shaun then put down his phone and looked down at Jennifer, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had a heart attack?¡± His expression was as indifferent as ever, as if he was not worried about her illness, but med her for hiding it. Seeing his indifferent appearance, Jennifer¡¯s slight ripples just now gradually faded away. She raised her hand to take off the oxygen mask to speak, but a hand with sharp knuckles grabbed her wrist. ¡°Do not move.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The man¡¯s pleasant voice came to his ears, hitting Jennifer¡¯s heart, causing several ripples. She held down the abnormal heart, trying to control the beating frequency, but was frightened by the man who suddenly leaned over to beat faster. Shaun¡¯s tall body came with a suffocating sense of oppression, which made Jennifer couldn¡¯t help shrinking her neck back. But he didn¡¯t realize it, and pressed her on the hospital bed, lowered his head and stared at her pale face, and asked softly, ¡°What else is ufortable?¡± Shaun seldom cared about her like this, almost never. This sudden gentleness made Jennifer extremely ufortable. She pressed her back tightly against the hospital bed, and after pulling away from him, she breathed a sigh of relief. She lowered her eyshes and whispered: ¡°Back¡­¡± This appearance is cute and quiet, exactly the same as when she was following him, as if she had never changed. The cold and hard lines on Shaun¡¯s face softened a little. He unbuttoned her coat and nced at her back. Three dark red iron rod marks were almost sunken into the flesh. If you look closely, you can see the traces of cracked bones, which are eye-catching. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°How is this going?¡± Shaun¡¯s expression turned cold a little bit, even his eyes were covered with frost. ¡°Jean hit?¡± Jennifer quickly shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not him, it¡¯s Brian¡­¡± Shaun¡¯s beautiful thick eyebrows were suddenly furrowed, ¡°Say it clearly.¡± Jennifer had no choice but to tell him everything that happened at the hotel just now. After the man knew that she didn¡¯t bleed because of doing that kind of thing with Jean, his frowning brows slightly rxed. But when he heard that she was almost defiled by the bodyguard brought by Brian, the thick eyebrows that had just opened were tightly knit together. Almost without thinking, the man took out his mobile phone and made another call, ¡°Toby, deal with Brian!¡± Toby, who received Shaun¡¯s call, quickly replied respectfully: ¡°Yes.¡± Jennifer looked at Shaun who was on the phone, a little shocked that he would help him deal with Brian. Is it because he learned that the woman he yed with was almost touched by others, so he helped her, or because he cared about her? Jennifer thought of Brian mentioning Murphy¡¯s Toby, and couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°That Toby¡­ is it Toby?¡± When Shaun heard this, his expression didn¡¯t change much, but his eyes moved slightly, and he nodded lightly as a response to her. Seeing him nodding, Jennifer¡¯s face darkened. Brian said that she teamed up with Toby to cheat him, and suspected that Toby was Mr. Night What does it mean, what¡¯s going on? She wants to ask Shaun, but she doesn¡¯t want him to know that she slept with Mr. Night. She was afraid that he would be angry, and that he would feel that she was being promiscuous, and she was even more afraid of his verbal insults, so she didn¡¯t dare to say this. Shaun nced at Jennifer, who was pale, and raised his hand to touch her face: ¡°Hold on for a while.¡± His broad palms almost covered her small face, and Jennifer had an illusion when his fingertips rubbed against her face repeatedly. The man in front of him seemed to care about her very much, and he didn¡¯t want her to suffer a little bit of harm, as if he had carved her into his bones and loved her. Shaun saw her eyes wide open, staring at him in disbelief, suddenly regained his senses, let go of her hand, turned around and walked out quickly Through the ss of the ward, Jennifer saw that he seemed to be ordering the female doctor named Lanice to check her back first. Soon, Lanice came in with a bunch of instruments. Under Shaun¡¯s watchful eye, Lanice first checked the injury on Jennifer¡¯s back. ¡°There are signs of tearing in the ribs, but fortunately they are not broken. I will give you some relief medicine first, and endure the pain.¡± After Lanice finished speaking, she took out a jar of ointment, took a spoonful of it in her palm, rubbed it open, and applied it on her back. The technique was very gentle, but just touching it made Jennifer feel. piercing, and the pain was so painful that she was dripping with cold sweat. Shaun stepped forward to hold her trembling shoulders, the heat of his palms made Jennifer grit her teeth and endure it. After a heart-piercing pain, Lanice drew several cans of her blood for testing. After a lot of tossing, Jennifer was exhausted. She closed her eyes and wanted to fall into a deep sleep, but she looked at Shaun uneasy. ¡°Shaun¡± She strained her eyelids, looked at Shaun who was sitting in front of the hospital bed, watching her all the time, ¡°Can you let Jean go first?¡± Seeing her like this, and still thinking about Jean, those hazy eyes that had finally softened suddenly became cold. ¡°Take care of yourself first!¡± Leaving this sentence behind, Shaun got up and left without even turning his head. Seeing the cold, arrogant and alienated figure disappear from sight, Jennifer sighed weakly Shaun is still the same as always, cold and ruthless¡­ After Lanice finished the blood test, she returned to the ward with the report, but she didn¡¯t see Shaun. She thought he was gone, so she handed the report directly to Jennifer who was lying on the hospital bed. ¡°Jennifer, you have severe heart failure, why didn¡¯t you get hospitalized?¡± 85.41% Jennifer, who had been drowsy several times, heard Lanice¡¯s voice, but still braced herself, and reached out to take the report from her. ¡°Hospitalization is nothing more than waiting for death in another ce¡­¡± There was endless despair in her voice, as if she was ready to die. Lanice has seen many incurable patients, and there is not much disturbance about this. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It¡¯s just that she is a woman brought by Shaun, so Lanice has taken a lot of care of her. ¡°Does Shaun know?¡± Jennifer shook her head. Seeing this, Lanice understood. ¡°Should I tell him?¡± When she asked, Jennifer was taken aback. She thought Lanice would tell Shaun directly, but she didn¡¯t expect to ask for her opinion first. D 23 20 ¡°Can I not tell him?¡± ¡°Can.¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 After Lanice nodded, she made a condition: ¡°But you have to tell me what is the rtionship between you. It was the first time she had seen Shaun so interested in a woman, whic made her a little curious. Jennifer replied softly: ¡°It used to be his lover¡¯s stand-in, but now¡­it ha nothing to do with it.¡± Lanice smiled, ¡°Darling, are you talking about Ginny?¡± Jennifer nodded nomittally, and the smile on Lanice¡¯s mouth deepened. She didn¡¯t say much, and after telling Jennifer to take a good rest, she turned and walked out of the ward. After Lanice left, Jennifer couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. I don¡¯t know how long I slept, but the moment I opened my eyes, I saw Shaun sitting next to me. He was wearing a ck stand-up cor sweater. Under the sunlight, his skin was fair and his eyebrows were picturesque. The nobility and elegance exuded from all over her body made people dare not profane easily, nor dare to approach her. A report was held between his slender fingers, and his long eyshes were drooping, flipping through the pages of the report. He looked at the report without any changes and ups and downs, presumably Lanice made a fake report for him. Lanice kept her promise, kept it a secret from her, and even made a fake report for her, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about it. But isn¡¯t Shaun already gone, why is he still standing by her hospital bed? Jennifer forced herself to sit up, but when she moved, she pulled the wound on her back, and a bone- eating pain suddenly hit her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Seeing that she woke up, Shaun moved around, his expression turned cold, and he reached out to hold her shoulders and help her turn sideways. With his help, Jennifer slowly turned her body to the side. This posture ¡¤ can avoid touching the injury on her back. It¡¯s just that she is so thirsty and wants to drink water¡­ She raised her eyes to look at Shaun, and saw that he had a face that would never melt for thousands of years, and retracted the words when he reached the edge of his mouth. She stretched out her hand to get the water cup beside the hospital bed, but found that the blood on her hand had been washed off, and she even put on a hospital gown on her body. ¡°What do you want?¡± Before she had time to think about who helped her handle the hands and clothes, Shaun¡¯s indifferent and gentle voice came from above her head. ¡°Water¡­¡­¡± Shaun picked up the water ss next to her, put his arms around her waist, lifted her upper body vigorously, and fed her water himself. Jennifer flinched, staring at him suspiciously, as if trying to see a change in his expression. He didn¡¯t show any expression, he was still as indifferent and distant as usual, but the way he looked at her was gentler than before. Seeing her drink the water little by little, Shaun slowly put her down, the movements were so gentle that Jennifer suspected that the man in front of him was a fake. ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± She wants to ask him what¡¯s wrong? Shaun stared at her face, and said solemnly: ¡°I have already ordered people to find a heart that can match yours. Just wait a little longer, and I will definitely do my best to cure you.¡± His words, like a warm current, slowly flowed into Jennifer¡¯s heart, making her seem to see a glimmer of hope. If she didn¡¯t know that she was in the advanced stage of heart failure, I¡¯m afraid she would raise her eyebrows and smile, and reply sweetly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you¡±. After all, she couldn¡¯t make a promise to him, so she could only reply euphemistically: ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a heart for many years, but I can¡¯t find it. You don¡¯t have to have too much hope, I can survive taking medicine¡­¡± After she finished speaking, Shaun¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°I said I will cure you, so don¡¯t refuse.¡± With a cold face, he pulled off the quilt and covered her, picked up the report again, and sat beside her. The thick and slender eyshes drooped down, covering the big and dark eyes, making it difficult for people to see the emotions. hidden in those eyes. But between the tightly knit brows, there was a trace of uneasiness, which was so shallow that you couldn¡¯t see it unless you looked carefully. He has always been good at controlling his emotions. Jennifer couldn¡¯t see through him, so she didn¡¯t bother to specte, andy obediently on her side. It¡¯s rare for them to get along so quietly. It seems that in the past five years, he has never been by her side in this way. Jennifer sometimes wonders where she is in Shaun¡¯s heart. If it was just a stand-in, then why would he alwayse to him after separation. This time, even more so, in front of so many people, he snatched her away from Jean. We have been separated for so long, is it because of mental cleanliness and feeling ufortable in my heart, that¡¯s why I did this? Or¡­ In his heart, he actually likes himself a little bit. She didn¡¯t dare to mention the word love. For a man like Shaun, he would never fall in love with someone easily. When her mind was full of random thoughts, the sound of her phone 0.00% D 23 vibrating interrupted her thoughts. Shaun took out his personal mobile phone, nced at the disyed number, and then answered the call. ¡°Mr Murphy.¡± Lea¡¯s respectful voice came from the other end: ¡°The surveince is finished, no one else will know of Jennifer¡¯s existence, and after you took Jennifer away yesterday, Jean passed out on the spot, so I had no choice but to send him to the city.¡± Hospital.¡± Shaun gave a nonchnt ¡®hmm¡¯: ¡°He¡¯s awake?¡± Lea replied: ¡°I just woke up and kept moring to see Jennifer, look¡­¡± Shaun interrupted coldly: ¡°No.¡± Lea was a little embarrassed: ¡°Mr Murphy, he is Smith¡¯s president after all, and now Smith¡¯s people have been looking for me for someone, so I can¡¯t keep sending someone to lock him up¡­¡¯ ¡± Lea¡¯s implication is that he can withstand the pressure for a while, but not for a lifetime. Shaun thought for a few seconds with a cold face, and finally let go: ¡°Let him go.¡± Then he hung up the phone straight away, and looked up at Jennifer who was sizing him up. In fact, Jennifer had guessed who he was talking about, so she didn¡¯t ask. As long as he was willing to let Jean go, it would be the same when she went to thank Jean when she recovered. Shaun stared at the drip for a while, until all the liquid in the bottle was transfused, and then he helped her pull out the needle. 36.21% Jennifer nced at the three medicine bottles beside her, and she should lose one by one. But Shaun pulled out the retained needle for her. Does this mean that she doesn¡¯t want to have the infusion? When she was full of doubts, Shaun suddenly lifted her quilt and picked her up from the hospital bed Jennifer stared nkly at his side face: ¡°Where to¡­?¡± Shaun looked down at her. ¡°Go home.¡± The home he was talking about was not Eighth Residence, but his private estate This ce covers an area of 100 acres, and there is arge garden when you enter it. From a distance, it seems like you are in a sea of flowers. It took several minutes for the car to drive all the way into the vi building, which shows how huge this manner is. The decoration of the vi is French style, simple and bright, not too dull, but very elegant and suitable for living. Shaun put her on the sofa in the living room, called the housekeeper, asked the housekeeper to cook some meals, and bought some clothes and feminine products ording to her figure, Jennifer finally realized that Shaun brought her back to him s home He not only brought her back to his home, but also let Lanice move the hospital equipment into the vi. Jennifer felt a little embarrassed watching Lanice administer medicine and infusion for her. Lanice was meaningful and smiled at her. ¡°Blessed Jennifer.¡± What Lanice was alluding to was that Shaun was different to her. But this little difference is not her blessing. He took her home and left Lanice to treat her alone, probably out of guilt. If it wasn¡¯t because he strangled her neck that she almost died, he wouldn¡¯t have taken care of her like this. Plus, he was about to get engaged to Ginny, how could this time be any different to her. The word engagement made Jennifer, who was immersed in Shaun¡¯s warmth, suddenly wake up. She remembered Ginny¡¯s resentful and angry look when she saw Shaun holding her into the car. That¡¯s right, he was about to get engaged, but his fianc¨¦ was with another woman. If it was her, he would probably be angrier than Ginny. Thinking of this, Jennifer raised her head and asked Lanice: ¡°How long will it take me to recover?¡± It is difficult for her to move now, and when she can leave, she has to leave quickly, and she must not entangle with the man who has a fiancee. As soon as Lanice helped her re-infuse the fluid, she was a little puzzled when she saw that she was in a hurry to leave. It stands to reason that the person who can get close to Shaun and walk into Shaun¡¯s heart should be eager to stay. Why does she want to leave instead? ¡°You are in thete stage, and it will be difficult to recover, but I have given you some special medicine, and you will be able to go to the ground in a few days.¡± Lanice¡¯s words let Jennifer breathe a sigh of relief, let¡¯s talk to Shaun about leaving after she can walk around on the ground. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After Lanice taped the needle on the back of her hand, she turned and walked out. Shaun is sitting on the sofa outside to deal with business. Several work. mobile phones and several computers are in meetings at the same time. He was obviously very busy, but he still stayed at home motionless, obviously because of Jennifer who was in the room. From Lanice¡¯s point of view, Jennifer is very important to him. She waited for Shaun to hang up all the video conferences, and then walked over. ¡°Mr Murphy, Jennifer still needs to recuperate for a few days, and I wille on time to give her the infusion in these few days.¡± Shaun didn¡¯t look at her, but just nodded indifferently, feeling a little tired in his mind. He thought that Lanice would leave directly after reporting, but he saw that she stood still and hesitated to speak. He twisted his beautiful thick eyebrows, and asked softly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± 34 83% 23250 2880 Lanice hesitated for a few seconds, but still asked, ¡°Mr Murphy, do you care about Jennifer?¡± Lanice was thinking, if Shaun cared so much, it seemed unfair to Mr Murphy to help Jennifer hide her illness. Hearing this, Shaun raised his frosty eyes and nced at Lanice coldly. ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked such a rhetorical question, but he stopped Lanice. She and Lea are cousins, and they can be regarded as knowing Shaun since childhood. Although she didn¡¯t work by Shaun¡¯s side all year round like her cousin did, she still understood his temperament to some extent. It¡¯s just that this understanding is limited to Shaun¡¯s indifferent temperament, and he knows nothing about the rest It can be said that even if it is from Murphy, no one knows what his preferences are, and it can only be guessed based on observation. What Lanice observed and guessed was that Jennifer would affect and affect Shaun¡¯s emotions. It¡¯s just that when he asked back with a cold face, Lanice was a little uncertain. After Lanice nodded, she made a condition: ¡°But you have to tell me what is the rtionship between you. It was the first time she had seen Shaun so interested in a woman, whic made her a little curious. Jennifer replied softly: ¡°It used to be his lover¡¯s stand-in, but now¡­it ha nothing to do with it.¡± Lanice smiled, ¡°Darling, are you talking about Ginny?¡± Jennifer nodded nomittally, and the smile on Lanice¡¯s mouth deepened. She didn¡¯t say much, and after telling Jennifer to take a good rest, she turned and walked out of the ward. After Lanice left, Jennifer couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. I don¡¯t know how long I slept, but the moment I opened my eyes, I saw Shaun sitting next to me. He was wearing a ck stand-up cor sweater. Under the sunlight, his skin was fair and his eyebrows were picturesque. The nobility and elegance exuded from all over her body made people dare not profane easily, nor dare to approach her. A report was held between his slender fingers, and his long eyshes were drooping, flipping through the pages of the report. He looked at the report without any changes and ups and downs, presumably Lanice made a fake report for him. Lanice kept her promise, kept it a secret from her, and even made a fake report for her, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about it. But isn¡¯t Shaun already gone, why is he still standing by her hospital bed? Jennifer forced herself to sit up, but when she moved, she pulled the wound on her back, and a bone- eating pain suddenly hit her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Seeing that she woke up, Shaun moved around, his expression turned cold, and he reached out to hold her shoulders and help her turn sideways. With his help, Jennifer slowly turned her body to the side. This posture ¡¤ can avoid touching the injury on her back. It¡¯s just that she is so thirsty and wants to drink water¡­ She raised her eyes to look at Shaun, and saw that he had a face that would never melt for thousands of years, and retracted the words when he reached the edge of his mouth. She stretched out her hand to get the water cup beside the hospital bed, but found that the blood on her hand had been washed off, and she even put on a hospital gown on her body. ¡°What do you want?¡± Before she had time to think about who helped her handle the hands and clothes, Shaun¡¯s indifferent and gentle voice came from above her head. ¡°Water¡­¡­¡± Shaun picked up the water ss next to her, put his arms around her waist, lifted her upper body vigorously, and fed her water himself. Jennifer flinched, staring at him suspiciously, as if trying to see a change in his expression. He didn¡¯t show any expression, he was still as indifferent and distant as usual, but the way he looked at her was gentler than before. Seeing her drink the water little by little, Shaun slowly put her down, the movements were so gentle that Jennifer suspected that the man in front of him was a fake. ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± She wants to ask him what¡¯s wrong? Shaun stared at her face, and said solemnly: ¡°I have already ordered people to find a heart that can match yours. Just wait a little longer, and I will definitely do my best to cure you.¡± His words, like a warm current, slowly flowed into Jennifer¡¯s heart, making her seem to see a glimmer of hope. If she didn¡¯t know that she was in the advanced stage of heart failure, I¡¯m afraid she would raise her eyebrows and smile, and reply sweetly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you¡±. After all, she couldn¡¯t make a promise to him, so she could only reply euphemistically: ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a heart for many years, but I can¡¯t find it. You don¡¯t have to have too much hope, I can survive taking medicine¡­¡± After she finished speaking, Shaun¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°I said I will cure you, so don¡¯t refuse.¡± With a cold face, he pulled off the quilt and covered her, picked up the report again, and sat beside her. The thick and slender eyshes drooped down, covering the big and dark eyes, making it difficult for people to see the emotions. hidden in those eyes. But between the tightly knit brows, there was a trace of uneasiness, which was so shallow that you couldn¡¯t see it unless you looked carefully. He has always been good at controlling his emotions. Jennifer couldn¡¯t see through him, so she didn¡¯t bother to specte, andy obediently on her side. It¡¯s rare for them to get along so quietly. It seems that in the past five years, he has never been by her side in this way. Jennifer sometimes wonders where she is in Shaun¡¯s heart. If it was just a stand-in, then why would he alwayse to him after separation. This time, even more so, in front of so many people, he snatched her away from Jean. We have been separated for so long, is it because of mental cleanliness and feeling ufortable in my heart, that¡¯s why I did this? Or¡­ In his heart, he actually likes himself a little bit. She didn¡¯t dare to mention the word love. For a man like Shaun, he would never fall in love with someone easily. When her mind was full of random thoughts, the sound of her phone 0.00% D 23 vibrating interrupted her thoughts. Shaun took out his personal mobile phone, nced at the disyed number, and then answered the call. ¡°Mr Murphy.¡± Lea¡¯s respectful voice came from the other end: ¡°The surveince is finished, no one else will know of Jennifer¡¯s existence, and after you took Jennifer away yesterday, Jean passed out on the spot, so I had no choice but to send him to the city.¡± Hospital.¡± Shaun gave a nonchnt ¡®hmm¡¯: ¡°He¡¯s awake?¡± Lea replied: ¡°I just woke up and kept moring to see Jennifer, look¡­¡± Shaun interrupted coldly: ¡°No.¡± Lea was a little embarrassed: ¡°Mr Murphy, he is Smith¡¯s president after all, and now Smith¡¯s people have been looking for me for someone, so I can¡¯t keep sending someone to lock him up¡­¡¯ ¡± Lea¡¯s implication is that he can withstand the pressure for a while, but not for a lifetime. Shaun thought for a few seconds with a cold face, and finally let go: ¡°Let him go.¡± Then he hung up the phone straight away, and looked up at Jennifer who was sizing him up. In fact, Jennifer had guessed who he was talking about, so she didn¡¯t ask. As long as he was willing to let Jean go, it would be the same when she went to thank Jean when she recovered. Shaun stared at the drip for a while, until all the liquid in the bottle was transfused, and then he helped her pull out the needle. 36.21% Jennifer nced at the three medicine bottles beside her, and she should lose one by one. But Shaun pulled out the retained needle for her. Does this mean that she doesn¡¯t want to have the infusion? When she was full of doubts, Shaun suddenly lifted her quilt and picked her up from the hospital bed Jennifer stared nkly at his side face: ¡°Where to¡­?¡± Shaun looked down at her. ¡°Go home.¡± The home he was talking about was not Eighth Residence, but his private estate This ce covers an area of 100 acres, and there is arge garden when you enter it. From a distance, it seems like you are in a sea of flowers. It took several minutes for the car to drive all the way into the vi building, which shows how huge this manner is. The decoration of the vi is French style, simple and bright, not too dull, but very elegant and suitable for living. Shaun put her on the sofa in the living room, called the housekeeper, asked the housekeeper to cook some meals, and bought some clothes and feminine products ording to her figure, Jennifer finally realized that Shaun brought her back to him s home He not only brought her back to his home, but also let Lanice move the hospital equipment into the vi. Jennifer felt a little embarrassed watching Lanice administer medicine and infusion for her. Lanice was meaningful and smiled at her. ¡°Blessed Jennifer.¡± What Lanice was alluding to was that Shaun was different to her. But this little difference is not her blessing. He took her home and left Lanice to treat her alone, probably out of guilt. If it wasn¡¯t because he strangled her neck that she almost died, he wouldn¡¯t have taken care of her like this. Plus, he was about to get engaged to Ginny, how could this time be any different to her. The word engagement made Jennifer, who was immersed in Shaun¡¯s warmth, suddenly wake up. She remembered Ginny¡¯s resentful and angry look when she saw Shaun holding her into the car. That¡¯s right, he was about to get engaged, but his fianc¨¦ was with another woman. If it was her, he would probably be angrier than Ginny. Thinking of this, Jennifer raised her head and asked Lanice: ¡°How long will it take me to recover?¡± It is difficult for her to move now, and when she can leave, she has to leave quickly, and she must not entangle with the man who has a fiancee. As soon as Lanice helped her re-infuse the fluid, she was a little puzzled when she saw that she was in a hurry to leave. It stands to reason that the person who can get close to Shaun and walk into Shaun¡¯s heart should be eager to stay. Why does she want to leave instead? ¡°You are in thete stage, and it will be difficult to recover, but I have given you some special medicine, and you will be able to go to the ground in a few days.¡± Lanice¡¯s words let Jennifer breathe a sigh of relief, let¡¯s talk to Shaun about leaving after she can walk around on the ground. After Lanice taped the needle on the back of her hand, she turned and walked out. Shaun is sitting on the sofa outside to deal with business. Several work. mobile phones and several computers are in meetings at the same time. He was obviously very busy, but he still stayed at home motionless, obviously because of Jennifer who was in the room. From Lanice¡¯s point of view, Jennifer is very important to him. She waited for Shaun to hang up all the video conferences, and then walked over. ¡°Mr Murphy, Jennifer still needs to recuperate for a few days, and I wille on time to give her the infusion in these few days.¡± Shaun didn¡¯t look at her, but just nodded indifferently, feeling a little tired in his mind. He thought that Lanice would leave directly after reporting, but he saw that she stood still and hesitated to speak. He twisted his beautiful thick eyebrows, and asked softly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± 34 83% 23250 2880 Lanice hesitated for a few seconds, but still asked, ¡°Mr Murphy, do you care about Jennifer?¡± Lanice was thinking, if Shaun cared so much, it seemed unfair to Mr Murphy to help Jennifer hide her illness. Hearing this, Shaun raised his frosty eyes and nced at Lanice coldly. ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked such a rhetorical question, but he stopped Lanice. She and Lea are cousins, and they can be regarded as knowing Shaun since childhood. Although she didn¡¯t work by Shaun¡¯s side all year round like her cousin did, she still understood his temperament to some extent. It¡¯s just that this understanding is limited to Shaun¡¯s indifferent temperament, and he knows nothing about the rest It can be said that even if it is from Murphy, no one knows what his preferences are, and it can only be guessed based on observation. What Lanice observed and guessed was that Jennifer would affect and affect Shaun¡¯s emotions. It¡¯s just that when he asked back with a cold face, Lanice was a little uncertain. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°I don¡¯t quite know what you think about Jennifer¡­¡± In fact, Lanice was also afraid that her guess would be wrong, so she asked boldly. If he didn¡¯t care, it would make sense for him to help the patient conceal his illness. If he cared, then he would be scalded to death when he learned the truth in the future. She could get an exact answer from Shaun if she asked this, so she could decide whether to tell him or not. Shaun put down the phone in his hand, picked up the wine ss and took a light sip. His calmness and unhurriedness made Lanice feel that he didn¡¯t seem to care about Jennifer that much¡­ ¡°To me, she is just a physical need.¡± His answer seemed to emphasize to Lanice that he only cared about Jennifer. Lanice heard him say that with her own ears, so she knew what Shaun was thinking about Jennifer. She thought that he was in such a hurry to carry her to the hospital and bring her home for treatment that he was somewhat interested. I didn¡¯t expect it to be limited to physiological needs¡­ This should be the reason why he hasn¡¯t changed yers for five years. Lanice naturally knew that Jennifer was Shaun¡¯s woman, but she had. never seen it before. She used to think that Shaun refused to change for five years, probably because she fell in love with him. Now I know that men are not as emotional as women, they just satisfy their physical needs, so there is no need to talk about likes and dislikes. Especially for Shaun, who has severe mental cleanliness, when he meets a woman he can touch, he will naturally stay by his side and never change. The door was not closed, and the voices of the two people talking outside came in faintly and fell in Jennifer¡¯s ears, which was a bit harsh. The bloody facts were ced in front of her, and only then did she clearly realize what she was in Shaun¡¯s heart. It¡¯s ridiculous that before that, she would still be moved by his asional warmth, which is very silly and stupid. Falling in love with such a man is easy to end, but fortunately, she used reason to restrain her affection for him. In the past five years, she has restrained herself like this, so she didn¡¯t look so cheap when she was abandoned. She raised her right hand to speed up the slowly dripping drip, thinking that if she loses quickly, her illness will recover quickly. After Lanice left, Shaun was busy for a while, until the butler Samuel came upstairs with the cooked porridge. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Only then did he stop what he was doing, raised his eyes and said to Samuel, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Samuel froze for a moment, and soon realized that Shaun was going to deliver porridge to Jennifer in the room himself. Samuel hastily handed him the tray in his hand: ¡°Mr Murphy, be careful it¡¯s hot.¡± Shaun nodded lightly, got up and walked towards the second bedroom with the porridge in his hand. When Jennifer heard footsteps at the door, she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Shaun came in and took a look at her. Seeing her eyshes trembling slightly, he knew she was pretending to sleep, and her indifferent eyes were slightly tinged with warmth After cing the porridge in his hand on the bedside, he sat down on the sofa next to him, as if he wanted to see how long she could hold it. Jennifer probably guessed that he should have seen that he was pretending to sleep, so she gritted her teeth, opened her eyes, and looked at him. Her eyes are big, clean, and clear enough to hold the stars in the sky. Suddenly meeting such eyes, it was like crashing into his heart suddenly, making him look away unconsciously Naturally, he picked up the porridge bowl on the bedside, picked up the spoon, stirred it once and for all, and handed it to Jennifer¡¯s mouth. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Jennifer stared at him nkly, and didn¡¯t realize it for a while. The person who helped her stir the cold porridge, and also wanted to feed her porridge, would be Shaun. ¡°Don¡¯t like millet porridge?¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 He put down the porridge in his hand, picked up another portion of porridge from the tray, and handed it to her mouth again, signaling her to open her mouth with his eyes. When the warm porridge touched her red lips, Jennifer was relieved from disbelief. She didn¡¯t say anything, she just opened her small cherry mouth and drank the porridge bit by bit. ¡°Anything else?¡± After feeding her spoon by spoon, he picked up the porridge bowl next to him, wanting to continue feeding her. Jennifer shook her head quickly: ¡°No need.¡± Only then did Shaun put down the bowl, picked up a tissue and wiped the corners of her mouth for her. With indifferent eyes, he looked her figure up and down, as if he couldn¡¯t understand how thin she was, so he asked coldly, ¡°Why did you lose so much weight?¡± When he hugged her, there was no flesh at the waist, only the bones of his hands could be touched. In fact, he thought she had lost a lot of weight before, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would be so thinner day by day. That palm-sized face was also sickly white, and there was no luster in his eyes. With her like this, it was hard not to make people wonder if she was seriously ill, but there was nothing wrong with the report. After Jennifer knew what he was thinking about her, facing his concern, her heart never fluctuated as before. She lowered her eyshes as if nothing had happened, and responded quietly: ¡°I lost weight to attend my friend¡¯s wedding some time ago.¡± Shaun knew about Carley¡¯s existence, and also knew that she had just got married some time ago, so Jennifer believed her when she said so. He didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but instead told her: ¡°After recovering from illness, eat more.¡± Jennifer responded softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, they had nothing to say. The silence made the atmosphere between the two slightly awkward. Seeing that he was sitting next to him and didn¡¯t intend to leave, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Mr Murphy, can you help me find my bag.¡± Her bag was left in the banquet hall of the Empire Hotel. There were mobile phones and other things in it. I don¡¯t know if anyone took it away for her. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She didn¡¯t care about these things that much, mainly because she was afraid that Carley would not find her. Shaun didn¡¯t mind her calling ¡®Mr Murphy¡¯. Although she was also called by Mr Murphy before, she didn¡¯t feel alienated. After they separated, every time she called him like that, he felt that she was getting farther and farther away from him. Shaun frowned slightly, and after shaking off the uncontroble thoughts in his mind, he took out his mobile phone and called Lea Lea, who had just been evacuated from the city hospital with her people, had no choice but to go back and grab Jennifer¡¯s bag abruptly from Jean¡¯s hand. Lea looked at the small white leather bag in his hand and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. This was probably the most childish thing he had ever done in his life. Lea came to the vi with the bag, handed the things to Samuel, then turned around and went to the study to report thetest situation to Shaun. ¡°Mr Murphy, Jean¡¯s side is sending people everywhere to look for Jennifer, and it looks like he won¡¯t stop until he finds someone.¡± ¡°And Ms Wayne is also checking everywhere who is the woman you hugged yesterday. I¡¯m afraid that if this continues, your mother will be rmed¡­¡± Lea broke out in a cold sweat just mentioning his mother, let alone rming what would happen to her. ¡°Leave Ginny to Lanice, as for Jean¡­¡± A chill suddenly appeared in Shaun¡¯s eyes, as if touching his reverse scales, making him ufortable to mention this name. ¡°Let him find it.¡± If he can find it, it¡¯s his job. As for letting him see Jennifer, that¡¯s up to him. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Lea nced at Shaun, who was sure to win, and could see from the look in his eyes how crazy the possessive desire was. He originally wanted to persuade Shaun to return Jennifer to Jean, but seeing his appearance, he shut up wisely. Shaun probably still can¡¯t let go of Jennifer, so he willpete with Jean. It¡¯s just that Shaun didn¡¯t show his thoughts, so it¡¯s not. easy for him to point it out. He respectfully replied ¡®yes¡¯, and went to find a way to block all news. Although the people in the vi are all Shaun¡¯s confidantes, they can¡¯t stand up to the tricks of thedy in the old house. Lea felt that at this time, all obstacles should be cleared for Shaun instead of persuading him to let go of Jennifer. Jennifer didn¡¯t know what happened in the study room. Seeing that Samuel brought her bag in, Jennifer quickly propped herself up and sat 1. ¡°Jennifer, here¡¯s your bag.¡± Jennifer took the bag from Samuel with both hands, and thanked repeatedly: ¡°Thank you.¡± Samuel smiled kindly, ¡°Shaun helped you find it, thank him if you want.¡± Jennifer twitched the corners of her mouth, and smiled back politely, but didn¡¯t answer his words. It was inconvenient for Samuel to stay in the room for a long time, so he turned and walked out after telling him to ¡®have a good rest¡¯. After Samuel left, Jennifer opened the bag and took out the phone from inside to take a look. Just now, Carley called her a dozen times. Jennifer was taken aback, and quickly replied. After one ring, Carley connected. ¡°Jenny, what the hell is going on? Why is Hill at our door?¡± Before Jennifer could speak, Carley¡¯s surprised voice came from the other end. ¡°Is he going toe to you for revenge after five years?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t expect that Jean woulde to the door. ¡°Carley, he¡¯s not here to get revenge on me.¡± Jennifer told Carley that thepany asked her to entertain Jean. Carley, who was hiding at the stairs, wrinkled her eyebrows andined a few words, ¡°It¡¯s really a sinful fate¡±. Afterining, he subconsciously looked at the man guarding the door. ¡°Jenny, he¡¯s got gauze on his head, he¡¯s wearing a hospital gown, and there¡¯s something wrong with him.¡± Hearing this, Jennifer felt even more guilty: ¡°Carley, he was injured to save me, can you help me tell him to go back to the hospital first, and I will go to him in a few days?¡± Carley only heard the key words: ¡°Save you? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Jennifer roughly exined Brian¡¯s private revenge. After Carley learned the truth, she mored to chop Brian up. But when she heard Jennifer say that Shaun had sent someone to deal with Brian, Carley suddenly shut up. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re with. Shaun now?¡± Jennifer could only nod in agreement, not daring to hide anything from Carley. Carley sighed for a long time, muttered ¡°what a sinful fate¡± and hung up the phone. After she put her mobile phone in her pocket, she carried arge bucket of pork rib soup and walked towards the door of the small apartment. ¡¤ Just now she was happily carrying soup to replenish Jennifer¡¯s body, but she ran into Jean as soon as she got out of the elevator. Before she could be shocked, she hid in the corridor in fright, and waited there for a long time, but Jean didn¡¯t leave. She couldn¡¯t figure out the situation, so she could only call Jennifer, but she made more than a dozen calls, but Jennifer didn¡¯t answer, which almost scared her to death. Now that I know that the two have met each other for the first time in five years and have lived in harmony, I am not so nervous. She walked behind Jean and frowned slightly when she saw him leaning against the door frame like a wooden stake, motionless. ¡°Jennifer told you to go back to the hospital first, and she wille back to you in a few days.¡± She didn¡¯t even say hello to Jean, but directly conveyed Jennifer¡¯s wishes, and wanted to turn around and leave. But Jean grabbed her arm suddenly, turned around, and met those red eyes, Carley froze in ce. ¡°Miss Carley¡­¡± The three words he choked out made Carley¡¯s heart tremble. She didn¡¯t recognize him as Jean and always thought he was Hill. So, when he called himself like he used to, Carley would be lying if he wasn¡¯t shocked. But she didn¡¯t give any response, just looked at his scarlet eyes coldly.. Back then, she apanied Jennifer to DC to look for him, but was driven away by his bodyguards. Later, she was persuaded by Jennifer to return to Boston, and the photos were ransacked by the Smiths. At that time, the rented house was in aplete mess, and all the furniture that I had saved so much to buy were also destroyed. What made Carley even more disappointed with him was that he still wanted to kill Jennifer. These things are also brooding in Carley¡¯s heart, and even after reuniting, she feels resentful. ¡°Sorry¡­¡­ He seemed to muster up all his courage to say this. This sorry, five yearster, also made him miss them for five years. ¡°The person you should say sorry to is Jennifer.¡± The person he was most sorry for in his life was only Jennifer, not her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you, and I¡¯m even more sorry for her¡­¡± After he murmured, subconsciously, he grabbed Carley¡¯s hand a little bit The red eyes were full of pleading: ¡°Please tell me where she is, I have something very important to say to her.¡± Although Carley felt something was wrong with Jean, she didn¡¯t want to think about what was wrong with him, so she pushed his hand away. ¡°She said she woulde to you in a few days. If you have anything to say, wait until she finds you.¡± ¡°No, she was taken away by Shaun, that man won¡¯t let here to me¡­¡± When he mentioned Shaun, he suddenly seemed to be stabbed in the bone, and the pain made him tremble all over. He knew that Jennifer sold himself to save him, but he didn¡¯t know that it was Shaun who bought Jennifer. If he hadn¡¯t snatched Jennifer from him that day, I¡¯m afraid he would still be kept in the dark. Thinking that the man was Shaun who was even more powerful than him, Jean felt scared. So scared that he grabbed Carley¡¯s hand again, begging her like a humble dog. ¡°Please, tell me where she is, if I can¡¯t find her, I will go crazy¡­¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Carley looked at Hill, who was almost insane, and suddenly felt that he was the same as when he just got out of the car ident and found out that Jennifer was prostituted. At that time, Hill changed from his gentle image in the past, scolding and kissing Jennifer he was not a normal person at all. Now he was holding her hand, his eyes were red, and he looked paranoid and crazy, which made her feel pity for a while. She couldn¡¯t help asking him: ¡°Since Jenny is so important to you, why did you kill her five years ago?¡± Jean froze in ce suddenly, his blood turned cold: ¡°I¡­ have killed her?¡± Seeing that he dared to act but dare not act, Carley suddenly withdrew her sympathy: ¡°Five years ago, thest time she went to Smith to find you, you kicked her hard twice. The kick was in the heart. If she hadn¡¯t been passing by. Someone discovered that she had died on the side of the road long ago, don¡¯t you tell me that you don¡¯t even recognize it?¡± No wonder Jennifer never came to him after that, it turned out that ¡®he¡¯ almost kicked her to death. He hooked his lips and smiled, the bitterness and helplessness in his smile made him more painful. He slowly let go of Carley¡¯s hand, leaned on the door frame, and squatted down his body that was sore and dripping with cold sweat. Seeing him like this, Carley frowned even deeper: ¡°Are you going to squat here and wait for her toe back?¡± Jean didn¡¯t seem to have the strength to speak anymore, so he just nodded slightly. Carley knew that he was stubborn since he was a child, and it was useless to persuade him to leave, so she told him the truth cruelly. ¡°Every time Jenny is taken away by Shaun, she won¡¯te back for two or three days. You can¡¯t stay here all the time, can you?¡± Judging by his appearance, it seems that he already knows who Jennifer sold herself to back then. It¡¯s okay to tell him, anyway, he can¡¯t beat that man. Carley¡¯s words were a fatal blow to Jean. ¡°Every time?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it, raised his blood red eyes, and looked at Carley slowly. ¡°These five years¡­she¡¯s been with Shaun?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Carley¡¯s faint ¡®hmm¡¯ almost killed half of Jean¡¯s life. He thought she had only sold herself once, but he didn¡¯t expect that she had been with that man for five years. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. No wonder Shaun looked at Jennifer with possessive eyes, it turns out they have been together for so long. Then what should he do? He has liked her for fifteen years¡­.. From the beginning of love to the deep love before amnesia, it is almost carved into the bone. He loves her so much that he would rather be killed by a car thanmit herself to another man to save him. As long as he thought of Jennifer lying under another man and being possessed by another man, he couldn¡¯t ept it. That¡¯s why when he learned that she had sold herself to save herself, he would me her like a lunatic. He couldn¡¯t bear it, not even once, let alone five years¡­ His Jenny, who was reluctant to touch her since she was a child, has been with Shaun for five years¡­ The heart clenched together like a spasm, and even the limbs and bones hacked, almost cked out, and passed out suddenly. Seeing Jean suddenly copse in front of her eyes, Carley was startled, and quickly called the security guard to help him to the hospital. After getting settled and Jean came out of the hospital, it was already dark, Carley sighed helplessly, and took out her phone to send Jennifer a message. [Jenny, you¡¯d bettere to the hospital to see Hill earlier, he seems to have something very important to tell you.] Seeing this message, Jennifer took a deep breath. What was Jean looking for her in such a hurry? She looked at her physical condition. Although she had used special medicine, it didn¡¯t take effect so quickly. Especially the new injury on her back, it hurts so much even if she moves a little, even if she wants to walk now, she can¡¯t. She thought for a while and replied to Carley with ¡°I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible¡±, then put down the phone and looked at Shaun who was helping her pull out the needle. After a day of infusion, the infusion was not finished until evening. Shaun was the one who changed the medicine bottle, fed her, and drank water. In fact, this kind of thing can be done by a servant, but he insists on taking care of her himself. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Jennifer looked at the busy man, and felt that he did this just to make her get well soon, so as to help him solve his physical needs. Thinking of this, it was as if a basin of cold water had been poured on her body, making her ignore that Shaun had serious mental cleanliness. It also ignores that people with this disease will never touch her when they mistakenly think that she has slept with Jean. When Shaun pulled out the needle, his knuckle fingers pressed against the back of her hand. As soon as he pulled out, she immediately withdrew her hand. She avoided touching him, and fell into Shaun¡¯s eyes, some dazzling, cold eyes, and nced at her coldly. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched any part of your body, what are you hiding?¡± The tone of questioning and disdain has always been his tone. I used to think that he was strong and domineering, but now I feel that he has never put her in his eyes. Jennifer pursed her lips tightly and did not reply to his words, her pale face was stained with a trace of loneliness. Shaun raised his slender fingers, squeezed her chin, and forced her to look at him. ¡°Want to find Hill?¡± Hearing Hill¡¯s name from his mouth again, Jennifer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then he quickly realized that the message sent by Carley just now should have been seen by him. Jennifer nned to wait until she was able to move around before telling him about leaving, and since he took the initiative to ask, she just took this opportunity to speak. ¡°He must be in a hurry to find me. Could Mr. Murphy send someone to take me back?¡± ¡°Are you in a hurry to see him?¡± Shaun stared at her condescendingly, his delicate face, under the light, looked gloomy and cold, making people tremble. ¡°Um.¡± Jennifer was a little afraid of him, but she still nodded against her will. Even if it wasn¡¯t for seeing Jean, she had to leave here as soon as possible. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Shaun was getting engaged to Ginny, and it wasn¡¯t right for her to stay overnight at his house. It was because he was moved by the warmth he showed before that he forgot that he had a fiancee. After fully waking up now, I feel that I shouldn¡¯t be entangled with men who have fianc¨¦es anymore. She looked calm, but there was a little anxiety in her brows, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to leave. When Shaun saw her like this, the bottomlessplex emotions in his eyes disappeared little by little, reced by frosty coldness. ¡°But it¡¯s only been a day since we separated, and I miss him so much. It seems that your old rtionship has rekindled?¡± Facing his cynicism, Jennifer didn¡¯t exin anything, she lowered her long eyshes to cover up the unhappiness in her eyes. 0.00% 23 35 Seeing that she was silent, the man¡¯s face became more and more livid, and the hand holding her chin became more and more uncontroble. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t love him anymore? Why do you want to rekindle your old rtionship with him?¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Jennifer endured the pain in her chin, and smiled at Shaun. ¡°I can be your lover for many years even if I don¡¯t love you, why can¡¯t I rekindle my old rtionship with him?¡± I don¡¯t know whether it was the first sentence that choked Shaun, or thest sentence that blocked his mouth and made him speechless with anger. Jennifer raised her eyes and nced at him quietly, just in time to see the hazy eyes, which had gradually changed from frosty cold to scarlet. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her heart trembled suddenly, and she quickly used her reason to suppress the trace of uncontroble affection for him. But at this moment, the man suddenly lowered his body and pressed her firmly on the bed, with his thin lips just above her red lips. He didn¡¯t touch her at all, but with such close contact, the feelings she had suppressed with great difficulty revived in an instant. ¡°Did I warn you, Jean is Murphy¡¯s future son-inw, you dare to be with him!¡± ¡°Is it because he thinks that he has retired and thought that he has a chance to be in power, so he can¡¯t wait to rekindle his old rtionship?!¡± If she hadn¡¯t heard with her own ears that his thoughts on her were limited to physical needs, Jennifer would have thought he was jealous again. Fortunately, now I don¡¯t have any expectations for Shaun, so I am not moved by what he said at this time. ¡°Mr Murphy, you know that I want to marry someone from a wealthy. family. When my former lover comes to me, I will naturally be tempted.¡± ¡°As for the warning you gave, you also said that you are the future son-in-w, but the future¡­ no one can say for sure, right?¡± Her flirty rhetorical question made Shaun feel that she didn¡¯t even want her face, there was no lower limit! No wonder she lived in his house and went to the hotel with him after learning of Jean¡¯s divorce. It turned out that she had such thoughts in mind! Did she think that as long as she got hold of Jean, she could ignore Murphy, or even ignore him? She is challenging him openly, but what about him, what is he doing, h? has repeatedly¡­ He stared at that pale little face, wishing he could strangle her to death with his own hands, but¡­he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Jennifer, you really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡­¡± After a long silence, he left such a sentence, turned around and mmed the door to leave. 74 94% 23 35 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 She is doomed to die as scheduled, and no one can sa.. Jennifer heaved a sigh of relief when watching that lonely figure disappear from sight. She thought Shaun would send someone to take her back after such a fight with Shaun. But not only did he not send anyone to send her away, he also asked Samuel to take good care of her. He himself never appeared again, and seemed to havepletely forgotten her. Lanice gave her special drugs to treat heart failure for several days, and her body recovered quickly. She was able to walk around on the ground, but her body was not as good as before. Just getting up and going to the bathroom could kill half of her life. Lanice said that the special medicine can relieve the pain, but it can¡¯t relieve the countdown of life. She is destined to die as scheduled, and no one can save her. When she came out of the bathroom leaning against the wall, Lanice was packing up the instruments, and seeing her covered in cold sweat, he hurried over to support her. ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯d better go to the hospital for final treatment, don¡¯t hold on, you won¡¯t be able to bear it¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Jennifer shook her head firmly. Lanice sighed: ¡°If you go on like this, you will definitely be discovered by Shaun.¡± Jennifer pursed her lower lip, forced a smile to Lanice: ¡°So¡­ Lanice, can you take me out of here?¡± Lanice smiled helplessly, ¡°Without Shaun¡¯s permission, no one would dare to take you away.¡± Jennifer stopped embarrassing Lanice, and sat down on the bed again with her support. Lanice picked up the water ss next to her and handed it to Jennifer, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be able to eat much now, drink more water.¡± Patients with advanced heart failure are prone to stomach bleeding after eating too much, and can only rely on water to maintain their vital signs. But it won¡¯t be long, she probably won¡¯t even be able to drink water, and by then her life wille to an end. When Jennifer took the water, she looked up to say thank you to Lanice; but saw the scratches on her face. ¡°Lanice, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± When she was doing the examination and infusion for herself just now, she didn¡¯t look at Lanice carefully. Now seeing a few deep nail marks on her face, I realized that she was injured. Lanice touched her face and said indifferently, ¡°I was scratched by a patient.¡± Shaun asked her to deal with Ginny, and the easiest way was to admit that she was the woman Shaun carried into the car. No sooner had she stood up to im the im, Ginny led a group of people into the hospital, beat and smashed her, and scratched her paws a few times.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 788 Vouchers But this is what Shaun ordered her to do, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Jennifer who scratched her, so she just replied evasively. Lanice said she was scratched by the patient, and Jennifer thought she had a dispute with the patient, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°Remember to use the medicine for scars.¡± Lanice looks soft and majestic, with a standard beauty face, so she can¡¯t be disfigured by it. Lanice nodded and said ¡®OK¡¯, and left with the medicine box. She is the director of a private hospital and usually has a busy schedule. If it weren¡¯t for Shaun¡¯s blessing, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult to ask her out. Thinking of Shaun made her panic. I don¡¯t know what he meant. He was going to marry his lover, but he even kept her at home. Did he want both Ginny and her? If this is the case, then Shaun is too greedy. Jennifer looked in the direction of the floor-to-ceiling windows, she didn¡¯t know when the sky was cloudy and there was heavy rain¡­ This kind of weather matched her mood very well, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply¡­ 70 799 23.36 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Your Old Friend Came to Pick You Up 288 You twig When she was lying on the bed with her legs crossed and staring nkly, two beams of extremely dazzling headlights hit the floor-to-ceiling windows. Immediately afterwards, the sound of wheels rolling on the ground came from downstairs, and a Ferrari stopped at the entrance of the vi. The bodyguard holding an umbre opened the rear door, and a man who was nearly 1.9 meters tall slowly got out of the car. While tearing off the tie around his neck with one hand, he ordered in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t let him in.¡± The bodyguard replied ¡®yes¡¯, and after sending the man into the vi, he turned and walked towards the big iron gate outside the garden. Jennifer stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, following the line of sight of the bodyguard, she saw a man outside the iron gate from a distance. It was too far away, and it was raining heavily, so she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s appearance clearly, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention. Withdrawing her gaze, she braced herself, leaning on the wall and walked downstairs. Shaun hasn¡¯t been back for several days, and she has no chance to mention leaving. He finally came back tonight, so she naturally wanted to seize the opportunity. When she walked downstairs, the man just took off his coat and handed it to the servant. Seeing her go downstairs, her gloomy and cold face became even uglier. Jennifer didn¡¯t notice it, and hurried forward, ¡°Shaun¡­¡± She wanted to say a few words to him, but he turned and went to the. bathroom without even giving her an eyelid. Jennifer was shut down, and her face didn¡¯t look very good. What did Shaun mean? Leaving her at home, ignoring her, and showing her face, treating her as a punching bag? Jennifer wanted to give up asking him to mention leaving, but she looked at Samuel who was closely following her, and she endured it again. Without Shaun¡¯s permission, Samuel, servants, and bodyguards would keep staring at her, even if they wanted to escape. Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and sat down on the sofa in the living room. After waiting for more than an hour, the bathroom door was slowly opened. Jennifer quickly got up and walked over. ¡°Shaun, you said you would send me back after a few days of recuperation, and now I¡¯m pretty much better, can you let me go?¡± The man still ignored her, just nced at her coldly, and then walked to the second floor. Jennifer is thin-skinned, being so neglected, she dares not approach him anymore, but she can¡¯t stay at his house all the time, can she? ¡°Shaun¡­¡± ¡°Mr Murphy¡­¡± Jennifer still mustered up the courage to catch up with him. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would stop suddenly, and before he had time to brake, he bumped into his back. Such a big impact made her almost fall down the stairs, but luckily the man had quick eyesight and put his arms around her waist. The two are very close, their eyes are facing each other, and their faces reflect each other¡¯s appearance, which seems a bit ambiguous¡­¡­ Jennifer bowed her head first, whispered ¡®thank you¡¯, then stood up and pushed him away. Shaun nced at her indifferently, and asked coldly, ¡°Have you discussed it with him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jennifer looked up at him again, puzzled. Shaun looked at the figure outside the window: ¡°He can find this ce, didn¡¯t you ask him to pick you up?¡± Jennifer followed his line of sight and looked outside the window, but couldn¡¯t see very clearly, so she picked up her steps and took a few steps forward. Looking down from the top, one can have a panoramic view of everything outside, and with the help of the bright street lights outside the iron gate, one can finally see who the man is.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Jean¡­¡± How did he find it here? ¡°Your old friend is here to pick you up, can¡¯t you wait to leave?¡± His mocking tone drew Jennifer¡¯s gaze back. She looked at Shaun who hade to her side. He had just finished taking a bath, and he smelled good. The hair is also wet, and it looks quite approachable. But what he said was so unpleasant. Jennifer pursed her lips and said nothing, she wanted to leave. But if he walked out of the vi at this moment, Shaun would definitely think that she had discussed it with Jean. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Shaun lowered her head, eyes full of frost, staring at her palm-sized face coldly Jennifer saw the coldness in his eyes, afraid that he thought she was staying here and didn¡¯t want to leave, so she turned around quickly. Unexpectedly, as soon as she took two steps towards the stairs, the man grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms with force. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Shaun is crazy 288 Vou hers ¡°You really discussed it with him!¡± A voice that was so cold that there was no temperature came from above her head, making Jennifer stunned for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t discuss it with him.¡± ¡°Then how did he know you were here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, maybe it¡¯s because¡­..¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Don¡¯t quibble, let me find your bag, isn¡¯t it just to contact him?¡± Before he could finish his exnation, Shaun interrupted him coldly. Seeing his stubborn and indifferent appearance, Jennifer suddenly stopped speaking He already believed that she contacted Jean to pick her up. No matter how he exined it, he wouldn¡¯t believe it, so forget it. ¡°As soon as you recovered, he came to pick you up. What if it wasn¡¯t an agreement?¡± His distrust and pressing every step of the way made Jennifer feel very tired. After taking a deep breath, she spoke indifferently. ¡°Yeah, I discussed it with him, let him pick me up on the day I can walk around on the ground.¡± When Shaun saw her confess, he curled his lips into a sneer, his eyes full of sarcasm. ¡°You are really cheap, you are rushing to be fucked by him before your body recovers!¡± 23 45 T Chapter 137 Shaun is crazy A man who has always been calm, self-sufficient and well-trained, would say such ugly words. After recovering from the disbelief, Jennifer raised her palm-sized face and gave him a provocative smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, I just want to be fucked by him, so please let me go quickly, don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Thetter sentence deliberately emphasized the tone, and the man who was hugging her suddenly froze. Jennifer could feel that she had angered him, but she didn¡¯t know if she was too angry at the moment, or if she had taken the courage to make Shaun feel better. Like a rose with thorns, she stabbed Shaun with thorns all over her body: ¡°We have separated, and you are going to get married, so let¡¯s break up between us, and don¡¯t meet again in the future, and don¡¯t come to me again.¡± OK, okay?¡± The man¡¯s body became more and more stiff, and his gloomy face was almost ck enough to drip ink, ¡°What did you say?¡± His cool and pleasant voice was mixed with anger, but it turned into gnashing of teeth because he couldn¡¯t control it. Jennifer looked at those cold eyes: ¡°I said don¡¯t pester me anymore, I don¡¯t want to see you again, please let me go, let me go home with him¡­¡± After they separated, he came to her several times intermittently, making her always mistakenly think that he couldn¡¯t let go of herself. But when she heard him say that she only had physical needs for him, Jennifer decided to break up with himpletely. Since you want to break it clean, you have to be decisive in what you say, otherwise it will seem a little bit of refusal and wee. She thought that if she acted decisively enough, he would let go and tell her to get out of his house. But he didn¡¯t expect that not only did he not let her roll, but he also sped her waist with one hand and pressed her firmly against the French window. The moment that this lip was pressed down suddenly, Jennifer waspletely stunned¡­¡­ He was not kissing her, but biting her upper and lower red lips fiercely in a biting manner. Repeatedly crushing and biting, it seemed that too much anger had umted in his heart, and it seemed that he had endured her for a long time before venting it on her in this way. Jennifer¡¯s mind went nk, and when the pain hit her lips, she realized what Shaun was doing? She pushed him away desperately, but he grabbed her wrist with one hand and held it above her head, making her unable to move. Jennifer opened her eyes wide and looked at the magnified handsome face in front of her. For a moment, she felt that he waspletely crazy¡­ ¡°Shaun!¡± During the struggle, she groaned, trying to stop him from going crazy, but just as she opened her mouth, he bit her again. This time it changed from a hoarseness to a kiss, crazy and reckless, without considering her feelings at all. When Jennifer was suffocated by his kiss, Samuel¡¯s steady and powerful voice came from downstairs¨C ¡°Mr Murphy, Mr Smith called the police, saying that you illegally 64518 detained Jennifer, and now the police are here and waiting outside the door.¡± 288 Vouchers Shaun paused, raised his blurred and indifferent eyes, and looked out the window. After only a nce, he withdrew his gaze and looked down at the woman who was panting heavily in his arms. ¡°Your old friend is as ignorant as you.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned his head andmanded Samuel in a cold voice. ¡°Let hime up.¡± Don¡¯t you just want to see Jennifer, then let him see, as long as he can bear it! ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel responded, and after exining to the police, he let Jean in Jean, who was drenched all over, took shaky steps, holding on to the handle of the stairs, and walked up step by step. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 The moment she saw Jennifer being pressed against the floor-to-ceiling window by Shaun and forced her to kiss her, her eyes were instantly red, even her brows and eyes were red. In the past few days, he went door to door to check all the assets under Shaun¡¯s name, one by one, and finally let him find it, but let him see the most uneptable scene. He froze in ce immediately, his expression was full of disbelief, and his emotions that soon copsed made him suddenly lose control again! ¡°Jenny!¡± He staggered and wanted to rush over to pull them away, but was blocked by the bodyguards following him. Shaun turned his back to him, couldn¡¯t see his expression, but heard the breakdown in his voice. He couldn¡¯t help but hooked the corner of his mouth, grabbed the back of Jennifer¡¯s head, and deepened the kiss again. Jennifer never expected that Shaun would kiss her again after telling Samuel to let Jean in. It wasn¡¯t until she heard Jean¡¯s voice that she understood his purpose. Although she had put Jean down, she still couldn¡¯t help being startled when she touched his crimson eyes. She always felt that the man struggling to rush towards them was not Jean, but Hill. Because only when Hill sees her being bullied by other men, will she break down out of control. Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to upset Hill, so she struggled desperately. But the more she struggled, the harder Shaun kissed, and even stuck his slender fingers into her clothes in front of Jean¡­¡­. ¡°Shaun, don¡¯t touch her!¡± Jean roared like crazy, wanting to rush up and kill him. But his body was pressed down by the bodyguards and he couldn¡¯t move. He could only watch Shaun take Jennifer bit by bit. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be here!¡± Jennifer pushed hard to open the gap between Shaun, and only managed to squeeze out such a sentence, but his red lips were sealed by him again, and she couldn¡¯t say another word, she was trembling with anger, and opened her mouth to bite the man¡¯s lip hard. She wanted to force Shaun back in this way, but she didn¡¯t expect that the man who had already gone crazy didn¡¯t feel pain at all, and instead stimted him even more crazy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be here, then change to another ce!¡± After the man let go of her suddenly, he picked her up. and walked into the bedroom. Before Jennifer had time to struggle, Jean¡¯s eyes turned red instantly, and he almost knelt on the ground and roared angrily. ¡°Shaun, I don¡¯t allow you to touch her!!!¡± The heart-piercing voice behind him made the man stop. He turned his head slowly, looking down at the pale-faced Jean like a king with the power of life and death. ¡°She is my woman. I can touch her whenever I want. What right do you have to forbid her?¡± Shaun¡¯s strong and arrogant aura set off Jean, who was kneeling on the ground, like a mean dog. He was held down by the bodyguard and fell to his knees on the ground, staring at Jennifer in his arms with his red eyes. ¡°She is not your woman, she is mine, I grew up with her, we know each other and love each other, how can she be yours?¡± They said they would be together forever! How did it be his?! How could it be his!!! Jean couldn¡¯t ept it at all, and his mind was in a heart-piercing breakdown. Seeing Jean so excited, Jennifer was slightly shocked. Didn¡¯t he abandon her five years ago? Why does it look so sad¡­ Shaun was very dissatisfied with her daze, as if touching his bottom line, his face suddenly darkened. He hugged Jennifer, as if looking at some lowly species, coldly staring at Jean who was already close to madness. ¡°Just listen carefully outside the door, and see how slutty this woman you know and love is under me!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 288 WE The moment the door closed, Jean¡¯s desperate cries were,pletely. blocked. Jennifer was thrown on the bed by the man, barely giving her any chance to resist, the man pressed up on her. She thought he was just provoking Jean on purpose, but she didn¡¯t expect that he was serious. He actually wanted to sleep with her! ¡°Shaun, don¡¯t you have a mental cleanliness? I¡¯ve slept with other men, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty?!¡± It was only now that she remembered that he had a mental cleansing habit, as if grabbing a life-saving straw, he screamed while struggling desperately. ¡°So what. I don¡¯t care anymore¡­¡± After the man said this lightly, his deep eyes became more determined, as if he had already made a decision. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Jennifer knew that Shaun was really angry, so angry that she didn¡¯t even care about her dirty, but insisted on sleeping with her! Jennifer felt theplex emotions in him, anger, disgust, and a little¡­ nostalgia. It was Shaun¡¯s longing, and as soon as he touched her, he lost control, causing the emotional coefficient that was suppressed in his heart to explode. ¡°Jennifer, you are destined to be mine only¡­¡± The possessiveness in his eyes was insanely crazy, it was the first time Jennifer saw him like this. She stared nkly at the man kissing her deeply, feeling dazed for a moment. ¡°Shaun, what do I really mean to you¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Is it a tool, or is there a ce left for her? She felt that he had a mental cleanliness and broke through the psychological barrier to touch her, not just as simple as a physical need. Otherwise, a person with mental cleanliness would never touch a dirty woman no matter what, but he¡­ Jennifer had ignored this point before, but now she suddenly remembered it, which gave her a glimmer of hope. ¡°Then what am I in your heart?¡± The man asked a rhetorical question, which made Jennifer, who originally wanted to test it a little longer, immediately hesitate. She didn¡¯t speak anymore, her lowered eyshes concealed all the emotions in her eyes. The man sped her palm-sized face, put it close to her ear, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will love you!¡± He will not love her, nor can he love her! He lost control over and over again because of her, but he just couldn¡¯t ept her being with other men! He warned himself over and over again, but he couldn¡¯t deceive himself. Even he himself didn¡¯t realize that at this moment, his heart was more stable and satisfied than ever before¡­ Shaun¡¯s words hit her heart hard, extinguishing the glimmer of hope in Jennifer¡¯s heart. She hooked her lips and smiled, ¡°Just right, I don¡¯t love you either¡­¡±¡¢ When it was all over, the man pushed her away and got up to go to the bathroom in the room. And she was lying on the bed, looking at the direction of the door¡­ This is Shaun¡¯s bedroom. The door is an automatic door, and it cannot be opened without a remote control. While they were turning up and down, the man outside the door kept beating on the door frantically. Jennifer suddenly remembered that five years ago, when Hill woke up and learned that he sold himself to save him, he also pointed at her nose and scolded. Scolding her for being shameless, scolding her for having sex with other men when he was about to die. At that time, she felt wronged, but now when she confirmed what he said, she felt very guilty. Not to Jean, but to Hill who once held her in his palm and loved her¡­ Hearing his heart-piercing voice, she sighed deeply, supported herself, lifted the quilt, put on her clothes, and walked towards the door. The moment he plucked up the courage to open the door, he met Jean¡¯s red eyes and his bloody hands. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 It¡¯s Not Amnesia, It¡¯s Lost ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Seeing Jean like this, Jennifer suddenly didn¡¯t know how to speak. She was wearing Shaun¡¯s clothes, covering her body tightly. But her swollen lips and the hickey on her neck hurt Jean deeply. His eyes were red and his hands trembled, trying to touch the ces that other men had touched, but Jennifer avoided him. Her subconscious avoidance action was more hurtful than just guarding the door when she heard the sound of upside-down people inside. Unbelievably, he took a step back and looked at the woman standing at ?. the door without moving. Until this moment, Jean knew that five yearster meant not amnesia, but loss. After Brandon pretended to be him and kicked her hard, he had lost herpletely¡­ The bright red eye sockets and the mist from the water made him unable to see Jennifer¡¯s appearance clearly. He staggered, step by step, with difficulty, walked up to her, raised his hand and pulled her into his arms. He hugged her with all his strength, as if he wanted to rub her into his bones. But even if he held her in his arms like this, he couldn¡¯t feel any response from her. In the past, Jenny would wrap her arms around his waist, with a smile. whenever he gave him a hug. Then nestled in his arms and acted like a baby, ¡°Hill, can you stop worrying about work and spend more time with me, okay?¡± She asked him to spend more time with her, but in order to give her a better future and a better life, he always had no time to spend with her. When he had time, she and he missed each other because of a car ident¡­ This kind of regret strangled his heart and made him suffocate to the point where it was difficult to breathe. Even if he gasped heavily, he couldn¡¯t believe it in the slightest. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the cold liquid didn¡¯t fall into her corbone, Jennifer was startled. She wanted to raise her head, but his big palm grabbed her head. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t look at me¡­¡± He was thest trace of arrogance, not allowing her to see his embarrassment. Jennifer didn¡¯t move anymore, and let him hold her obediently, but her mind was nk. Today¡¯s Jean is really abnormal, he seems like a different person. ¡°Sorry.¡± He buried his head in her neck, muttering sorry. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m useless, that¡¯s why you sold yourself to save me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t ept your prostitution, and I broke down emotionally, which hurt your heart¡­¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go back to Smith, jumped out of the car, on the road, . seriously injured my head, and forgot about you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny, I just remembered now, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± ¡± Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but choose to believe what Jean said sincerely. So, he was suddenly so abnormal because he remembered the past. In other words, he didn¡¯t lie to her, he really lost his memory. He said he lost his memory on the way home, but when she went to find him in DC, he obviously didn¡¯t lose his memory? Jennifer was puzzled and wanted to ask him what was going on, but he suddenly let her go and took out a photo from his pocket. ¡°This is my elder brother. Look, do I look like him?¡± There are two people in the photo, taken side by side. The person on the left is wearing a ck suit, and the person on the right is wearing white casual clothes. They were dressed differently, but they looked exactly the same, as if carved out of the same mold. Seeing this photo, Jennifer suddenly raised her head and looked at Jean in disbelief. ¡°How is this going?!¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Hill, Im Sorry 288 Voers With red eyes, Jean smiled bitterly at Jennifer. ¡°Brandon doesn¡¯t want you to pester me, deliberately pretending to be me to beat you¡­¡± ¡°I only recently found out what he did to you five years ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jenny, I didn¡¯t protect you well¡­¡± When Jean said this, she stopped, her red eyes were full of guilt. Jennifer¡¯s heart stopped beating in an instant, and her pale face was a little pale In other words, Hill never thought of abandoning her, nor did he think of killing her. Those who beat her and said cruel things back then were all done by his elder brother¡­ Hill has never changed, and she has never loved the wrong person¡­ The resentment that had been lingering in my heart for many years and could not be let go was completely let go the moment I knew the truth. Suddenly there is no entanglement, no sadness, no resentment, and some are just relieved of the past. She breathed a sigh of relief, and when she looked up at him again, her eyes were rxed like never before. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s because I have no fate with you that such a misunderstanding urs.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°These things have passed, and you don¡¯t have to apologize for it¡­¡± Her relieved tone made Jean¡¯s heart hurt even more, and even his fingers hurt. She said it was over, did it mean that she let go, let go of their past, and also let go of him? ¡°You¡­don¡¯t want me?¡± With a trembling voice, he asked this sentence. Jennifer raised her hand and touched her neck, it was covered with Shaun¡¯s hickey marks, why would she want Hill like this? She concealed the emotion in her eyes, looked at Jean and smiled, ¡°You saw it too, I¡¯m not clean¡­¡± Jean stared at her for a while, then suddenly mustered up courage, raised his hand, and wiped the hickey on her neck. ¡°Just wipe it clean, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± His fingers were trembling as he wiped her neck. Seeing him like this, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but her eyes were red. How possessive was Hill back then? If she said a word to other boys, he would be very angry. He cared very much about her and would not allow anyone to touch her. That¡¯s why she copsed like that after learning that she had sold out. Such a man, after witnessing her being slept with by another man, would actually say it¡¯s okay. He should be afraid that he will not want him, but she really can¡¯t want him, they have already missed him. Jennifer raised her hand to stop him: ¡°Hill, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been with him for five years, more than once.¡± Out of anger, she signed the agreement and handed herself over to Shaun. Even now that they cleared up the misunderstanding, it is still true that she betrayed him. This kind of her is not worthy of Hill who only has her in his heart and eyes. ¡°I know.¡± Jean nodded, and said indifferently, ¡°As long as you are willing toe with me, it¡¯s fine¡­¡± He will no longer be as naive as before, he will protect her well, and will not let her suffer any more harm. His firm eyes made Jennifer¡¯s heart tremble slightly. Hill really loves her, she is so rotten and still willing to have her. She opened her mouth to say something, but a strong force behind her suddenly pulled her away. The back mmed into the firm and tough chest, and the delicate body was also imprisoned in the arms of the man. ¡°Want to leave? Have you asked me?¡± The man¡¯s frosty voice hit Jennifer¡¯s body stiff. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Make it clear with Shaun She turned to look at the man who hugged her tightly. His face was cold and gloomy, and his thin lips were tightly pressed. The angry look on his face showed that he heard what they just said. He probably thought he was going to go with Jean, so he rushed out to stop him. He has already done such an exaggerated thing to her in front of Jean, why is he still refusing to let her go? Jennifer lowered her eyshes and used her long eyshes to cover theplex emotions in her eyes. Seeing that she didn¡¯t resist, Shaun¡¯s expression softened a little, but his eyes were full of frost on Jean. ¡°Mr Smith still wants to take over the shit I yed badly, it¡¯s really affectionate¡­¡± Such humiliating words made Jean suddenly angry. He clenched his fists and rushed forward to punch Shaun hard. But the back of his head was seriously injured, and Jean, who was exposed to heavy rain, was no match for Shaun. His fist didn¡¯t even touch the hem of Shaun¡¯s clothes, but he lifted his foot and kicked him to the ground. ¡°Overreach!¡± The man raised his hand and flicked his sleeves, arrogantly, and gave a light snort to the man lying on the ground. The way he doesn¡¯t take Jean¡¯s life or death seriously makes Jennifer more and more disappointed in him¡­ She pushed Shaun away with a cold face, rushed to Jean, knelt down and helped him up. ¡°Hill, how are you, are you hurt anywhere?¡± Seeing her worried and nervous about other men, the hostility in Shaun¡¯s eyes suddenly rose. As if something important had been snatched away, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to get it back. ¡°Come over¡­¡­¡± His self-cultivation and reason do not allow him to rob. He just stood there, condescending, looking down at the pair of foolish men and women on the ground. The look on his face was an order, a warning, an oppression that would punish her if she disobeyed. Looking at such a pair of eyes, Jennifer was extremely tired and didn¡¯t want to go there at all¡­ But she knew his temperament, if he didn¡¯t want him, he would definitely not let her and Jean leave safely. She doesn¡¯t care, anyway, he has been under his control for five years, but Jean is still injured, he has to go back for treatment. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jennifer sighed deeply, helped Jean up, put him on the sofa, and said softly to him: ¡°Hill, wait for me here, I¡¯ll make it clear to him, and I¡¯ll go with you, okay?¡± Jean didn¡¯t want her to go back to Shaun, but when he heard that she would go with him, he couldn¡¯t help but let go. ¡°Good.¡± He nodded obediently, just like when he was young, as long as she said anything, he would believe and agree. After Jennifer smiled softly at him, she turned and walked in front of Shaun, ¡°Mr Murphy, you should have heard what we just said, right?¡± He pursed his thin lips tightly and said nothing, indicating that he did. hear, and Jennifer continued. ¡°It is true that he and I grew up together, we knew each other and loved each other, we agreed to be together forever, but I was spoiled by him, so I got angry with him on the road and caused him to be hit by a car. ¡°And the only thing I can do is to sell myself to pay for his surgery. You have heard what happenedter. Because of his amnesia and Brandon, I misunderstood him, so I signed the agreement with you in a fit of anger¡­.¡± Shaun interrupted her tirade in a cold voice: ¡°You mean, you follow me reluctantly?¡± Jennifer nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not willing, so I haven¡¯t spent your money in the past five years, I just don¡¯t want to owe you, now that Hill is back, the misunderstanding has been resolved, I want to go back to him, I want to be with him He is together, Mr Murphy, can you let me go?¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Pain to the Bone Marrow Her eyes were clean and clear, without any distracting thoughts about. him, only pleading. The blood in Shaun¡¯s whole body became cold, and the little peace of mind he gained after touching her also instantly disintegrated. A long gash was torn open in his heart, and it hurt his whole body, even the palms of his hands. He clenched his fists tightly, trying to control the wanton spreading pain, but he couldn¡¯t stop it no matter what. That kind of pain has never been experienced before. It travels all over the body and hurts all the limbs¡­ ¡°Mr Murphy, thank you very much for helping me when I was most helpless, otherwise Hill would not have survived.¡± ¡°I am very grateful to you, but my feelings for you are limited to this¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Shaun let out a cold snort, which made Jennifer shut up abruptly. She didn¡¯t have the courage to look at Shaun, she lowered her head, waiting for the anger to descend. However, after waiting for a while, the man did not respond¡­ She raised her head slowly, and what she saw were his cold and disappointed eyes. Her heart seemed to be grabbed by something, and the pain made it difficult for her to breathe. What a man is best at is controlling his emotions. At this moment, he has calmed down.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Five years, for this woman, nothing but gratitude. But for such a woman, he lowered his status and went to look for her again and again. But she was told mercilessly again and again that the only person she loved was Hill, and he was nothing in her heart and eyes. If he continued to pester and not let go, it would be a bit ridiculous. He put away the disappointment in his eyes, and nced at Jennifer coldly, his voice was colder than ever before¨C ¡°Roll!¡± He only said one word and didn¡¯t say a single extra word, which means he let her go. The goal of breaking up with him has been achieved, and she should be happy, but Jennifer¡¯s heart is bleeding. She took a deep look at the arrogant and cold man, gritted her teeth, turned and walked towards Jean. When helping Jean to leave, she still couldn¡¯t help but look back. The man had already turned around and returned to the bedroom, leaving only her lonely and lonely back. The moment the door was mmed shut by him, heralded that it was really over. Jennifer¡¯s heart was so stuffy that she panicked and couldn¡¯t breathe, and the hand holding Jean was trembling with pain. ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s wrong with you¡­?¡± The look of loneliness and emotional breakdown on her face made Jean realize something, but he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. ¡°Fine.¡± Jennifer shook her head: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jean nodded, took her hand, held it tightly in his palm, and walked out of the vi. When the man upstairs saw the two leaving, his expression became gloomier and more indifferent¡­ He stared at the petite and thin back, unable to tell what emotion it was. It was just an impulse that made him want to rush up and hug her back. But the words she said that were so repulsive to others pulled back his reason. It¡¯s just a woman who doesn¡¯t love him, it¡¯s no big deal, why bother to remember him. He withdrew his gaze, but when he saw the torn clothes on the ground, the pain to the bone marrow suddenly hit his whole body again. He should be used to her body, so his mind is full of the image of her lying under him begging for mercy, it must be like this! Jean and Jennifer walked out of the vi with their arms, and a few cars brought by Jean were parked outside. The people in the car were all bodyguards, and their faces were bleeding. Just before Jean went in, he had already wrestled with Shaun¡¯s bodyguard. There were too few people with Jean, who had never beaten Shaun, forcing Jean to call the police. At this time, seeing that Jean came out safely, the bodyguards were all relieved, and one of the bodyguards opened the car door for the two of them. Jean helped Jennifer get into the car first, and he got in by himself. Regardless of his injuries, he picked up a clean towel and wiped Jennifer¡¯s rain-drenched hair. He moved very gently, for fear of hurting her, but when his eyes her bare skin, his expression still changed. touched Jenny, whom he loved and cared for all his life, was bullied so hard by that bastard Shaun¡­ More than once, for five full years, this time is enough to make Jean regret it for the rest of his life. Seeing him staring at her neck in a daze, Jennifer subconsciously covered her neck and wrapped the coat around her even more tightly. Jean quickly exined: ¡°Jenny, I didn¡¯t mean that, I thought I was too useless to hurt you¡­¡± Jennifer shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t me him, I volunteered.¡± How can Shaun be med for the agreement he signed. Jean¡¯s heart trembled, voluntary was more difficult to ept than forced. He didn¡¯t answer, and continued to wipe her hair with a dry towel again and again. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Seeing him tenderly caring for her, Jennifer couldn¡¯t bear it, but she still had to make some things clear. ¡°Hill, I have something to tell you¡­..¡± ¡°Go back and talk about it?¡± As soon as she spoke, she was interrupted by Jean. He seemed to have noticed something and didn¡¯t want to hear her talk. Jennifer nced at his forehead which was still tied with gauze, and put back what she wanted to say first. Jean wanted to take her back to his vi, but Jennifer didn¡¯t want to, she wanted to go back to Carley¡¯s apartment. That apartment gave her a sense of security, and she could even sleep morefortably living there. Jean had no choice but to send her back to the apartment, but he was unwilling to go upstairs, as if afraid of what Jennifer would say to him after going upstairs. Seeing this, Jennifer didn¡¯t rush to get out of the car, ¡°Hill, there are some things that need to be rified.¡± She didn¡¯t have much time. She was injured this time and her condition. worsened. If it wasn¡¯t for the special medicine given by Lanice, she might not have the energy to talk to him now, so while she still has some strength, she will say what she should say. Make it all clear. ¡°Don¡¯t take what you said in Shaun¡¯s vi just now, I just said that to leave safely.¡± She was referring to the phrase ¡®Now that Hill is back, and the misunderstanding has been resolved, I want to go back to him and be with him¡¯. Jean is very smart, so she naturally understood what she said, but she couldn¡¯t ept it, ¡°Why?¡± She had clearly rejected Shaun, why didn¡¯t she want to go back to him, was she still ming him? Jennifer looked at him with a guilty face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hill, it¡¯s my fault, I betrayed you first.¡± Jean¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of mncholy, ¡°You didn¡¯t betray me, you sold yourself for me, and you were angryter¡­¡± Jennifer slightly hooked the corner of her mouth, ¡°I was really angry at first, butter I was willing.¡± The willingness of her understatement made Jean¡¯s breath suffocate. It was as if a big hand was strangling his heart, making him breathless. ¡°You¡­ fell in love with him?¡±. Asking this sentence almost cost Jean half his life. His eyes, which had finally regained their color, also turned red little by little. His eyes were so red, looking at Jennifer, his eyes full of pleading. It seemed to be begging her to deny it, but even though Jennifer was reluctant to hurt him, she could only be ruthless at this moment. ¡°Yes, I fell in love with him¡­¡± I can¡¯t tell whether I love Shaun as much as I loved Hill before, or I love Shaun more than I love Hill. She always felt that she couldn¡¯t help falling into it, and his every move made her unforgettable. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jean had realized it just now, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would admit it herself. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t love him anymore, so I didn¡¯t take his feelings into consideration. That¡¯s right, he was absent for five years in that way, it¡¯s normal for her to fall in love with someone else. It¡¯s just, why is he so ufortable¡­ He clutched his chest, feeling ufortable, and bent down. Panting heavily, trying to breathe, but couldn¡¯t. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 The suffocating feeling strangled his heart, making it impossible for him. to break free. What fell from his forehead, he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was sweat or tears. In the end, it just turned into one sentence, ¡°Then what should I do¡­¡± What should he do? He grew up living only for Jennifer. He fell in love with Shaun, so what should he do? Seeing his appearance, Jennifer¡¯s eyes were stained with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jean raised his head, and Jennifer¡¯s face full of guilt was reflected in his scarlet eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want your sorry, I want you, Jenny, please stop loving him, and love me again, okay?¡± He stepped forward to grab Jennifer¡¯s cold hand and put it in his palm, ¡°I will treat you well in the future and never let you get hurt at all. Let¡¯s go back to the past and be carefree like we were when we were studying. OK?¡± Jennifer shook her head lightly, ¡°Hill, we can¡¯t go back¡­¡± But Jean didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right? If you really loved Shaun, you wouldn¡¯t have said such unfeeling words to him just now. You don¡¯t love him at all. You¡¯re just ming me for lying to me like this¡­¡± ¡°I said such unfeeling words because he doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Jennifer interrupted Jean very calmly: ¡°The reason he bought me was because I look like Ginny, I was just a stand-in, now that Ginny is back; he is going to marry her soon, I can only break up with him. ¡± Another reason is that she is dying, and she doesn¡¯t want Shawn to see her miserable state before death, which is too ugly. She thought that even if she was going to die, she still had to make a good impression on Shaun, so that he would know in the future¡­ If he still remembers her in the future, he will only remember her delicate and beautiful face, not her face. Jean looked at her and suddenly smiled bitterly. If it was just a stand-in, why did he touch Ginny after she came back? And in front of him, he was clearly swearing sovereignty. Maybe it¡¯s because Shaun never expressed his feelings to her, so she doesn¡¯t know how crazy the possessive desire hidden in that man¡¯s eyes is. But Jenny, even though she thought he didn¡¯t love her, she still fell in love with her. Jean couldn¡¯t measure how deep this kind of love was. It was as if a needle had been pricked in his heart, and it hurt all over his body, but there was nothing he could do about Jennifer. He clenched her hand tightly, his fingertips were trembling, ¡°Jenny, he doesn¡¯t love you, so can you let him go and start over with me?¡± Even though he knew that Shaun had feelings for Jennifer, he didn¡¯t want to tell her that his selfishness only wanted Jenny toe back to him. He couldn¡¯t remember when he first fell in love with Jennifer, but he¡¯d been in love with her for as long as he could remember. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. How can it be possible to let go of someone who has loved him for half his life? But Jennifer pushed his hand away¡­ ¡°Hill, even if you don¡¯t dislike me, we can¡¯t start over¡­..¡± Hill is also the man she once loved. Simrly, she doesn¡¯t want him to see her miserable appearance before death. Only by cutting it offpletely can Hill not be too entangled, and she can leave this world with peace of mind. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Hill Has Changed N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Hill, do you know why I came to entertain you? Ginny made me, otherwise I would never see you again.¡± ¡°I havepletely let go of you. I hope you will let me go and go back to DC to manage Smith well. That is your home.¡± After finishing speaking in one breath, Jennifer wanted to push the door down, but was hugged by Jean from behind. He buried his head weakly on her neck, and choked up, ¡°Jenny, I can¡¯t let you go, I won¡¯t let you go for the rest of my life, don¡¯t you want me?¡± Jean, who is stubborn and paranoid by nature, is not as arrogant and cold as Shaun. He will turn around and leave after saying a few cruel words. To break up with him, he must be more ruthless. Jennifer took a deep breath, turned her head and gritted her teeth: ¡°Mr. Smith, listen clearly, I don¡¯t care if you let it go, anyway, I don¡¯t love you anymore, you pester me now, it will only make me look down on you, and I will only let you go.¡± would make me sick of you.¡± She pushed away his fingers pinned on his waist one by one, and continued to say coldly: ¡°Do you think I can reconcile with you after Brandon kicked me twice? I tell you this is impossible, then Two feet will only make me hate you more, and because you don¡¯t return to DC, I am forced to entertain you all the time, which makes me hate you even more¡­¡± From not wanting him to loathing him, it was only a moment, but Jean fell into hell, ¡°Jenny¡­¡± He was full of disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that Jenny, who used to be pretty and lovely, would say such harsh words to him. ¡°Mr Smith, there are many good girls, why insist on being with me, besides, I didn¡¯t love you long ago.¡± Jean stared at Jennifer in a daze, unable to speak a word. 288 ? Jennifer squeezed her palms, suppressed the impatience in her heart, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to entertain you anymore, please go back to DC, please don¡¯te to me again, it¡¯s too annoying.¡± She dropped this sentence, opened the door and left without looking back, as if she didn¡¯t miss it. In the blurred vision, the back was fading away, the mist wet his eyes, and the moment tears fell uncontrobly, Jean came back to his senses. He pushed open the car door, unwilling to follow that figure from behind¡­ Knowing that he was following her, Jennifer sighed deeply, but ignored him and went upstairs alone. She knew Hill¡¯s feelings for her. She spoiled her since she was a child and gave her everything. When she grew up, in order to give her a good life, she worked hard to make money. Since high school, she has been working and studying. Such a good boy must love her so much that he is willing to give everything for her. But what she used to repay him was empathy, and she had less than two months to live¡­ She once asked Hill what he would do if she died before him. Hill said, then I will go with you, kill myself in front of your grave, and never leave you alone on the road to hell. He is a person who will do what he says. Of course, now that he has found his own home, he should have peace of mind and will not do such a stupid thing. But Jennifer is still afraid, so she dares not tell him that she is leaving soon things of this world. She opened the door and entered the apartment, while Jean stood guard at the door, staring at the door, motionless. Dozens of bodyguards who followed behind were all puzzled. Jean seemed to have changed since being hit with a stick. Although he still looked elegant and noble, his eyes were stained with a trace of sadness. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 It turns out that he doesn¡¯t love me 288 Vouchers Jennifer knew that Jean was guarding the door, and she didn¡¯t drive him away because she knew that Smith would not allow Jean to waste his time in Boston, and he would be taken away in a short time. She went home, took a shower, opened the drawer, and took the medicine prescribed in the hospital. She forgot to take out the special medicine Lanice gave her, as well as the mobile phone and the like. At that time, he was in a hurry, so he put on Shaun¡¯s clothes and helped Jean out of the vi. She picked up the coat that contained a man¡¯s fragrance, raised her hand to touch it, and felt very reluctant. But thinking of what he said in her ear, the tenderness in her eyes suddenly faded. The suicide note was still in the drawer, Jennifer took it out and found the paper with ¡®Shaun¡¯ written on it. Pick up a pen and write a line below: He said, don¡¯t think that I will love you, it turns out that he doesn¡¯t love me. It was probably because of being tormented miserably these past few days, and Jennifer fell asleep with her bed wet. The terminal patient was very lethargic, and she soon fell into aa. And the man outside the door, leaning against the door frame, didn¡¯t move a bit, as if waiting for her to soften his heart. But he waited all night, but she didn¡¯t open the door. The look in the man¡¯s eyes lost all color little by little¡­ Murphy estate. As usual, Lanice came for a review with a medical kit. But he was told by Samuel that Jennifer had already left, and he didn¡¯t have toe for treatment in the future. Lanice was surprised, she didn¡¯t know what happened yesterday, she thought it was Jennifer who figured out a way to leave. She thought about leaving, after all, it is hard to tell when this disease will leave, so as not to die in the Murphy vi by then, causing people to misunderstand. She nodded to Samuel and was about to go back to the hospital with the medicine kit, but Lea¡¯s voice came from upstairs- ¡°Lanice, Shaun asked you toe up.¡± Lanice heard this, so she obediently went upstairs. ¡°Shaun, what do you want from me?¡± Lea is Lance¡¯s cousin and both work for Shaun. But Lea grew up with Shaun, closer than Lanice. But it doesn¡¯t matter which is far or near, both of them are Shaun¡¯s right- hand man. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go in.¡± Lea signaled Lanice to go into the study by herself. Lanice nodded, pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Shaun, are you looking for me?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The man was sitting in front of the study, staring down at the data on theputer. When he saw Lanice coming in, he only raised his eyelids and looked away. 35 42% 23 55 ¡°You send her there.¡± The man pushed the small white leather bag and several boxes of medicines on the table to Lanice. Lanice saw what was on the table and immediately recognized it as Jennifer¡¯s. Those boxes of medicines were still given by me, but the medicine boxes had been repackaged. The packaging of special medicines for terminal patients was reced with packaging for ordinary heart patients. Lanice felt lucky. Fortunately, when she gave Jennifer the medicine, she was afraid of revealing her secrets, so she changed it by herself, and now it fell into Shaun¡¯s hands without him noticing. ¡°Okay, Shaun, I¡¯ll send it to Jenniferter.¡± Lanice took her bag and medicine, turned around and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Shaun. ¡°Shaun, do you have any orders?¡± Shaun looked up from theputer, took out a business card, and handed it to Lanice. ¡°This is Dr George from America. He is currently looking for a heart that matches her. You will contact him in the future.¡± Dr George and Lanice are naturally well-known, internationally renowned cardiologists. Shaun actually asked Dr George to find a matching heart for Jennifer? Isn¡¯t he indifferent to Jennifer? How could he help Jennifer invite such a famous expert to find her heart? Could it be that he¡­ Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Vince¡¯s Taboo ¡°He found the heart, you take her directly for a transnt operation, and you don¡¯t need to tell me about her in the future.¡± His cold words interrupted Lanice¡¯s conjecture. If you really care about it, you shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude. This is clearly dumping others, and finally doing something good for others. As for whether Dr George can find his heart or whether Jennifer can live, he doesn¡¯t care at all. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t tell her about Jennifer in the future, so she didn¡¯t have to tell him. Such indifference can only mean that the two have broken up. It¡¯s just that Shaun may have to do useless work, and Jennifer¡¯s current situation may not be able to wait for a suitable heart. Lanice thought about it, Shaun didn¡¯t care about Jennifer anyway, so he didn¡¯t say anything, just replied ¡®OK¡¯ and left with his things. After she left, Shaun couldn¡¯t help clenching his bony hand on the notebook. After Lanice came out, she remembered that she forgot to ask for the address, but she didn¡¯t dare to go back, so she had to ask Lea who was standing at the door, ¡°Lea, do you know where Jennifer¡¯s house lives?¡± Lea nodded. When Jennifer first followed Shaun, he always went to that apartment to pick people up, so he naturally knew where Jennifer lived, ¡°Should I drive you there, or send you the address?¡± Lanice nced at the medicine in his hand, and said, ¡°Give me the address, Shaun may look for you at any time, and you can¡¯t leave.¡± Chapter 148 Vince¡¯s Taboo Lea nodded, took out her phone and sent the address to Lanice. 288 S Lanice took Jennifer¡¯s things, turned on the navigation, and came to the door of the small apartment. As soon as he got out of the elevator, he saw a group of bodyguards in ck and Jean, the president of the Smith Group. The man leaned against the door frame, exhausted in his thoughts, but still exuded an elegant and noble aura all over his body. Lanice recognized him immediately, and the reason why she recognized him was because of that person. Speaking of which, Lanice studied medicine because of that person. Lanice didn¡¯t think about the past, but walked over, ¡°Mr Smith, what are you doing at Jennifer¡¯s door?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Jean slowly opened his bloodshot eyes, and was slightly surprised when he saw the woman in front of him, ¡°Lanice?¡± Lanice saw that his eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed to have not slept for a long time, so she couldn¡¯t help but frowned, ¡°Mr Smith, if you go on like this, your body will be broken, and your doctor¡¯s medical skills are not so good to the point of being able to bring the dead back to life.¡± Jean knew that it was Vince she was choking on, so he didn¡¯t answer the words. He didn¡¯t care about the grievances between them, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Compared with her grievances with Vince, he was more concerned about why Lanice came to Jennifer? Lanice picked up the bag in her hand and waved it, ¡°It¡¯s for her.¡± Jean recognized that bag, and it was this small bag that Jenny was carrying when she attended the banquet. Later, he sent someone to find the bag, but Lea snatched, it away, and the bag naturally fell into Shaun¡¯s hands. So¡­ Lanice came to run errands for Shaun. ¡°Lanice, are you helping Shaun now?¡± She studied medicine abroad, but she didn¡¯t go home after she came back. Instead, she came to Boston to look for Shaun. Vince knew he was going to die of anger? Lea didn¡¯t care, anyway, he ran away from home since he was a child, but Lanice¡­ was Vince¡¯s taboo. ¡°Who do I help, it should have nothing to do with Mr Smith?¡± Jean was that person¡¯s friend, so Lanice naturally wouldn¡¯t give him a good look. Just why did Jean stand guard at Jennifer¡¯s door? She was very puzzled, but she didn¡¯t want to ask. She¡¯s just here to deliver things, she¡¯s not interested in anything else. After countering him, she raised her chin at him and said, ¡°Let me go.¡± Jean had to move away to let Lanice through the door. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 How Could She Meet You 288 Vouchers Lanice knocked on the door, but there was no answer. Lanice thought that Jennifer must have fallen into a drowsiness, and was thinking about how to open the door, when a roar came from behind¨C ¡°Who are you? What are you doing at my door?!¡± Carley has sent several messages to Jennifer in the past few days and has not responded, nor has she answered her phone calls. She is very worried about her, so she ns toe to see if she is back. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I met a dozen men in ck clothes. Jean and Lanice were blocked by this group of people. Carley didn¡¯t notice it. He thought it was a burry, so he quietly walked along the broom left by the property owner¡¯s grandfather at the entrance of the corridor., Holding the broom, he rushed forward and yelled. She wanted to calm down the group of people with the aura of the owners, but she saw that the group of people turned their heads back and looked down on her expressionlessly. Carley: ¡­ Jean heard Carley¡¯s voice and signaled the bodyguard to get out of the way. Only then did Carley see Jean, ¡°What are you doing with so many people blocking my door?¡± When Carley saw him, she nced at him angrily, kicked Jenny twice, and now she is nning toe to the door to fix her feet again, isn¡¯t she? Jean lowered her head with an apologetic expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Carley, I have something to do with her.¡± Chapter 149 How Could She Meet You Carley put down the broom and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you,say she was picked up by Shaun?¡± Carley didn¡¯t know that Jennifer had returned, and wanted to chase Jean away, but met his bloodshot eyes. She swallowed the ruthless words that wanted to drive people away. After all, it was her brother who had loved her since she was a child, and she really couldn¡¯t say some ruthless words. Jean said: ¡°Jenny is back, she just doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Carley nced at him again, ¡°How could she meet you when you hit her so hard back then.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes were red again. Yeah, if it wasn¡¯t him, it was Brandon. He couldn¡¯t get away with it anyway, and it was only natural that Jennifer would hate him now. It¡¯s just that he was sad, not that Jennifer hated him, but that she said she let him go and didn¡¯t love him anymore¡­¡­ Carley didn¡¯t know what happened between the two of them, seeing Jean like this, thought that Jennifer had taught him a lesson. When the two had conflicts before, Jennifer would not see him when she got angry, and he was like this at that time, guarding the door and not leaving. In the end, she was the one who swayed, put Hill in, and then watched the two hug each other and smiled happily. But what happened this time is not as simple as before, and it is impossible to solve the misunderstanding as before, and then smile. It¡¯s just that for her, the middleman, this door will still help open. Carley pushed Jean away and opened the door, ¡°If you want to find her, you can find her, what are you doing with so many people?¡± Seeing that Carley was still the same as before, Jean was willing to open the door for him, and quickly waved for the bodyguards to go down first. The bodyguards were a little worried. They only left at the banquet for a moment, and Jean¡¯s head was shot open. How dare they leave again. But Jean nced over with a cold knife, and the bodyguards could only retreat downstairs and wait. After Carley opened the door, Jean followed and Lanice followed. Carley nced at Lanice, and couldn¡¯t help snorting, ¡°Mr Smith is really amazing, and I need to bring a little beauty with me to find Jenny.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The little beauty Lanice was amused by her, ¡°I¡¯m not with him.¡± When Carley heard this, seeing Lance¡¯s face, she got a little better, ¡°Then you are?¡± Lanice reported to her family politely, ¡°I¡¯m the doctor Mr Murphy invited to treat Jennifer with a heart attack.¡± After Lanice finished speaking, she lifted the medicine kit in her hand and waved it in front of Carley. Carley¡¯s face darkened again when he heard the word Murphy, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want Jenny anymore, and he still cares about what she does.¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Give Me Another Chance 288 You hand Lanice couldn¡¯t answer these words, she just looked at Carley with a faint smile, making Carley hairy. After letting them sit on the sofa, she turned around and knocked on the door of the second bedroom. ¡°Jenny, someone is looking for you.¡± Jennifer inside had already faintly woken up when someone opened the door and came in. Naturally, she heard their conversation outside, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to get up. At this moment, he wanted to support himself up, but Carley had already broken into the door. Seeing how she wanted to get up but couldn¡¯t get up, Carley rushed over immediately. ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± After hearing the sound, there were also Jean and Lanice. Jean wanted to go forward, but Lanice took the first step, ¡°You are the doctor, or I am the doctor, go away.¡± Jean was pushed aside, Lanice stepped forward quickly, raised her hand to touch Jennifer¡¯s forehead, and took out a thermometer to measure her temperature. ¡°Is it raining?¡± It wasn¡¯t very hot, but for Jennifer, that little bit of heat could kill her. It was raining when Murphy came out of the vi. Jean had already covered her with his coat, but he still got a little wet. He med himself all over his face, and wanted to grab her hand, but. Jennifer avoided him. In front of Lanice, Jennifer was afraid of revealing her secrets, so she just avoided his touch and didn¡¯t drive him away. Her resistance was like a thorn in Jean¡¯s heart. Her Jenny will never be the same again¡­ She once made a promise to him that if she said cruel things when she was angry, don¡¯t take it seriously. When her anger subsides, and he turns around to coax her, she will definitely forgive him. But he has been guarding the door all night, and he still hasn¡¯t coaxed Jenny back¡­ Lanice naturally saw the small movements of the two, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be stained with suspicion. It¡¯s just that she was looking for an excuse to see a doctor, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°It¡¯s just a low-grade fever, just take some antipyretic medicine.¡± After taking Jennifer¡¯s temperature and giving him antipyretics, he handed her the bag and the boxes of medicines. ¡°This is something you left with Shaun, he asked me to return it to you¡­¡± Originally, Lanice wanted to give Jennifer a few more boxes of medicine, but seeing Jennifer kept winking at herself, as if she didn¡¯t want the other two people in the room to know about her illness, Lanice didn¡¯t take it out. ¡°Thanks.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 40 co Thankfully, Jennifer helped her hide her illness. Lanice heard it, and blinked at her, ¡°No need.¡± Jennifer looked at the coat on the table, ¡°Lanice, please take that coat back to him.¡± Lanice followed her gaze. This is Shaun¡¯s coat, why is it here with Jennifer? Logically speaking, if they were separated, why would they still be wearing his coat? Lanice had a lot of doubts in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t ask. She just nodded, picked up the coat, and left with the medicine box. After Carley heard that Jennifer just had a low-grade fever and nothing. serious, she breathed a sigh of relief. She sat in front of the hospital bed and helped Jennifer up, brought her antipyretics and poured a ss of water. After taking the medicine, Jennifer looked up at Jean who was standing beside the bed like a statue, ¡°You go.¡± Jean¡¯s heart suffocated, and his airway was choked by something, making him unable to breathe. She didn¡¯t chase him away just now because Lanice was here, afraid that Lanice would tell Shaun. She cared about Shaun¡¯s feelings, but not him. In her heart, Shaun is more important than herself after all. The woman who only cared about him before suddenly kicked him out of the game, and instead cared about other men. This is how Jean epts it, and how the former Hill epts it? With red eyes, he stared at Jennifer¡¯s pale face, ¡°Jenny, give me another chance¡­¡± Jennifer said nkly: ¡°I¡¯ve already told you clearly what I should say, don¡¯t force me to tear myself apart with you.¡± Hearing this, Carley also understood that Jennifer would not forgive Jean, so she stood up and said to him, ¡°Go back first.¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Jennifer You Will Regret It Jean nced at Jennifer, who had tilted his head, and the pain suddenly hit his whole body, making him shake. ¡°Are you so cruel to me because you fell in love with Shaun¡­¡± ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯ve loved you half my life, how could you do this to me?!¡± There was suddenly resentment in Jean¡¯s eyes, the ruthless resentment towards Jennifer, and also the resentment for her falling in love with someone else. Jennifer looked at Jean, clenched her palms, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes. I just fell in love with him, and you know what it¡¯s like for me to love someone. Since I¡¯m in love with him, I won¡¯t show mercy to others. Can you help me please?¡± When Jean heard this, the blood all over his body was cold, and his rickety body couldn¡¯t stop shaking. As if he was extremely angry, he rushed to Jennifer, grabbed her chin, leaned over and kissed her. His domineering kiss is the same as before, but in the past Jennifer would respond to him, now¡­ He slowly let go of Jennifer, who was unresponsive, and when he saw the coldness and disgust in her eyes, his heart waspletely chilled. ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯ll regret it¡­¡± He dropped this sentence, turned around and leaned on the wall, dragged his precarious body, and walked away. Looking at the utterly injured back, Jennifer¡¯s nose was sore, and tears fell down. Seeing her like this, Carley was a little puzzled, obviously reluctant, why did she treat Jean like this? 12:55 15 Sandor to Will Regret It ¡°Jenny, are you still ming him for kicking you¡­..¡± Jennifer shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t me him for a long time, and he didn¡¯t N?velDrama.Org is the owner. do that.¡± This time, without waiting for Carley to ask, Jennifer told her about Jean having a twin brother. The thorn in Carley¡¯s heart was instantly removed, and the resentment that had been lingering in her heart for many years also disappeared a lot. It turned out that it was Brandon who was cruel to Jenny, and it was true that Hill lost his memory, and he didn¡¯t lie to them. Looks like she didn¡¯t love that bastard Hill for nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ Deep doubts appeared in her eyes again: ¡°Then why do you still treat him like this¡­¡± Jennifer took a deep breath, intending to tell Carley about herte life, but just as she opened her mouth, a phone call came. ¡°Jenny, wait a minute. Charles is calling, I¡¯ll answer the call first.¡± Jennifer had no choice but to put her voice back, seeing Carley hung up the phone, with a bitter expression on her face, and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Charles said something happened at home and he was in a hurry to go back to his hometown.¡± Carley would never hide it from Jennifer, so he told her honestly. Jennifer hurriedly said: ¡°Then don¡¯t guard me, follow him back and have a look.¡± Not only did Carley not leave in a hurry, but she sat down beside her bed instead. ¡°Charles said that the family owed some foreign debts, and he wille back after he goes back to help repay the debts, and I don¡¯t need to go with him.¡± I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t want to take her home. Jennifer looked at Carley who was sitting by the bed peeling oranges, wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know how to say it. Now that the two are married, no matter what I say, I am afraid that it will affect their rtionship as husband and wife. After Carley peeled the oranges, she nced at Jennifer who was hesitating to speak, raised the corner of her mouth and smiled at her: ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take care of it myself, but don¡¯t let me go back to him Back home, it¡¯s no big deal¡­¡± With a face full of indifference, she handed the peeled orange to Jennifer: ¡°Come on, eat some oranges and add some vitamins.¡± 12 57 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Carley is Stupider than Her Jennifer took the orange, put it in her mouth, and chewed it, but couldn¡¯t taste it. When swallowing, the acid reflux in my stomach almost didn¡¯t spit it out. She was afraid that Carley would be worried, so she forcibly endured it. Carley was probably in a depressed mood, and didn¡¯t notice Jennifer¡¯s strangeness, just lower his head and peel the apple. The peeled apple was given to Jennifer again, this time Jennifer didn¡¯t eat it and put it on the bedside table. ¡°Carley, did Charles tell you how much foreign debt he owes?¡± ¡°Said.¡± Carley nodded and paused before telling Jennifer how much she owed. ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± The family owed 200,000 foreign debts, and Charles only said hello to Carley and hurried back to pay off the debt without discussing it with Carley. ¡°He took his own money, not mine¡­¡± Carley added another sentence for fear that Jennifer would be worried, but it sounded a bit sarcastic to Jennifer. The wedding house that Charles bought was helped by Carley to repay the mortgage, but after getting married, Charles did not hand over the financial power to Carley. If Jennifer knew that all the money Carley earned after marriage was not only used to repay the mortgage, but also covered the daily expenses, she would be even more angry. arley is Stupider than Carley hid some things that happened after the two got married, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell her because she was afraid that Jennifer would be worried. Seeing Jennifer¡¯s angry look now, Carley had no choice but to say: ¡°After I got married to Charles, he has indeed changed a bit. Of course, he is still as good to me as before, but it doesn¡¯t feel right to me. I can¡¯t tell you what it feels like¡­¡± Charles¡¯ kindness to her is not only tender and affectionate, but also permeates every bit of his life. No matter how hard or tired he is at work, he will clean up the house when he returns home from a business trip, and will not let her cook a meal, wash. A piece of clothing can be said to be meticulous. Carleycks love. When she meets someone who takes care of her like this, she naturally gives her heart to him, and she is very dependent on him. Although he still treats himself as he did when he was in love after marriage, he always finds some financial excuses, and he doesn¡¯t have to ask Carley to pay, or he will cry poorly in front of her. Carley is soft-hearted. Seeing that he was not well-off, he took the initiative to take on the heavy responsibility of repaying the mortgage. Recently, he said that the sales volume has not increased, the bonus has not been paid, and there are sick and elderly people in the family who want to pay. Carley has to contract the expenses as well. up. What kind of foreign debts does the family have now, it is still 200,000, Charles said that he came by himself, but the 200,000 belongs to the joint property of the two of them. After Carley got married, she put the money on hand and some small money from Charles together in a card, thinking of saving some baby funds for their future children. Charles said that the monthly basic sry would also be paid to that card. superior. Chapter 152 Carley is Stupider than Her But it didn¡¯t take long, and the 200,000 yuan was directly transferred away, and the gift money given was 188,000, plus his small money, it was exactly 200,000¡­ Carley doesn¡¯t want to specte on the thoughts of her boyfriend who has been talking with her for so many years. For her, money is not very important, but people¡¯s hearts are the most important. But what happened to her when she was just married? unhappy. After hearing what Carley said, Jennifer felt aggrieved: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier.¡± If she knew that Carley would pay all the mortgage and daily expenses after they got married, she would definitely remind Carley, at least not let Carley take out all of her small coffers after marriage. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Charles and Carley have talked for many years, women really want to leave a way out for themselves, but Carley is even more stupid than her, and even put all his wealth in one card. If something goes wrong between the two of them in the future, what should Carley do? Fortunately, Jennifer also left over 200,000 yuan for Carley, but for a long life, this small amount of money is really precious. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 The Proud Son of Heaven 2.3 Seeing Jennifer sighed for a long time, Carley didn¡¯t feel aggrieved, andforted her with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for such a small amount of money, sister. I¡¯ll be back after selling a few more bottles of wine. How can Jennifer not be worried, it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know how Carley earned the house money all these years. It all depends on the tips from the wine fight with customers, little by little, pen and pen, and slowly umted. Although I recently sat in the manager¡¯s position and didn¡¯t have to fight for wine. I still have to stay up all night to make money back. Jennifer was afraid that Carley would not be able to survive, but Carley looked indifferent. ¡°What you should be most concerned about right now is your rtionship with Hill and Shaun, not me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with both of them, and now you are the only one left by my side. Of course, I only care about you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have hands and feet. If anything happens in the future. I will be able to regroup.¡± Carley wasn¡¯t afraid of being abandoned, but she still trusted Charles now, so she didn¡¯t want to dig too deep into the matter. If one day, she finds that Charles is sorry for herself, or hides other thoughts, she will naturally give up decisively. Her heart is soft, but her temperament is tenacious, and she can¡¯t tolerate sand in her eyes. Once her heart is relieved, she is much more decisive than Jennifer. Carley chatted with Jennifer for a while, then got up to cook for her, and after finishing her work, she ate something, and then she rushed to the evening shift. 12 58 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 153 The Proud Son of Heaven Seeing her leave, Jennifer¡¯s soft expression gradually faded. Originally, he wanted to tell Carley about his condition, but now Carley also encountered some bad things. If you tell her at this time that she won¡¯t live long, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to bear the blow. Jennifer thought about it, let¡¯s wait for a while, with Lanice¡¯s special medicine, she shouldn¡¯t pass away suddenly, right? Carley hurried downstairs, but saw several luxury cars parked outside. Some of the windows were open, and the bodyguards in ck sat inside, and she recognized the group as Jean¡¯s at a nce. She thought that Jean had already left, but she didn¡¯t expect that he was still guarding the door. Carley admired his persistence. She walked over and knocked on the window of the car ahead, but there was no response from inside, but a bodyguard got out of the car behind her. ¡°Miss, Mr Smith said he wants to be alone, please don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Carley didn¡¯t say anything after hearing that, and turned around to leave, but the car window behind her was lowered. ¡°Carley.¡± Carley stopped and looked back at him, seeing that his eyes were red, obviously crying. Since he was a child, he has always looked cold in front of others, but he is gentle in front of Jennifer. Many times, there will be hostility in his eyes, which is not inferior to the maturity of young people. 12.58 Chapter 11 The Poud on of Heaven As he grew up, this hostility became more and more intense, but when he met Jennifer, he disappeared completely. Carley knew that he was hurt by Jennifer, but he had nothing to do with Jennifer, neither hate nor let go. He stopped himself at this moment, probably because he wanted to ask her what to do, but Carley didn¡¯t know what to do either. She also couldn¡¯t figure out why Jennifer still turned him away after the two solved the misunderstanding. Thinking about itter, maybe it was because of Shaun. Jean invited Carley into the car, and the two sat in the spacious luxury car, looking at each other. In the end, it was Carley who said, ¡°You have changed quite a lot in the past few years.¡± Although I had seen him twice before, I had never looked at him carefully. Hill has shed the immaturity of his youth, and now he has be more noble and refined. I used to think that he was the proud son of heaven, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be. DC¡¯s Shaun who covers the sky with one hand, what is it if he is not the proud son of heaven? Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The Truth About Five Years Ago Jean and Carley gossiped for a while, then talked about Jennifer, and their expressions slowly darkened. ¡°In the past few years, Jenny and Shaun have not been regarded as a couple, because of a paper agreement.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true that Jenny fell in love with Shaun. If it wasn¡¯t for his empathy, it would be difficult for Jenny to get out¡­¡± Carley didn¡¯t hide it from him, and told him the truth, hoping that he woulde out as soon as possible. It turned out that all the changes were because of him, to forget him, and that¡¯s why he fell in love with Shaun. Jean couldn¡¯t tell what it was like at the moment, but the hole in his heart was getting bigger and bigger, and it seemed to be devouring him little by little. ¡°If you miss her once, you miss your whole life. Let her go soon¡­..¡± After Carley finished speaking, she opened the door and got out of the car. Jean copsed on the car seat and closed his scarlet eyes. The bodyguard received a call from DC and hurried forward to knock on the car window. ¡°Mr Smith, the chairman is calling.¡± Indifferently, Jean took the mobile phone handed by the bodyguard. Chairman Smith¡¯s old and feeble voice came from inside: ¡°Jean, it¡¯s time to go back to DC.¡± Jean didn¡¯t reply, but just raised his eyes and nced at the apartment. Chapter 154 The Truth About Five Years Ago It was because of Smith that he lost Jennifer. 788 her. At that time, he med Jennifer for betraying himself, had a big fight with her, and made her run away in anger, and Smith just came to the door. At that time Brandon didn¡¯te, but the housekeeper came, and tied him back regardless of whether he wanted to or not. He had no choice but to jump out of the car. After a lot of tossing, nothing changed, and he was still taken back. When he brought it back, he had lost his memory and could not remember anything. Brandon told him that they were twins and there were some changes in the family when they were born. In order to snatch Smith¡¯s inheritance, an uncle tied up their whole family. There was an ident during the kidnapping, his mother died on the spot, and his father became a vegetable. But he was picked up by human traffickers, sold for two years, his adoptive parents disappeared, and he was sent to an orphanage. Brandon was lucky. He was protected by his father and escaped. He was found by the housekeeper and brought home. Over the years, Brandon suffered from brain cancer before finding him. In order to keep Smith, who was finally taken back, Brandon could only send someone to take him home forcibly. Brandon knew of Jennifer¡¯s existence, but felt that Jennifer¡¯s background would not help him, and would also affect his mediation with the uncles who were eyeing Smith, so he concealed how he lost his memory. Chapter 154 The Truth About Five Years Ago But he didn¡¯t expect that Jennifer woulde to Smith to find him and pester him, and he was also shaken by Jennifer¡¯s words. Brandon had no choice but to send someone to bribe the orphanage and destroy all their photos. When he went to check, also found nothing. He just believed Brandon¡¯s words, thought Jennifer was a scheming liar, and ordered the security to drive her out of Smith. Later, she still insisted oning to him, but because of this, Brandon waspletely angered. In a fit of anger, she pretended to be him and beat Jennifer hard. Jennifer hasn¡¯t seen him since then, and he was sent abroad by Brandon for training. It took about three years, and he put all the knowledge he had learned into his mind with his talent. Returning to Smith again, he took over Brandon¡¯s position as president. At that time, Brandon became the chairman before his vegetative father woke up. After only one year as chairman, Brandon passed away. Not long after, his father woke up. Today Smith¡¯s chairman is his father. It¡¯s been about a year since he woke up, so naturally he doesn¡¯t know what Brandon has done. When Jean noticed something was wrong some time ago, he didn¡¯t ask his father. Not long after his father woke up, he sent the uncle who kidnapped their family back then to prison as a witness. Now Smith haspletely returned to their hands, but the family is huge, and he still needs him to sit in Smith. But now that Jean has recovered all his memories, how can he care about Smith? If he could do it all over again, he would rather be Hill and be by Jennifer¡¯s side. No matter how poor and miserable she is, she is still there, but now¡­ Jean took a deep breath, and the voice of Chairman Smith, who was coughing and panting again, came to his ears, ¡°Jean, Smith can¡¯t live without you, hurry home¡­¡± The word ¡°go home¡± was like a piece of ck iron, which weighed heavily on his heart, making him breathless. Although his father woke up, his body was paralyzed, unable to move, and he could only spend the rest of his life in a hospital bed. Coupled with the loss of his wife and children, he was depressed, and now he is half buried in the loess.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. If he doesn¡¯t return to Smith, his father and Brandon¡¯s desperate efforts to get Smith back will fall into the hands of others again. He squeezed the phone tightly, withdrew his reluctant gaze at the apartment, and replied coldly, ¡°Okay.¡± 79 89% 12:59 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 15% clearly Didn¡¯t Pay Attention to Her After Lanice put the overcoat in a high-end paper bag, she carried it to the vi. Pushing open the door of the study, the afterglow of the setting sun, through the floor-to-ceiling windows, sprinkled on the man¡¯s body, casting a faint golden light. The man¡¯s figure was tall and straight, his back was aloof, he couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, he could only see a slender cigarette held between his bony fingers. Faint smoke, lingering around the body, looks noble and mysterious, but reveals a sense of abstinence. Lanice nced at the cigarette butts piled up in the trash can, and frowned slightly. She remembered that Shaun didn¡¯t smoke, and she didn¡¯t know when he became addicted to cigarettes. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t care about his affairs, so she raised her hand and knocked on the door in a businesslike manner. ¡°Enter.¡± The man didn¡¯t even turn his head, and said a word lightly, as if he was not interested in anything. Lanice walked over with the paper bag, ¡°Shaun, these are the clothes that Jennifer asked me to return to you.¡± She handed the paper bag to Shaun, and the man nced back. ¡°Threw.¡± He gave an order in a low voice, his expression so indifferent that he seemed to abandon something he didn¡¯t care about. Lanice responded, then turned and left with the paper bag in hand. She guessed that Shaun would let herself throw it away, but she still made this trip because she didn¡¯t dare to dispose of his things casually. When she walked outside the door and was about to throw the paper bag into therge trash can, the man¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly came from behind¨C ¡°Let it go.¡± Lanice nced back at him, the man didn¡¯t look at her, still turned his back to her. Standing in the afterglow, he held up his slender fingers and smoked lightly. It seems to be very irritable, but it is contradictory, and I can¡¯t tell why I am irritable. Lanice couldn¡¯t figure out his thoughts, so she returned to the study with the paper bag and put the things on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the hospital first.¡± The man nodded slightly, and after Lanice left, he nced back. It was just a coat she had worn, but it caused him, who has always been decisive, to hesitate. Annoyed, he threw away the cigarette in his hand, picked up the dress, and stroked it. It seemed that her body temperature still remained on it, which made him reluctant to let go. 24.894 12 59 Chapter 155 Clearly Didn¡¯t Pay Attention to Her When he realized this, Shaun¡¯s expression suddenly suffocated. He threw away the overcoat in his hand, and reopened a pack of cigarettes in extreme irritability¡­ Lanice hurried out of the vi, there were still several patients waiting for her treatment in the hospital, but she was busy with Shaun¡¯s personal affairs today. She quickly got into her car, and when she turned the steering wheel to reverse the car, she saw a red Ferrari approaching¡­ When the people who came down from above saw her who was backing up the car, theirplexions suddenly darkened. ¡°Lanice!¡± Ginny hadn¡¯t expected to run into Lanice at Shaun¡¯s private estate. She has never been to this ce, even the address, it took a long time to find out, but Lanice cane and go as she pleases. Obviously, she is Shaun¡¯s fiancee, but he didn¡¯t even tell her where he lived, and hooked up with such a woman to anger her. It was hard for anyone to ept this, let alone Ginny who was aloof. Inexplicably feeling aggrieved and angry, Ginny couldn¡¯t care less about maintaining her image at this moment, so she rushed forward and N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. mmed on the car window. ¡°Lanice,e down for me!¡± Lanice sat in the driver¡¯s seat and gave Ginny a hard look, idiot! She didn¡¯t bother to talk to Ginny, and after backing out of the car, she stepped on the gas pedal to the bottom. Chapter 155 deary Didn¡¯t Pay Attection to Her Ginny didn¡¯t expect Lanice to be so arrogant, she was so angry that she clenched her fists and stared angrily at the speeding car. Lanice, right? She will definitely make it difficult for her to get along in Boston! Ginny pushed back her straight hair from her chest, turned around, and walked towards the manor. The security guard at the door blocked her way. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t enter here at will.¡± This time Ginny learned to be smart, and didn¡¯t make trouble, and said directly with a cold face: ¡°Your Mr. Murphy asked me toe here.¡± The security guard also said with a cold face: ¡°Wait for me to verify.¡± Ginny¡¯s face darkened instantly, obviously she didn¡¯t expect the security guard to check. She directly said no, and took out her mobile phone to call Shaun. After calling several times, he didn¡¯t answer, which made her tremble with anger. Without Shaun¡¯s permission, the security guards would not let him through, so Ginny could only grit his teeth and give up. But it was very ufortable in his heart. Lanice could enter the ce where he lived, but she couldn¡¯t. Shaun obviously didn¡¯t take her seriously! After thinking about it, she took out her mobile phone and called the person in Murphy¡¯s old house: ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ginny¡­¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Discard Useless Pieces Jean left Boston and sent Jennifer a message before leaving. [I¡¯m going back, I won¡¯t pester you in the future, hope you cherish it] That short sentence contained his respect for her. When Jennifer saw the news, her eyes were red, and her Hill was still the same as before, never embarrassing her. She wanted to say hello, but she felt that she had hurt him that way, and it seemed a bit too deliberate to reply to the message by herself. She suppressed the sad emotions in her heart, put down her phone, cleaned herself up, and left the door with her bag. She and Shaun and Jean are all broken, and they will note to her again in the future, so she can leave with peace of mind. But before leaving, she had to go to Wayne to finish her resignation, and then find a suitable opportunity to rify with Carley. She came to Wayne and went directly to the president¡¯s office, and Ginny just came back, sitting on the sofa, ying with her phone. Seeing Jennifere in, Ginny raised her eyebrows, crossed her legs, leaned back on the sofa, and looked at her with a superior attitude. ¡°Jennifer, what are you going to Wayne for instead of entertaining Jean?¡± Her tone was unkind, as if she was ming Jennifer for leaving her post. Ignoring her arrogance, Jennifer said softly, ¡°Mr Smith has returned to DC, should Ms Wayne fulfill her promise and approve my resignation?¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t have to give up the resignation certificate, but she wanted to leave cleanly before she died. Ginny didn¡¯t expect that Jean had already returned to DC, and after a moment of stunned silence, she looked Jennifer up and down again. ¡°Jean didn¡¯t take you away¡­¡± What she thought was that if Jean fell in love with Jennifer, he would definitely take her away. At that time, she will transfer Jennifer to Wayne¡¯s branch in DC, and then use Jennifer to seek some benefits from Jean. But I didn¡¯t expect that Jean, like other men, would throw it away after ying. It seems that Jennifer didn¡¯t have the ability¡­ Ginny didn¡¯t make things difficult for her anymore. For a capitalist, if a pawn is useless, it must be discarded directly. She picked up her mobile phone, clicked on the group system to agree, and asked Jennifer to go to Jessica to handle the handover procedures. Look, how many simple things you just need to operate, but Jennifer has been going around for so long. Jennifer withdrew her gaze, turned to look for Jessica, got Ginny¡¯s permission, and Jessica would naturally arrange a handover. ¡°You give the job to Richard, she has recently be a full-timer and can take over your job.¡± Jennifer nodded, and went to the president¡¯s office with the handover procedures. The colleagues inside were surprised when they saw here back, and then they chatted again, as if they were talking about her. Jennifer didn¡¯t take it seriously, walked to Richard¡¯s station, and patted her on the shoulder lightly. Richard was burying his head in processing a pile of data, when he felt someone tap his shoulder, he raised his head quickly. Seeing that it was Jennifer, she immediately raised a bright and lovely smile on her round face: ¡°Jenny, are you back to thepany?¡± Her smile swept away the haze in Jennifer¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°I came back to resign, Jessica asked me to hand over the work to you, are you free?¡± Richard nodded hurriedly: ¡°Of course I¡¯m free, but Jenny, are you really not here?¡± Jennifer gave a slight ¡®hmm¡¯ as a response, seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Richard didn¡¯t ask. She took the handover form from Jennifer, signed her name on it, and said to Jennifer. ¡°You hand over all the work to me.¡± Jennifer was not polite to her, and handed over the database key, customer information, and some confidential documents to Richard. After the handover, Jennifer got up and went to the HR department to resign. Before she left the president¡¯s office, she met Beau who came in with a bunch of documents. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr Smith¡¯s new love, why did you condescend toe to Wayne?¡± Beau¡¯s face was full of sarcasm: ¡°Oh, I remembered, Mr Smith went back to DC and didn¡¯t take you away. You were abandoned and had nowhere to go, so you had to go back to Wayne?¡± Hearing her piercing voice, Richard couldn¡¯t help interjecting: ¡°Jenny is here to resign.¡± Beau¡¯splexion copsed in an instant. Instead of clinging to Jean, she still had the guts toe back and leave the job. Could it be that she found a new financial backer? Seeing Jennifer¡¯s pretty face, I wanted to tear it apart. This little slut used her looks to seduce men everywhere. But she made every single tick, and she had climbed on the bed for so many years, but she didn¡¯t seed. Of course, Beau was extremely jealous. Jennifer didn¡¯t bother to talk to Beau, took the handover slip, turned sideways, and walked to the personnel department Her disdain made Beau furious: ¡°Little bitch, sooner orter she will be yed to death by men!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jennifer stopped abruptly, turned her head and looked at Beau coldly: ¡°That¡¯s better than no one ying!¡± One sentence pierced Beau¡¯s heart, making her tremble with anger: Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Lanice Tells Her to Get the Medicine ¡°Bitch!¡± geher. Jennifer snorted coldly, ¡°You are not as cheap as you are, you are almost forty years old, and you still want to climb into the bed, shameless!¡± She dropped this sentence, regardless of Beau¡¯s reaction, went straight into the elevator, and mmed the door close button. The HR department is downstairs. After Jennifer handed over the handover form to someone, she filled out some forms and quicklypleted the resignation. When she walked out of Wayne International, Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief. Everything she should have done before her death was almost done, and now only Carley was left. She was going to go to the supermarket to buy some things and visit Carley¡¯s wedding room, but when she was entering the subway, she received a call from Lanice. ¡°Jennifer, I have some new drugs here, newly developed abroad, and the effect is not bad,e and get them.¡± Lanice wanted to take Jennifer there, but the hospital was too busy for her to leave. ¡°Lanice, thank you, I won¡¯t take it anymore, you can leave it for the patients in need.¡± Jennifer declined, not because she didn¡¯t want it, but because the medicine was too expensive, and she wanted to save the money for Carley. Lanice seemed to hear her embarrassment, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not short of the medicine fee,e here, I¡¯ll wait for you in the hospital.¡± After speaking, Lanice hung up the phone without giving her a second chance to refuse. Jennifer looked at the cked-out phone screen with a confused and hesitant face. She knew that Lanice was not short of medicines and money, but she couldn¡¯t always take advantage of Lanice. She hasn¡¯t paid for the boxes of medicines she gave earlier, and now she¡¯s going to get them again¡­ She stood at the entrance of the subway and sighed, fearing that Lanice would be waiting for her in the hospital, so she gritted her teeth and turned around to get on the subway to the hospital. As soon as she entered the outpatient department of the hospital, she saw Charles supporting a pregnant woman and walking towards the gynecology department. Jennifer¡¯splexion suddenly changed. She hurriedly followed, her hands trembling, but fortunately she was sensible enough not to rush forward to question, but took out her mobile phone to record it. After she finished recording the video, she nned to send it to Carley, but after selecting the video, she hesitated. If Carley saw this video, he might not be able to bear it¡­ Jennifer gritted her teeth, put down her phone, and walked towards Charles. Chapter 158 Strong Evidence Men are not allowed to enter the gynecology department. After Charles sent the pregnant woman in, he nned to sit in the rest area and wait. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he met Jennifer¡¯s gloomy eyes. He was startled, and took several steps back to stabilize his figure. ¡°Jenny, why are you here?¡± ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you go to your hometown to pay off the debt? Why are you here?¡± Faced with Jennifer¡¯s questioning, Charles visibly panicked, probably because he didn¡¯t expect Jennifer to know about his return to his hometown. But thinking of Carley and Jennifer being like sisters, they would naturally tell Jennifer everything, but it also made Charles a little upset. They are both married, and Carley also told Jennifer every bit of their rtionship, causing him to be careful every time. After Charles panicked for a moment, he quickly calmed down and exined to Jennifer without changing his face. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I went back to my hometown to pay off my debts. When my sister was not feeling well, I immediately took her to the big hospital.¡± Charles¡¯ hometown is in the suburbs of Boston, a three-hour drive is enough, so it makes sense, but¡­ ¡°Your sister?¡± How hadn¡¯t she heard that Charles had a sister? Charles pointed to the woman sitting in the gynecology area waiting for her number to be called: ¡°That¡¯s her. She¡¯s pregnant and it¡¯s inconvenient toe to the wedding. You may not have seen her. Carley knows about it. She probably forgot to tell you¡­..¡± Charles¡¯st sentence was somewhat ironic, as if ironic that the sisterhood between the two was not very strong. Hearing what he said, Jennifer didn¡¯t ask any more questions, just looked at Charles¡¯ eyes, but she was not as gentle as before. She turned around and walked towards the elevator. After entering the elevator, she didn¡¯t close the door in time, but hid in the corner and looked towards the gynecology department. Charles thought Jennifer was gone, turned around and waved to the pregnant woman sitting in the gynecology area, and the pregnant woman came out immediately. Not knowing what to say, the pregnant woman took Charles¡¯ hand and shook it, as if acting like a baby, while Charles raised his hand and scratched her nose. The behavior of the two is very close, it doesn¡¯t look like brother and sister at all, but like a couple who have been in love for many years. Jennifer also recorded this scene, and then sent Carley a message, asking her about Sister Charles. Carley quickly replied: ¡°There is a younger sister, but I haven¡¯t seen her, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jennifer bowed her head and typed quickly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I met you in the hospital, just in time to see Charles take her to the gynecology department.¡± Seeing this sentence, Carley¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Gynecology? Isn¡¯t he in his hometown?¡± Jennifer exined in Charles¡¯ words, and Carley¡¯s face softened a little. But he also felt that Charles didn¡¯t tell him when he came back, and took his sister to the hospital, obviously he didn¡¯t want her to know. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Strong Evidence It¡¯s strange, if it¡¯s my sister, why don¡¯t you dare to let her know? Carley asked Jennifer: ¡°Which hospital are you in?¡± Jennifer sent a location, and Carley replied hello, then turned off her phone, took out her car keys and went straight to the hospital. Jennifer recorded the video and didn¡¯t send it directly to Carley, not because she wanted to hide something, but because she wanted to wait for Carley toe over and confirm it for herself. If Charles really betrayed her, then the video she had was evidence, and it would be more beneficial to send it to Carley at that time. Carley didn¡¯t arrive so soon, and Jennifer was afraid that Charles and the others would leave after seeing the doctor, so she chose a ce where they couldn¡¯t see and sat down. After waiting for about half an hour, the pregnant woman came out of the gynecology department, and then went down to the inpatient area with Charles¡¯ help. Jennifer immediately got up and followed, and saw that after Charlespleted the hospitalization procedures, he helped the pregnant woman into the ward. Backing She nced at the ward number te, wrote it down, turned around and went to the fruit shop next to the hospital, and quickly bought two fruit baskets. When she returned home after shopping, she happened to meet Carley who hurried in from the outpatient clinic. ¡°Jenny, why did youe to the hospital, is your heart ufortable?¡± Carley rushed to ¡®catch the adulterer¡¯ in a hurry, but when she saw Jennifer, she stopped and cared about her. Jennifer¡¯s heart warmed up, and she said to her: ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lanice asked me toe over to get some boxes of medicine, I just came to the hospital.¡± Carley was relieved when she heard the words, as long as her family Jenny is fine. Jennifer handed the two fruit baskets in her hand to Carley: ¡°Since the sister-inw is going to visit my sister, she must bring some fruit.¡± Carley quickly understood what Jennifer meant. She told herself not to be too impulsive when she saw the two of themter. Instead, he went to visit his sister in the name of his sister-inw, and after finding out the truth, he tried to find a way to deal with them. Carley took the fruit basket from Jennifer¡¯s hand, and said softly, ¡°Jenny is still thoughtful of you.¡± Jennifer stepped forward and took her arm, giving her infinite strength: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get the medicine, she stayed here all the time just to wait for Carley toe and apany her to face it. No matter what Carley seester, or finds something wrong, she is Carley¡¯s strongest backing. With Jennifer¡¯spany, Carley didn¡¯t feel so flustered anymore. She stabilized her mood and followed Jennifer to the inpatient area. Before entering the ward, Carley paused, looked inside through the transparent ss of the ward¡­ The pregnant woman was probably in her twenties and looked very young. Her figure is plump due to pregnancy, but her face is tender and lovely. There is a tender and pitiful look between the eyebrows, and the grape- like ck eyes are also full of innocence. Such a woman, even she feels pity when she sees it, let alone a man. At this time, Charles was sitting in front of the hospital bed, holding a water bottle with a straw inserted in it, putting it to the pregnant woman¡¯s lips, and feeding her water. The two of them didn¡¯t act too much, even if they were feeding water, they would look at each other, and their eyes would be drawn. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Carley looked ufortable, but under Jennifer¡¯s reminder, temporarily suppressed the strange feeling of difort. She twitched the corners of her mouth, and after trying to pull out a smile, she carried the fruit basket and walked into the ward. ¡°Charles¡­¡± Hearing Carley¡¯s voice, Charles stopped feeding the water, and the pregnant woman was also obviously taken aback. The two of them seemed to have prepared in advance, and quickly returned to normal. Charles put down the water bottle first, got up and walked in front of Carley. ¡°How did youe?¡± Carley nced at him indifferently, usually when the two met on the road, he would call her first, but not today. Her eyes darkened, and she looked faintly at the pregnant woman on the hospital bed, as if seeing a rival in love, which made her feel disgusted and didn¡¯t want to answer. Seeing Carley like this, Jennifer quickly stood up and exined: ¡°I told Carley. She happened to be nearby. I knew your sister was sick, so I stopped by to see¡­¡± She gently pushed Carley¡¯s elbow, and Carley looked away, with a smile on his face again, and handed the fruit basket to Charles. ¡°You said you too, my sister is sick, why didn¡¯t you tell me, I happen to know a doctor, you have to tell me in advance, I can help rmend it, this public hospital is much cheaper than a private hospital, why bother What a waste of money.¡± The second part of Carley¡¯s sentence means that instead of going to the public hospital, she sneaked to the private hospital, which is obviously a guilty conscience. Charles panicked for a moment, and then quickly covered it up: ¡°My sister didn¡¯t pay social security either, so it¡¯s the same for public and private hospitals.¡± Carley smiled lightly: ¡°This is a well-known aristocratic hospital in Boston, much more expensive than public hospitals.¡± 1301 Charles usually cried poor in front of her, but he had the money to take her sister to such an expensive private hospital. She began to doubt that the 200,000 that Charles took away was for his sister¡¯s medical treatment, right? If it was really his sister, the two hundred thousand would have been spent, if not¡­ Carley gave Charles a p in the face, and Charles¡¯ heart trembled, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He took the fruit basket from Carley¡¯s hand and exined very naturally: ¡°My brother-inw is not short of this money, but he is abroad and cannote back in time to take care of my sister.¡± The woman who was half lying on the hospital bed also answered at the right time: ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry, my husband is not around, and it just so happened that my baby started to move as soon as my brother came back, so I trouble him to send me to the big hospital to have a look¡­.. ¡­¡¯ ¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After she finished speaking, she red at Charles: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s all your fault. I asked you to inform my sister-inw in advance, but you forgot ¡®I¡¯ because you were too nervous.¡± What she said earlier, ¡°Sister-inw, right?¡± made Carley feel very ufortable, and thest sentence, ¡°She forgot because she was too nervous¡±, almost made Carley mad. Carley said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, whether he informs you or not, as your ¡®sister-inw¡¯, I wille to visit you.¡± The ¡®sister-inw¡¯ bit her hard, and the face of the pregnant woman lying on the hospital bed turned dark. Jennifer paid close attention to the confrontation between the two, and never missed the emotional changes of the pregnant woman. At this time, seeing that the pregnant woman seemed to mind Carley calling herself sister-inw, she couldn¡¯t help interjecting: ¡°Carley, maybe Charles didn¡¯t want you to work too hard, so he didn¡¯t tell you. hospital care.¡± After she finished speaking, she gave Charles a cold look: ¡°Right, brother-inw¡­¡± Jennifer called his brother-inw to remind him that Carley was like a sister in her heart. If she dared to bully her elder sister, as a younger sister, she would never let him go easily. Under such circumstances, Charles could only nod with a smile on his face: ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want Carley to be too tired.¡± Carley was so generous, she stepped forward and took Charles¡¯s arm: ¡°My husband is the best to me. I¡¯ve been with you for so long, and I¡¯ve never been asked to do housework, so I¡¯ve never touched the sun with my fingers¡­¡± Carley deliberately stretched out her slender and white fingers, shaking them in front of the pregnant woman: ¡°Look, how tender my hands are¡­¡± The face of the pregnant woman turned from ck to white in an instant, and she opened her mouth to say something, but she closed her mouth obediently under the hint of Charles¡¯ eyes. Although Carley was pretending to show off, she saw the rtionship between the two of them. She didn¡¯t change her face on the spot, but was extremely calm. ¡°Husband, you are afraid that I will be tired, and you will not let me go back to my hometown, so that I don¡¯t even know your family members. What is your sister¡¯s name? When did you get pregnant? Where did you marry? Why did she start to move as soon as you went back, and it was serious. It¡¯s okay to go to the hospital, right?¡± 13 01 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Faced with Carley¡¯s interrogation, Charles¡¯ palms were sweating coldly, but he seemed to be mentally prepared and said calmly, ¡°This year my brother-inw built a road in the vige, and I n to take you home during the Chinese New Year¡­¡± After he used these words to calm his doubts about not taking Carley back to his hometown, he continued: ¡°As for my sister, her name is Lucy, she married in the next vige, and got engaged at the beginning of this year. I left South Africa, and I was worried that something would happen to the two of you, so I didn¡¯t tell you, who knew she was pregnant, and I only found out when I went back to my hometown today¡­¡± Speaking of this, he gave Lucy a hard look with eyes that hate iron and steel: ¡°I have kept such a big thing from our family, if I hadn¡¯t bumped into it on the road and brought it home, she would have kept it a secret.¡± with us¡­¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After staring, he looked at Carley and said, ¡°After taking her home, the house was in a mess again, full of debts, and before I had time to pay them back, my sister took the initiative to help the family pay off the loans. The brother-inw made a lot of money in South Africa. After knowing that she was pregnant, he paid her living expenses on time every month, so I was relieved. But my parents felt that they were unmarried and conceived before they held a wedding certificate. They said a few words to my sister. My sister was not convinced and quarreled with them. It must be because she was too emotional and angry, so she moved Fetal gas. But it¡¯s not serious. The doctor suggested to stay in the hospital for observation for a period of time, so I hospitalized her. || After exining the Charles coefficient, he took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Carley: ¡°I originally wanted to transfer 200,000 to pay off the debt. Since my sister helped to pay it back, I¡¯ll keep the money for you.¡± After listening to his exnation, Carley saw this bank card again, and she couldn¡¯t help it immediately. She was a little dazed, nced at Charles, then at Jennifer, as if asking what was going on? What Charles said was impable, and everything made sense without any ws. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sight of the two being so close to each other at the entrance of the gynecology department just now, Jennifer might have believed Charles¡¯ words at this moment. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Can¡¯t fix Carley anymore When she knew that Charles asked Carley to pay off the entire mortgage and all the daily expenses, she had some doubts about Charles¡¯ character. Now that Charles was able to retreat so calmly when she got the handle, it showed that he was not easy. But of course, she would not say these words in front of several people. She pretended to be stupid, and smiled at Carley: ¡°Carley, it seems that Charles feels sorry for you that it is not easy to make money, so he entrusts the money to you for safekeeping.¡± She hinted that Carley would take the money, and Carley naturally heard it, and quickly took away Charles¡¯ bank card. In order to facilitate cash withdrawal, Charles transferred 200,000 yuan to the bank card. Although this is in line with the practice of repaying debts, withdrawing cash can make people unable to find out the flow. ¡°Charles, it¡¯s very kind of you¡­¡± Carley pretended not to know anything, hugged his arm, and kissed him, ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± Charles scratched her nose with a smile, as if he loved her very much, his eyes were full of doting: ¡°It¡¯s still your birthday¡­¡± Lying on the hospital bed, Lucy saw the sweetness of the two, her eyes became gloomier, as if seeing them was an eyesore, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Carley, I¡¯m not feeling well, I want to rest for a while, why don¡¯t you go out first¡­ ¡­¡± She only asked Carley to go out, but not Charles, which made Carley¡¯s hand holding the bank card stiff. Charles noticed her change, and quickly scolded Lucy, ¡°Carley came all copter 161ent xa ley arymore the way to see you, what¡¯s your attitude?!¡± Unconvinced, Lucy curled her lips, ¡°She happened to be nearby, so she stopped by to see me¡­¡± ¡°You still talk back!¡± After Charles scolded her, he turned to look at Carley: ¡°Don¡¯t mind, she was spoiled by her parents since she was a child, and she has a spoiled temperament. Carley didn¡¯t care, and curled the corner of her mouth: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When I was her age, I was much more spoiled than her. If you meet someone who doesn¡¯t like you, don¡¯t talk back, just p him!¡± Chapter 162 Sister Has Money 788 As soon as Carley¡¯s words came out, Lucy, who still wanted to say a few more entric words, immediately stopped talking. Only then did Carley put away the cruelty in her eyes, raised her head and said to Charles, ¡°I still have to work the night shift, Lucy is here, I will leave it to you to worry about.¡± Charles nodded, picked up the car keys and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°No, I came by car. After Carley refused, she walked out of the ward holding Jennifer¡¯s arm. As soon as the two left, Lucy immediately sat up straight and said to Charles, ¡°Just make it clear, why give her back the two hundred thousand.¡± Charles nced outside to make sure that the two had gone far away, and then replied to Lucy: ¡°If you don¡¯t return the money to her, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t believe it.¡± Lucy snorted coldly, her delicate face full of resentment: ¡°How long will I have to wait?¡± Charles stepped forward to touch her stomach, andforted her, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up to live in the city after she pays off the mortgage.¡± Hearing that Charles would pick her up to live in the city, Lucy¡¯s resentful expression gradually turned into a certainty. After Jennifer and Carley left the ward, they sent the previously recorded video to Carley, reminding her by the way: ¡°Charles told me before that his sister was inconvenient to be pregnant, so he didn¡¯te to your wedding, but when he just exined to you but he said that he only found out that his sister was pregnant today. What he said seemed reasonable, but it was contradictory. You should pay more attention, he and his sister are a bit strange¡­¡± *ster Has Money When Carley saw Charles in the video scraping Lucy¡¯s nose in the same way, his expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not a little weird, it¡¯s clearly adultery!¡± ¡°They are brothers and sisters, adultery is not enough, right?¡± ¡°Who knows if they are brothers and sisters!¡± Carley put away her phone, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about his family members, who knows if he¡¯s lying to me?!¡± Jennifer also agreed, nodded: ¡°The source is still from his family, there is no reason not to let the new wifee to the door.¡± One sentence woke Carley up, and she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to his hometown and ask a few neighbors to find out.¡± Jennifer quickly grabbed her hand and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t go alone, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Who knows what¡¯s going on in Charles¡¯ hometown, Carley goes alone, what if he falls into a trap? Jennifer persuaded her to calm down: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think Lucy can¡¯t hold her breath. You can find an opportunity when Charles is not there, and stimte her with a few words, and maybe she will tell you directly.¡± Carley was right after thinking about it. Lucy almost couldn¡¯t hold back in the ward several times just now. If Charles hadn¡¯t stopped her, she might have jumped up and confronted her. When Charles is away, she will go to Lucy again, which is better than going to him alone. Home is much safer. After Carley calmed down, her expression became much calmer: ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t you want to go to Lanice to get the medicine, you go get the medicine first.¡± Jennifer was still a little worried about Carley, but Carley persuaded her Chapter 162 Chapter 162 chapter 162ster Has Money instead: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t experienced anything, it¡¯s just¡­¡± H She sighed deeply: ¡°I thought that if I found someone who was honest and down-to-earth, she wouldn¡¯t betray me, but now I feel¡­¡± She didn¡¯t say a word, her heart was very depressed, and Jennifer was even more worried, her small face was wrinkled into a ball. Carley smiled and rubbed her little face: ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad, I have money in hand, so I don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± When it came to money, Jennifer worried about her instead: ¡°You also said, put all the money in a bank card, if in the future¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Carley raised her hand to interrupt her: ¡°I¡¯ll transfer out my pre-marital propertyter. From now on, like him, I will only deposit the basic sry into the card. As for the mortgage and expenses, I will use the basic sry first. let him out¡­¡± tere Are You Threatening Me? Jennifer was relieved to see that Carley had a clear head and didn¡¯t fall headlong into Charles¡¯ sweet words. She was afraid that after she left this world, Carley would be betrayed by Charles again, so what should she do? Thinking of this, Jennifer¡¯s expression darkened, and countless mncholy flooded her heart, making her restless. Seeing that she was still worried about him, Carley quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a love brain, I won¡¯t dig wild vegetables for men!¡± After she finished speaking, she shook her hair and said proudly, ¡°You can afford it, you can let it go!¡± Then he opened the car door and waved at Jennifer: ¡°I¡¯m going to make a lot of money!¡± Jennifer was amused by Carley and waved to her: ¡°Be careful driving.¡± Carley nodded, put on her sunsses, got into the car, backed up gracefully, and drove away from the hospital. After watching Carley leave, Jennifer turned around and went into the hospital. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she heard a loud apuse. Jennifer searched for the sound and looked over, just in time to see a gorgeously dressed woman standing at the door of the dean¡¯s room, pping Lanice hard. She hurried over and pulled Lanice past who would rather be pped than fight back. ¡°Lanice, are you okay?¡± Looking at Lance¡¯s swollen face, Jennifer felt a little distressed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Are You Threatening Me? Lanice shook his head at her, looking indifferently at the woman. ¡°Ms Ashley, you pped me ten times, should that be enough?¡± Ms Ashley nced at Jennifer who stood up to help her, with a tense face, showing a hint of disdain. She turned her overstretched wrist, stepped on high heels, and walked up to Lanice step by step. ¡°You should know who asked me to teach you?¡± Lanice nodded calmly, not daring to resist at all. Ms Ashley snorted, then raised her hand to pat her cheek lightly. ¡°Lanice, remember, don¡¯t mess with me Shaun, you can¡¯t afford it.¡± She dropped this sentence, turned around, stepped on her high heels, and ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . walked into the elevator. ¡°Stop!¡± Jennifer looked at the woman¡¯s arrogant back, and said coldly, ¡°Apologize or call the police, you choose one!¡± It¡¯s too arrogant and domineering to just leave after beating someone! Ms Ashley stopped in her tracks when she heard that, she turned around slowly, her cold and proud eyes swept over Jennifer inch by inch. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t answer, she took out her mobile phone and called the police. Lanice stopped her from calling 110: ¡°No, she is Shaun¡¯s cousin.¡± The implication is that they can¡¯t afford to mess with Murphy¡¯s people. or 6) Are You Threatening Me? Jennifer froze for a moment, eyes full of confusion: ¡°Why did she hit you?¡± Lanice works for Shaun, logically speaking, as his cousin, it is impossible to do anything to his people. Lanice said, ¡°She just did what she was told.¡± It wasn¡¯t Cilia who wanted to hit her, but Shaun¡¯s mother, Cilia Ashley¡¯s aunt. As for¡­why Shaun¡¯s mother wanted to hit her, it could only be Ginny¡¯s fault. Lanice touched her face and said to Jennifer, ¡°A little injury is nothing, don¡¯t mess with her.¡± She wanted to escort Jennifer into the dean¡¯s room, but Cilia didn¡¯t intend to just let them go. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Stepping on high heels, she walked up to Jennifer step by step, twisting her soft waist like a water snake. With a proud gaze, he looked Jennifer up and down, as if he was looking at some prey, his eyes gradually became strange. ¡°You look pretty good, suitable for going to my clubhouse to sell yourself¡­¡± Her words sounded insulting to Jennifer, but frightening to Lanice. She quickly stepped forward to stand in front of Jennifer and apologized for her: ¡°Ms Ashley, this patient didn¡¯t know your identity, so he dared to say that to you. I¡¯m really sorry, you have a lot of people, let her go.¡± How about a horse?¡± Lanice¡¯s humble plea made Jennifer even more apologetic ¡°Lanice¡­¡± She wanted to say don¡¯t lower yourself for her, but was stopped by Lanice: ¡°Miss, you just came to see me for medical treatment and medicine. I don¡¯t know you well, if you dare to say anything to make Ms Ashley unhappy, I will never treat you again!¡± Lanice was distanced from her, as if she wanted to protect her, Jennifer was sensible and stopped talking. Although she felt that the woman in front of her was too arrogant, Lanice seemed to be afraid of her, so she had to grit her teeth and endure it in order not to cause trouble for Lanice. Seeing this, Cilia curled her lips and said mockingly: ¡°Lanice really values friendship, she can¡¯t protect herself, and she has to protect patients.¡± Lanice didn¡¯t dare to answer, she buried her head even lower, her clenched fists and heaving chest all revealed her disbelief. ¡°Lanice seems to be dissatisfied?¡± Lanice quickly let go of her fist and shook her head: ¡°Howe, Ms Ashley is a socialite, how can I not ept it.¡± Cilia snorted coldly: ¡°If you agree, then give her to me.¡± Shocked, Lanice raised her head: ¡°You take me away, she can¡¯t¡­¡± Jennifer is the woman Shaun used to, how could she be taken to the 0.00% 140471 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 clubhouse by Cilia?! Seeing Lanice so nervous, Cilia¡¯s smile became more intriguing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t know her well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too selfless for Lanice to rece her as a stagedy for someone she doesn¡¯t know well.¡± Lanice took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and exined: ¡°After all, she is my patient. I run a hospital for Shaun, so naturally I have to protect every patient. Ms. Ashley, don¡¯t embarrass my patients¡­¡± Cilia curled her lips and smiled, then walked up to Lanice, her slender nails raised Lance¡¯s swollen face. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Lanice looks so ugly now, my mommy in the clubhouse doesn¡¯t like it¡­¡± In other words, no matter how much she begged, Cilia would take Jennifer away. Her face darkened, and she wanted to take out her phone and call Shaun. Unexpectedly, Jennifer was one step ahead of her, and directly called the police: ¡°Mr. Police, Caring Hospital, the dean¡¯s room on the top floor, there is an old woman in the clubhouse who wants to buy and sell women forcibly, please call the police as soon as possible to solve it.¡± After she hung up the phone, she looked coldly at the disbelieving Cilia: ¡°Ms Ashley, I recorded everything you just said, please cooperate here, the police will be here soon.¡± It took Cilia a long time to realize, what did this bitch call her just now¡­ ¡°Old woman¡­ Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°You are in the clubhouse, who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t you?¡± 3pter 164 ? Jennifer didn¡¯t know where the courage came from, and suddenly she was not afraid of these powers. Cilia was trembling with anger, she was only in her twenties, how dare this bitch mock her as an old woman! She raised her hand to p Jennifer hard, but Lanice grabbed her wrist just in time. Jennifer¡¯s body can¡¯t stand Cilia¡¯s p. Since she is not afraid of offending Cilia for herself, then she is not afraid of Lanice either. The two women looked at Cilia coldly, which made Ciliaugh angrily. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Okay, very good, no one in this world has ever dared to resist me, you are the first, just wait and see!¡± Cilia dropped this ruthless sentence, shook her head and left, that arrogant look made Lanice shiver. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 The Rtionship Between Them ¡°We offended her, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult in the future¡­¡± It doesn¡¯t matter to her, she can still ask Shaun to protect her, but Jennifer¡­ If Cilia finds out about her rtionship with Shaun, I¡¯m afraid¡­ 488 Lanice didn¡¯t dare to think about it, her mind was full of Rosie being tortured to death. Seeing Lance¡¯s frightened look, Jennifer felt very guilty: ¡°Lanice, I¡¯m sorry, I got you in trouble.¡± Lanice shook her head slightly: ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s Cilia who is too aggressive.¡± Fearing that Jennifer would be too guilty, Laniceforted her instead: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll say hello to Shaunter, he will protect us.¡± Jennifer smiled helplessly, she was so unfeeling to Shaun, he probably hated her, how could he protect her. Lanice wanted to say something else, a few policemen came over and asked what happened just now. Lanice exined a few words that it was a medical problem and it was resolved, so the police had to simply make a statement and leave. As soon as they left, Lanice remembered that she needed to get medicine for Jennifer, and hurriedly said to her, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll get you medicine.¡± Jennifer saw that her face was swollen like this, and she was still thinking about getting medicine for herself, and her heart felt warm. ¡°Lanice, I¡¯ll go to the nurse to get some medicine for reducing swelling and pain, please wait for me.¡± After she finished speaking, she went straight to the triage desk. Lanice Chapter 165 The Rtionship Between Them looked at her back and twitched his lips. He turned around and wanted to go back to the dean¡¯s room, but bumped into someone. Jennifer asked the nurse for some pain relief medicine, and then came back. When she opened the door and entered the dean¡¯s room, she happened to see Vince pushing Lanice against the wall. Jennifer froze for a moment, and quickly backed out. After she sat down on the seat outside, she propped her chin, her mind spinning wildly, and she didn¡¯t understand their rtionship clearly. And Lanice inside, the moment she saw Jennifer, instantly regained her senses and pushed Vince away. ¡°Stay away from me¡­..¡± Vince tidied up his messy clothes after being pushed away, but he never took his eyes off Lanice. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He stepped forward and touched Lance¡¯s swollen face, asking her if it hurt, but there was a mocking smile in his eyes. ¡°I thought you had some ability to leave Scott, but I didn¡¯t expect you to climb up to Shaun, but the price is too high.¡± Lanice was very angry, not because heughed at her, but because he saw her when she was in a mess. She clenched her fists and said nothing, but in her beautiful eyes, there was a stubbornness of not admitting defeat. Vince let go of her and leaned against the wall, arms crossed, looking her up and down. Eapter 165 The Rtionship Between Them She was only eighteen years old when she left Scott, and after not seeing her for so many years, she looked even more beautiful. He couldn¡¯t help but press her against the wall again, lowered his head to capture her moist red lips, and tasted them carefully. He has been looking for her for many years. After she returned to China, he came to Boston to see her several times, but he never took the initiative to approach her. He probably wouldn¡¯t have shown up if he hadn¡¯t just heard from Cilia that she was working for Shaun. What kind of rtionship is Murphy and Scott, eternal enemies! As Scott¡¯s person, she dared to imitate Lea and turn to Murphy, she was simplywless! If you don¡¯t give her some ir, she¡¯ll never know how much she weighs! Vince originally only wanted to kiss her, but after tasting her, he didn¡¯t want to just taste her. He simply sped her waist, bowed his head and kissed her deeper. He hadn¡¯t kissed her for about ten years, and he missed the smell very much. He was so carried away with the kiss that he even forgot what he did to find her. He just immersed himself in missing her, and this kind of missing went deep into his bone marrow, making him forget his hatred for a while. He forgot, but Lanice didn¡¯t. She pushed him away desperately, but his wrist was sped behind her waist with one hand, unable to move. She could only open her mouth to bite him, but he bit back, Lanice hapter 165 The Rtionship Between Them She was only eighteen years old when she left Scott, and after not seeing her for so many years, she looked even more beautiful He couldn¡¯t help but press her against the wall again, lowered his head to capture her moist red lips, and tasted them carefully. He has been looking for her for many years. After she returned to China, he came to Boston to see her several times, but he never took the initiative to approach her. He probably wouldn¡¯t have shown up if he hadn¡¯t just heard from Cilia that she was working for Shaun. What kind of rtionship is Murphy and Scott, eternal enemies! As Scott¡¯s person, she dared to imitate Lea and turn to Murphy, she was simplywless! If you don¡¯t give her some ir, she¡¯ll never know how much she weighs! Vince originally only wanted to kiss her, but after tasting her, he didn¡¯t want to just taste her. He simply sped her waist, bowed his head and kissed her deeper.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He hadn¡¯t kissed her for about ten years, and he missed the smell very much. He was so carried away with the kiss that he even forgot what he did to find her. He just immersed himself in missing her, and this kind of missing went deep into his bone marrow, making him forget his hatred for a while. He forgot, but Lanice didn¡¯t. She pushed him away desperately, but his wrist was sped behind her waist with one hand, unable to move. She could only open her mouth to bite him, but he bit back, Lanice aptor 165 The Rtionship Between Them suddenly trembled with anger. ¡°Vince!!!¡± Between pushing and shoving, Lanice roared anxiously: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are my brother!¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 It¡¯s Deep to Have a Holiday with Him Vince was taken aback for a moment, as if suddenly regained consciousness, the blurred emotion in his eyes quickly faded away, reced by disgust. ¡°I¡¯m not your brother!¡± He pushed Lanice away, took a step back, and when he looked at her again, his eyes were full of hatred for her. ¡°Your brother is that bastard, I have nothing to do with you!¡± Lanice didn¡¯t respond to the monstrous hatred in his eyes, as if she was used to it. Her calm made Vince even more disgusted. He stepped forward and grabbed her swollen face, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lanice, since you want to follow Shaun like that bastard, from today onwards, let¡¯s continue the game we yed when we were young.¡± ¡± Hearing that he was going to continue the game he yed as a child, Lance¡¯s body trembled, but she showed a stubborn look in her eyes that refused to admit defeat. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Vince raised his hand and pped it: ¡°If you look at me like that again, don¡¯t me me for finding someone to touch you!¡± Men are stronger than women, and bright red blood flowed from the corner of Lanice¡¯s mouth instantly. She turned her head and covered her swollen cheeks, but never said a word. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t know how to resist, but that once she resists, she will definitely get a more painful punishment than thating-of-age ceremony. She lowered her head slightly, looked at her toes, and said lightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you find someone to touch me again, my uterus has been Chapter 166 It¡¯s Deep to Have a Holiday with Him removed¡­¡± Vince took a breath,plex emotions shed through his mind, but he quickly suppressed them. ¡°You deserve it! Who told you to conceive that bitch of a dog but refuses to get rid of it!¡± Lanice twitched the corners of her mouth, and smiled bitterly: ¡°You know that my uterine wall is thin, and if you knock it out, you will die¡­¡± Vince sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to die?!¡± Hearing such words again, Lanice has no reaction, it seems that after hearing too much, she bes numb. It¡¯s just that I kept recalling the scene of Vince personally performing abortion on her in my mind, which was a very rough suturing operation. Although her life was saved, she got infected and had to remove her uterus to survive. Her silence made Vince inexplicably irritated: ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk? Don¡¯t you like contradicting me the most?¡± There was no emotion in Lance¡¯s eyes, and it seemed that he had let go of the past grievances. In Vince¡¯s view, this was an unforgivable sin! ¡°Since you have nothing to say, just wait and I will let you know what will happen if you betray Scott!¡± He dropped this sentence, turned around and opened the door to leave. Looking at his back, a trace of indifference appeared in Lance¡¯s beautiful eyes. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, pulled away the chair at the desk, and sat down. Even if she was beaten to the point of bleeding, she was still so arrogant as if nothing had happened. When Jennifer came in, what she saw was Lanice like this, without a trace of emotion, her whole body was cold, but she knew how to bear it. When she saw Vincee out just now, her face was full of resentment,pletely opposite to the cheerful temperament she saw that time, and the two seemed to have hatred. Jennifer was sensible, didn¡¯t ask what their rtionship was, pretended not to know, and handed her the medicine for reducing swelling and pain. ¡°Lanice, apply it quickly, you look so good, don¡¯t leave any scars.¡± Seeing the injuries on Lance¡¯s face, Jennifer felt very sorry, and always felt that she was being beaten for her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Lanice took the anti-swelling patch and applied it on her face, then nced at Jennifer who pretended to be nonchnt. ¡°You know Vince, don¡¯t you?¡± She and Jean seem to have a close rtionship, and Vince is Jean¡¯s friend, so he must know each other. Jennifer nodded, but still respected Lanice¡¯s privacy, and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Lanice thought nothing of it, and said openly, ¡°He¡¯s my brother, he¡¯s not rted by blood. He just lived in his house for more than ten years and called him brother after Lea. It¡¯s pretty deep.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 What a coincidence to meet them As for how deep it was, Lanice didn¡¯t say, and Jennifer didn¡¯t ask. The two were silent for a while, Lanice opened the drawer, took out several boxes of newly arrived medicines and handed them to Jennifer: ¡°Remember to take it on time.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jennifer said thank you, picked up the phone and wanted to transfer money to Lanice: ¡°Lanice, how much is it, I will transfer it to you.¡± Lanice waved her hand: ¡°No, but a few boxes of medicine are nothing to me, but you seem to be short of money?¡± Jennifer shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m dying, what money do I still need, I just want to leave more money for my sister.¡± Lanice nodded knowingly, and as if remembering something, she took out a business card and handed it to Jennifer. ¡°This is a famous American cardiologist. Shaun invited him to find a matching heart for you.¡± Jennifer took the business card, her heart trembled uncontrobly, causing pain all over her body. She didn¡¯t expect Shaun to do what he said, and he was really looking for the right heart for her. ¡°Shaun should have contacted Dr George directly before, but he suddenly asked me to contact Dr George and said that you don¡¯t need to report your affairs to him in the future. Is there any conflict between you?¡± Jennifer¡¯s face turned pale, he was looking for her heart, but she said such cruel words to him and pushed him away. She could feel that she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t breathe, and she gritted her teeth desperately to hold on, so that she didn¡¯t show anything wrong in front of Lanice. Chapter 167 What a coincidence to meet them Seeing her silence, Lanice thought she didn¡¯t want to talk, so she didn¡¯t ask any further, and instead asked for her opinion. ¡°I¡¯m mainly here to ask you if you want me to contact Dr George.¡± ¡°If you contact me, I will send him yourte condition coefficient, so that he can find the heart source urately.¡± Jennifer shook her head at Lanice after forcing herself to recover. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait for my current situation. Don¡¯t waste medical resources for me.¡± She¡¯s telling the truth, she really won¡¯t live long. 251 In addition, her heart that had been artificially bypassed before was damaged, so a second transnt operation would be very life-threatening. Even if a suitable donor is found immediately and the top doctors are invited to perform a transnt on her, I am afraid that there will be rejection If the postoperative rejection is severe, it will directly lead to death. In short, it is very difficult to cure her, why bother? Lanice knew all these things, so she didn¡¯t try to persuade her again, because she just stood up and helped him, and felt a little sorry for her. ¡°If you regret it, you cane to me again¡­¡± ¡°Okay, thank you Lanice.¡± Jennifer obediently agreed, took the medicine, thanked Lanice repeatedly, and left the dean¡¯s room. As soon as she left, Lanice immediately called Shaun, for no other reason than to want Jennifer not to be disturbed by Cilia in her final moments. Jennifer was not in a hurry to go home, but went to the mall, she felt that she couldn¡¯t take Lanice¡¯s medicine for nothing, at least she had to buy some gifts to repay the favor. Coincidentally, as soon as he came out of the shopping mall, he bumped into Cilia and Ginny who got out of the luxury car. When Cilia saw Jennifer, her face darkened, and a vicious look shed in her eyes. And Ginny didn¡¯t seem to know it, seeing Jennifer holding the Gi paper bag in her hand, she slightly raised her eyebrows. She wanted to go over to mock Jennifer, but Cilia, who was beside her, rushed over one step faster than her. ¡°Snapped¨C¡± Deafening apuse exploded in my ears. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Feed Her Water 488 Caught off guard, Jennifer was pped hard by Cilia. Five blood-red finger prints immediately appeared on the pale and thin cheeks. She really wanted to p him back, but her body was weak. That p made her head buzz, and her heart rate suddenly elerated, making it difficult for her to even breathe. She didn¡¯t have the strength topete with him, so she could only brace herself and look coldly at the arrogant Cilia in front of her. ¡°Ms Ashley, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing interesting, just to see you once and hit you once!¡± She held her chin high, arrogantly, raised her hand again, and pped her face. Gritting her teeth, Jennifer took a step back, avoiding the p. He quickly went to take out the mobile phone in his pocket, but before he unlocked it, Ginny quickly snatched the mobile phone away. Cilia rushed to nothing, and saw Jennifer trying to pull out her mobile phone to call the police, and trembled even more with anger. Fortunately, Ginny took the phone away, which made her breathe a sigh of relief, but she still felt puzzled, and raised her hand to p Jennifer again. Ginny hurriedly stopped her: ¡°Cilia, there are so many people here, the influence is not good¡­¡± This is the entrance of the shopping mall, and there are quite a lot of peopleing in and out. If it was photographed or videotaped, it might have some impact on her reputation as the number one lady. Although she has some PR skills to deal with these public opinions, it¡¯s better not to trouble Murphy. Thinking of this, Cilia immediately withdrew her hand and winked at the bodyguards behind her. The bodyguard immediately took out a handkerchief, covered Jennifer¡¯s mouth, and grabbed her towards the bathroom. Jennifer was almost thrown into the cubicle by the bodyguards. Before she was given a chance to escape, she was pinned down by two bodyguards. Cilia and Ginny stepped on high heels and walked in gracefully N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. They are like symbols of power, looking down on her from above. ¡°Cilia, is she the one who disrespected you at the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, she dared to ridicule me, and even wanted to call the police to arrest me, she was beyond her control!¡± Hearing this, Ginny followed Cilia and gave Jennifer a hard look. ¡°Jennifer, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so blind and disrespectful to Cilia. Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Ginny nodded. ¡°She used to be an assistant to Wayne¡¯s president¡¯s office. She seduced a lot of Wayne¡¯s clients because of her beauty. She hooked up with Jean recently. She probably thought that Jean would support her, so she dared to disrespect you¡­¡± Cilia had only resented Jennifer at first, but after hearing Ginny¡¯s words, she suddenly hated her to the extreme. What she hates the most is this kind of slut who uses her beauty to seduce men everywhere for the sake of superiority! ¡°It seems that I won¡¯t teach you a lesson. You really think you are an onion, and you dare to hook up with Jean!¡± Cilia and Lace are good friends, so they naturally know who Lace is thinking about. But I didn¡¯t expect that this bitch would dare to seduce Jean, she really ate the guts of a leopard! Jennifer didn¡¯t make a sound the whole time, but just looked at them coldly, eyes full of contempt and pity. It¡¯s nothing more than to despise the so-called famousdies, and pity them for being in a high position, but they are not qualified enough to use such despicable methods. Her naked and dismissive eyes made Cilia even more angry. With a wave of her hand, one of the bodyguards pushed her head into the toilet while the other pressed the flush button. When he pressed it like this, the overwhelming amount of water filled the entire toilet¡­ Jennifer had difficulty breathing, and when her whole face fell into the toilet, the suffocation immediately choked her airway. She wanted to gasp for air, but she inhaled the water, which went straight Chapter 168 Feed Her Water into her lungs, and a violent coughing sound hit her¡­ (2) What Are Jus? What she coughed up was pink foam, which was all coughed into the water, staining the toilet water red. The bodyguard was startled when he saw this, and thought she was coughing up blood, so he quickly picked her up. Suddenly inhaling air, Jennifer slowed down severely, but she still kept coughing. What is coughed up is still pink foamy sputum, which is an advanced symptom. Cilia didn¡¯t know, and thought she had hurt her stomach from drowning, so she calmed down a bit, but still stared at her through gritted teeth. ¡°This is the retribution you deserved, you deserve to choke to death!¡± After Cilia spoke viciously, she raised her chin towards the bodyguard, who immediately let go of Jennifer. ¡°Let go of you this time, if you dare to resist next time, don¡¯t even think about getting out alive!¡± Cilia put down the cruel words, took Ginny¡¯s arm, turned and left. Unexpectedly, before he took two steps, his neck was strangled by a pair of wet hands from behind. Before Cilia had time to turn her head, she heard Jennifer¡¯s weak but gnashing of teeth sound from behind her ears¡ª¡ª ¡°Ms Ashley hasn¡¯t tasted the toilet water yet, how could she just leave like this¡­¡¯ ¡± Cilia trembled, and just as the thought of ¡®whether this bitch feeds her toilet water¡¯ shed through her mind, her head was pushed into the toilet. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 What Are (0) With all her strength, Jennifer pushed Cilia hard into the toilet, pinching the back of her neck with both hands, refusing to let go The bodyguard rushed forward and wanted to hold her down, but she velled at her ¡°You don¡¯t want her to die, juste and catch me!¡± What she strangled was Cilia¡¯s life If they dared to rush over, she dared to strangle her severely Anyway, she is going to die, so it¡¯s not impossible to pull a famousdy as a backing! Ginny didn¡¯t expect Jennifer, who usually looked weak and weak, to be so tough when she was tough. After signaling the bodyguards to stay still, she quietly walked around behind Jennifer, and while she wasn¡¯t paying attention, she grabbed her hair and pulled it back. The tingling pain on the scalp made Jennifer subconsciously reduce the strength of her hands. Cilia took the opportunity and struggled to push Jennifer away,ying aside, inhaling frantically. And Jennifer, who had lost control, could only brace herself to deal with Ginny Between the two of them tugging, she identally pushed Ginny. Seeing that Ginny was about to fall to the ground, a strong hand grabbed her waist The man¡¯s sharp-edged face was like a sharp knife, and his indifferent and distant eyes were hazy and unclear. She was dressed in a ck suit, lined with exquisite and straight, exuding a gloomy and dazzling aura like the stars. After he stabilized Ginny, he didn¡¯t let go of the hand on his waist in time, but looked down at Jennifer coldly. ¡°My fianc¨¦e, you dare to move, what are you-¡± When the man¡¯s indifferent voice hit the top of his head, his heart, whose heart rate was so fast that it was almost suffocating, suddenly cooled down. Jennifer was drenched, her cheeks were swollen, her hair was disheveled, and she was in such a state of embarrassment that it was not as hurtful as what he said. She clutched her trembling arm from the cold, lowered her head, staring at her toes lifelessly, waiting for the judgment of this group of people who hold power and despise all sentient beings. ¡°Shaun, why are you here?¡± Ginny was pleasantly surprised to see that Shaun hadn¡¯t let go, but more shocked than surprised. Shaun has so many things to do every day, how could he suddenlye to a ce like a shopping mall? Also entered the women¡¯s restroom? ¡°Just passing by, I saw your bodyguards dragging people into the mall, so I followed them to have a look.¡± ¡°I see.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His words dispelled Ginny¡¯s doubts, she changed her cruel intentions just now, she hugged his arm softly, and acted coquettishly at him. ¡°Shaun, you came just in time. This Jennifer, it¡¯s nothing more than being disrespectful to Cilia in the hospital. She even pushed Cilia¡¯s head into the toilet just now. None of us can subdue her. Hurry up and help Cilia teach her a lesson!¡± Shaun didn¡¯t respond, but raised his hand and patted her hand tofort her. This action inexplicably made Ginny feel happy, thinking that he still has her in his heart, so she pushed her body closer to him even more. The disgust in Shaun¡¯s eyes was fleeting, but it quickly covered it up and returned to indifference. He turned around, nced at Jennifer lightly, and then looked at Cilia coldly. ¡°What happened?¡± Jennifer thought he was asking herself, and slowly raised her head, but saw that the man didn¡¯t even look at her. It turned out that he was not asking her, but Cilia¡­ That¡¯s right, in front of Ginny, how could he take the initiative to ask her. Now she, in his eyes, is probably a stranger, maybe even worse than a stranger. The phrase ¡®what are you¡¯ he said kept lingering in her ears, causing her heart-piercing pain. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 pped Her Back Cilia, who had recovered her breath, was shaking with anger and couldn¡¯t hear Shaun¡¯s voice at all. From birth to now, this is the first time she has been raped by someone like this, and it almost blows her away! After she got up from the ground, she rushed over and gave Jennifer a p in the face. Jennifer, who was defenseless, was pushed hard into the cubicle opposite the door, and her fair head hit the edge of the toilet. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Bright red blood flowed out, rolled down the edge of the toilet, and hit the ground drop by drop¡­ Shaun¡¯s face darkened for a moment, and he put his arm around Ginny¡¯s waist, suddenly exerting uncontroble force. Ginny frowned in pain: ¡°Shaun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shaun let go of her immediately, and walked up to Jennifer. The outstretched hand was abruptly withdrawn under Ginny¡¯s surprised gaze. He stared at Jennifer, and said two words coldly: ¡°Apology.¡± Jennifer raised her head, the bright red blood covered her vision, preventing her from seeing him clearly. I just feel that at this moment, he is like a shadow, covering her who is petite and weak, making her terrified. She couldn¡¯t see him clearly, but she could understand what he said. He asked her to apologize to Cilia, which was an order, so she didn¡¯t ask why. That is to say, in the eyes of these powerful people, as an ordinary person, She felt something was wrong with Shaun, and the way she looked at him gradually turned into suspicion. ¡°Shaun, do you know her? Or is it because of Lanice that you speak up for her?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with Lanice, it¡¯s because you are too domineering.¡± He stared at Cilia coldly, his expression full of dissatisfaction with her. ¡°Shaun, you¡­ used to protect Rosie like this.¡± Cilia looked suspiciously at Shaun up and down. In this world, the only person who made him lose control of his emotions was Rosie. At that time, he was like now, standing up to speak for her, even defending her desperately! Cilia¡¯s words stepped on Shaun¡¯s reverse scales, making his face even more gloomy and gloomy. ¡°What are you going to do to make peace?¡± ¡°I want her to die! Or I¡¯ll be sold into the clubhouse! Or I¡¯ll tell Nora that you have a great rtionship with her!¡± When Shaun heard this, he tilted his head slightly, very impatiently, and pped Jennifer back. The moment the palm wind fell, Jennifer opened her eyes in disbelief, and fell straight back¨C This time, she was not so lucky. Where she fell, there was a nail pierced into the back of her head. She was lying on the ground unable to move, her eyes that were once full Chapter 170 pped Her Back of stars became dimmed little by little¡­ Her whole body seemed to be torn apart, and she was so painful that she was dripping with cold sweat. But she didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at Shaun quietly. That man who didn¡¯t even turn his head, would have killed her¡­ Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Shaun didn¡¯t know what was going on with Jennifer behind him, so he asked Cilia in a cold voice. ¡°Is that enough?¡± This p dispelled Cilia¡¯s doubts Shaun never hits people he cares about, on the contrary, he will desperately defend them He hit him so mercilessly, which shows that he has nothing to do with this bitch. Just now he stood up to speak for the bitch woman, I¡¯m afraid it was because of that bitch Lanice. But in the end he took the initiative to teach Lanice¡¯s friends a lesson for himself. which shows that Shaun still loves himself the most. She originally wanted to kill Jennifer, but she didn¡¯t want to let Shaun¡¯s love for her wear away, so she let go. ¡°Shaun personally helped me teach that bitch a lesson, of course it¡¯s enough!¡± Cilia took out the wipes from her pouch and handed them to Shaun ¡°Shaun, wipe your hands, dirty¡­¡± Shaun took the wet wipe with a nk expression, lowered his head and wiped his hands, but looked at Jennifer lying motionless on the ground out of the corner of his eye. Seeing her so desperate, not for a moment, when he looked at him, his heart suddenly ached, making his whole-body ache. As if staying here for a second longer, he would do something irrational, quickly retract his gaze, and walk out quickly. Cilia wanted to kick Jennifer a few times, but Shaun snorted coldly. Chapter 1/1 Lost the will to live ¡°Still leaving?¡± Cilia had no choice but to retract her feet, and quickly followed Shaun¡¯s pace with the bodyguards. Ginny nced at Jennifer, snorted coldly, ¡®overwhelmed¡¯ and followed the two away. A group of them came and went noisily, Jennifer waspletely unconscious. She is like a doll on the verge of death, without any consciousness, without any thoughts¡­ She saw the light in the bathroom flickering, then plunged into infinite darkness. She felt hot blood dripping from the back of her head. Soon the hair and clothes were wet, and then, the body gradually became cold¡­ When Lanice arrived after receiving the message from Shaun, what she saw was Jennifer who seemed to be dead. She tremblingly ced her hand under Jennifer¡¯s nose, without exhaling any breath¡­ She immediately felt for the pulse, listened to the heart, and everything stopped beating¡­ Cardiac arrest, not sure about brain death. She hurriedly tried to help Jennifer up, only to find that the back of her head was stuck in a nail. She, who was always calm, was shocked to the point of tears when she saw this scene. ¡°Quick,e here¡­¡± She called out the door with a trembling voice, and several doctors rushed in with a stretcher. Once in the ambnce, Lanice ordered other doctors to treat the wounds on the forehead and back of the head first. And she herself was holding a defibritor, crazily stimting Jennifer¡¯s heart in sudden arrest. There was only one thought in her mind, and that was to save her! ¡°Jennifer, wake up! Don¡¯t fall asleep!¡± She called Jennifer¡¯s name over and over again, but Jennifer lying on the ambnce did not respond. Lanice blushed with anxiety, but she still refused to give up and tried her best to save her. ¡°Lanice, still no vital signs!¡± Lanice nced at Jennifer, who was pale, and then at the electrocardiograph. ¡°Increase energy and continue defibrition!¡± ¡°Artificial venttion!¡± A group of doctors fell into chaos again under themand of Lanice. Lance¡¯s eyes, unblinking, were fixed on Jennifer. She felt that she had lost the will to live, so she couldn¡¯t be rescued. She hurriedly said to the doctor next to her, ¡°Swap!¡± After handing over the defibritor in her hand to the other doctors, she hapter 1/1 Lost the w¡­i to live half-kneeled in front of Jennifer, whispering something in her ear. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Jennifer, don¡¯t you still have a sister? Don¡¯t you want to leave more money for your sister?¡± ¡°Then wake up quickly, as long as you wake up, I will tell you how much money you want to leave for her!¡± ¡°Also, you can¡¯t just leave without saying goodbye to your sister?!¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 instead of me take good care of her Carley, Carley¡­ She heard Carley crying in a trance, tugging at her heart, making it impossible for her to move forward. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Standing in the mist, she turned her head slowly, just in time to see Carley running towards her. ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t go,e back, I still have a lot to say to you¡­¡­¡± She opened her mouth to reply to Carley¡¯s words, but found that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Some fresh oxygen was poured in, which relieved her suffocated heart. Gradually, the fog dissipated, and Carley disappeared, and she fell into a ¡°Lanice, the heart is resuscitated!¡± ¡°Quick, give her oxygen!¡± Lanice¡¯s body suddenly softened when he saw the intermittent fluctuations of the ECG data. It was the first time for a patient to be so nervous, for fear that she would die just like that. His hands were still trembling, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift them. ¡°Dr Month, how is the back of her head?¡± Dr Month had just stopped the bleeding, and seeing that Lanice didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up, he knew that this patient was very Chapter 172 Instead of me take good care of her important to her. ¡°The bleeding has stopped, just go back and take out the nail.¡± After finishing speaking. Dr Month added: ¡°Fortunately, the nail was not very long and did not hurt blood vessels and nerves, otherwise he would have been brain dead.¡± Lanice understood, nodded, and stepped forward to touch Jennifer¡¯s hand. It was so cold that it had no temperature just now, but now it has warmed up a bit. Fortunately, the shopping mall is not far from the hospital, and fortunately she arrived in time, catching up with the prime time for emergency rescue, otherwise Jennifer would have undoubtedly died. It¡¯s just such a toss, she¡¯s afraid she won¡¯t be able tost for two months¡­ While she was staring at Jennifer and regretting it, Shaun¡¯s call came in. ¡°How is she?¡± Shaun¡¯s indifferent voice came from the phone, as if it was a routine inquiry, which made Lanice feel that he didn¡¯t care about Jennifer at all. ¡°She¡­¡­¡± Lanice nced at Jennifer, who was finally rescued, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I lost a lot of blood, and I¡¯m in aa, I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest.¡± Just now Shaun sent a message and told her that it was his sister, fiancee, and himself who hit Jennifer. They attacked so ruthlessly, and beat such a good-looking person like this, why would they go against Jennifer¡¯s wishes and let him know about her situation! Lanice has always respected Shaun, but at this moment she has some 10 bestead of me, take good care of her inexplicableints against him. Why did she hit Jennifer, and why did she hit a woman?! She seemed to empathize with her,ining for Jennifer,ining about injustice! There was silence for a while, and then he said softly: ¡°Rece me and take good care of her.¡± Lanice frowned slightly when she heard this, and she didn¡¯t understand what Shaun meant by recing, so he hung up the phone. Just when the ambnce arrived at the emergency room, she didn¡¯t have time to think about it, so she quickly put away her mobile phone, got out of the car and pushed Jennifer into the emergency room. The nail on the back of the head needs to be removed by surgery immediately. Lanice changed into a sterile suit non-stop and went to the surgery herself. With Lanice and some of the best doctors in the hospital, the nail removal operation went smoothly. After Lanice ordered someone to arrange Jennifer into the VIP ward, she took off her surgical gown and walked to the office. ¡°Lanice.¡± As soon as she sat down at the desk, a nurse who followed to the scene handed Lanice the mobile phone, bag, and GUCCI paper bag she had picked up. ¡°These things should belong to that patient, so I picked them up for her.¡± After Lanice took these three things, she admired and nced at the little nurse: ¡°Not bad, very careful.¡± The little nurse blushed, said ¡°I¡¯ll go to work first¡± and left the dean¡¯s office food 1 ma toka good are of her W Just as Lanice wanted to put these things aside, a caller named ¡®Miss Carley¡¯ came in. Seeing this name, Lanice realizedter that the sister Jennifer was talking about was Carley who called her little beautyst time. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Murphy s people are too defiant Carley was originally on the night shift, but she felt inexplicably uneasy, and her right eyelid was also twitching crazily. The first thing she thought of was Jennifer, and she quickly called, but she didn¡¯t answer after several calls. She was a little anxious, and immediately rushed to the small apartment after asking for leave, making phone calls while rushing. Just as she opened the door of the small apartment, the phone was connected. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and asked anxiously: ¡°Jenny, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you answering the phone? I¡¯m so anxious!¡± There was no Jennifer¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, but a female voice: ¡°Is it Jennifer¡¯s sister?¡± Hearing that a stranger answered the phone, Carley¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I am, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lanice, I met you at your apartmentst time.¡± ¡°Lanice?¡± Carley frowned, nervous and puzzled. ¡°Why are you answering calls on Jenny¡¯s cell phone, is something wrong with her?¡± ¡°Nothing happened, don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Lanice remembered thest time Jennifer gave her crazy winks, so she didn¡¯t dare to tell Carley the truth. But Carley noticed something was wrong: ¡°Lanice, don¡¯t lie to me. Every Chapter 173 Murphy s people are too defiant time Jenny has a heart attack, I feel very nervous. I can feel that something is wrong with her. Tell me, where is she now?¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hide it, Lanice had no choice but to tell Carley the truth. She didn¡¯t say anything about her heart failure, only that she was in aa. Hearing that Jennifer was unconscious, Carley almost copsed. Holding the door frame, she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Lanice, please tell me the address of the hospital¡­¡± Lanice told Carley the address, and stabilized her emotions: ¡°Carley, don¡¯t worry, she is in my hospital, I will always pay attention to it, you should prepare some clothes for her, she should be hospitalized for a while now.¡± Lanice¡¯s calm voice brought some strength to Carley. She stabilized her body, said thank you, hung up the phone, and walked tremblingly into Jennifer¡¯s bedroom. In a panic, she packed a few clothes, took the toiletries, and drove to the hospital in a hurry. Lanice was doing a detailed examination of Jennifer, when she saw Carley barging in painting, she quickly put down her stethoscope and looked at her. ¡°Carley, don¡¯t be so anxious, it¡¯s easy to lose your temper.¡± Carley couldn¡¯t care less about getting angry now, put down her things, and hurried to Jennifer. When she saw Jennifer lying on the hospital bed with ayer of gauze on her forehead, Carley¡¯s face changed suddenly. She rushed over, raised her trembling hand, and touched the trauma on her forehead, her eyes were full of distress and doubt. Chapter 173 Murphy s people are too defiant 403 ¡°Lanice, didn¡¯t Jenny have a heart attack and fall into aa? Why is there a trauma on her forehead?¡± Carley turned her head and stared straight at Lanice with confused eyes, making Lanice too guilty to look directly at him. ¡°To help me today, Jennifer offended Shaun¡¯s cousin, and that¡¯s why she got revenge at the mall¡­¡± Lanice told Carley all about what had happened without hiding anything. After Carley finished listening, she was stunned, her eyes full of disbelief. She really didn¡¯t expect Shaun to do anything to Jennifer in order to protect his sister and fiancee. Jennifer has been with him for five years, even if she is only used as a tool, she can¡¯t be so cruel to her, right? ¡°Carley, it has a lot to do with me that she became like this, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Lanice was very solemn and bowed to Carley to apologize, but Carley didn¡¯t know what to say. She stared at the wound on Jennifer¡¯s forehead, and after pondering for a while, she slowly raised her head to look at Lanice with an apologetic face. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s Murphy¡¯s people who are too arrogant to beat Jenny like this¡­¡± Carley¡¯s fist was clenched little by little, the nails were deeply embedded in the palm, and the beautiful eyes were gradually filled with resentment. ¡°Lanice, do you know where Cilia lives?¡± She can¡¯t beat Shaun, but there are still some ways to force her with Chapter 173 Murphy¡¯s people are too defiant women. Ginny was just an aplice, so she could bear with it for the time being. But Cilia is the mastermind, and she will never let it go! Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Make yourself strong before taking revenge Lanice froze for a moment, and asked, ¡°Carley, are you going to settle ounts with her?¡± Carley clenched her fists and said angrily, ¡°She beat Jenny like this, of course I¡¯m going to find her to settle the score!¡± Lanice took a breath, she had just learned a little about Carley¡¯s situation. Like Jennifer, he is also an orphan, with no power, no power, and no background. How could she possibly beat Cilia? She was probably kicked out before stepping into Ashley. Of course, this is a case of good luck. If you are unlucky and meet Cilia, you may lose half your life. Carley thought for a while, and then persuaded Carley: ¡°Carley, Ms Ashley is used to being ruthless. You are not her opponent, and she has many bodyguards around her. If you ask her to settle ounts and get injured, who will take care of Jennifer?¡± These words made Carley calm down a bit. Jenny¡¯s current situation made it difficult for her to leave, but she was very unwilling. ¡°Is that all?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let it go!¡± Carley was surprised and nced at Lanice, not understanding what she meant. There was a trace of indifference in Lance¡¯s beautiful eyes: ¡°To deal with this kind of people who rely on their power to act recklessly, force alone is not enough. Not only will it not hurt them, but it will only hurt yourself. If you want to deal with them, you must Slowly murder¡­¡± Impulsiveness cannot solve any problems. Only by strengthening yourself Chapter Make yourself str first can you have the ability to retaliate. Just like dealing with Vince, even if it took ten years, she didn¡¯t feel slow, because she wanted revenge and she had to get out. Her indifferent look caught Carley¡¯s eyes, making Carley feel that she also seemed to have a lot of hatred hidden in her heart. But Lanice is already in a high position, and she is so capable. Is there someone she can¡¯t deal with, revenge she can¡¯t avenge? Lanice patted Carley on the shoulder: ¡°Jennifer became like this because of my troubles. Leave it to me to deal with Cilia.¡± Carley and Jennifer are poor people who don¡¯t deserve this. Although her life experience is no better than theirs, but now she has some ability to protect herself, she is not afraid. ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Carley wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Lanice: ¡°Your task is to take care of Jennifer.¡± After Lanice finished speaking, she gave Carley a soft smile, letting Carley stop worrying about this matter for a while, and turned to look at Jennifer. Seeing that she was dripping with cold sweat in thea, Carley felt distressed, and quickly took out a towel to wipe her sweat. After wiping it clean, she turned her head and asked Lanice nervously, ¡°Lanice, is Jenny¡¯s heart okay?¡± Her family, Jenny, has a congenital heart disease, and she has to be careful in her daily life, let alone being beaten into aa. She was very worried that Jenny¡¯s heart would be damaged, just like how 14 15 Chapter 174 Make yourself strong before taking revenge her body became weaker after being kicked twice before. Lanice nced at Carley, not knowing what to say. H This kind of life and death issue, as a doctor, should be directly informed. But without the patient¡¯s consent, she can¡¯t make a decision on her own. Coupled with Carley¡¯s worried face, she was also afraid that he would not be able to bear it. After pondering for a moment, Lanice said to Carley: ¡°The specific situation needs further investigation, and I will make arrangements after she wakes up.¡± Lanice¡¯s white lie temporarily calmed the worried Carley: ¡°Thank you, Lanice.¡± Lanice shook her head lightly, and said softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this to you first, and I¡¯ll go out to do other work.¡± Carley nodded, and after Lanice left, she covered Jennifer with the quilt. Then he sat in front of the hospital bed, holding Jennifer¡¯s hand, staring at her pale little face with distressed eyes. ¡°Jenny, there must be nothing wrong with you, otherwise what should I do¡­¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Why is it toote Jennifer was in a daze, as if she heard someone whispering in her ear. She couldn¡¯t hear clearly, and wanted to lean over to hear better, but couldn¡¯t move. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the voice in my ear gradually became clear¡­ ¡°Jenny, you have been in aa for three days, when did you wake up?¡± He heard clearly this time, it was Carley¡¯s voice. She opened her eyes, but found that her vision was blurred. She could only vaguely see Carley¡¯s outline, but couldn¡¯t see her facial features clearly. She wanted to touch her cheek, but her hand was so weak that she couldn¡¯t lift it at all. Only now did she realize the extent of her situation, and it shouldn¡¯t be long¡­ ¡°Carley¡­¡± Carley, who was wiping her body for her, heard Jennifer¡¯s weak voice, quickly put down the towel, and grabbed her hand. ¡°Jenny, you finally woke up, tell me if you feel ufortable¡­¡± Jennifer shook her head lightly, and couldn¡¯t say anything more than to hold Carley¡¯s hand back. The silent movement made Carley¡¯s frightened heart slowly descend. She was really afraid that Jennifer wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up, but fortunately, she finally woke up, but¡­ She raised her red and swollen eyes and stared at Jennifer¡¯s face wearing hapter 15 Why is it toote an oxygen mask: ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± In the past three days, Jenny¡¯s slender and straight legs suddenly became edematous. She asked Lanice for the reason, but Lanice was unwilling to tell her, so she had to search Baidu. It said it was a symptom of advanced heart failure, but she refused to believe it, and she wanted to hear Jennifer deny it. When Jennifer heard her ask, she knew that Carley had guessed it. Originally, I wanted to find a suitable time to tell Carley. But God failed, Shaun he¡­ Thinking of his name made Jennifer ache all over. She didn¡¯t expect that he would beat himself for the sake of his family. That p directly took away thest time she spent with Carley. Now that she didn¡¯t have much time, it would be useless to hide it any longer. Carley will know sooner orter, why not tell her the truth, lest she regret it for the rest of her life. She rolled her dimly-sighted eyes and looked in Carley¡¯s direction in a daze. ¡°Carley, in the next life, I¡¯ll be your sister again, okay¡­¡± As soon as she said this, Carley burst into tears. ¡°What stupid words are you talking about? To be my sister, just do it in this life. What are you talking about in the afterlife?!¡± Chapter 175 Why is it toote ¡°Carley, I¡­ have advanced heart failure, I don¡¯t think I have much time¡­¡± With great effort, Jennifer squeezed her palm, as if trying tofort her. But Carley was a little bit broken, and hot tears hit the back of her hand, making her unable to bear to speak again. Carley cried until she was suffocated and coughed repeatedly. Jennifer tried tofort her, but she couldn¡¯t help herself, so she could only look at her. ¡°Carley¡­don¡¯t cry, how can you let me go with peace of mind¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t go!¡± Carley grabbed her hand and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Lanice, she is so skilled in medicine, she can definitely save you!¡± Jennifer gently touched her palm with her thumb: ¡°Lanice can¡¯t do anything, let¡¯s not make things difficult for her, shall we?¡± Carley shook her head while crying: ¡°No, there must be a way, just change the heart!¡± Jennifer was very relieved, and curled the corner of her mouth: ¡°Carley, it¡¯s toote¡­¡± ¡°Why is it toote?!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Carley suddenly got excited and yelled hysterically at Jennifer. ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to Mysia to see the scenery with me yet!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t wait until my child was born!¡± ¡°You said you were going to be my child¡¯s godmother!¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t had time to make a sound yet, why are you toote?!¡± Chapter 176 A Broken Fracture Asked Her to Lose Money After Carley yelled, she covered her face and cried until she copsed. Seeing her like this, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but her eyes were red. With all her strength, she reached out to hook Carley¡¯s clothes. Carley couldn¡¯t ept it, and stepped back¡­ While crying, she broke down and ran out of the ward. Watching her running away, Jennifer¡¯s tears rolled down drop by drop. Carley ran out of the VIP ward in one breath, and stopped at the door of the ordinary ward involuntarily. She wanted to go to Charles for help, although she didn¡¯t know what Charles could help, but now she wanted to have a shoulder to lean on. She cried and walked to the door of the ward, but she didn¡¯t see the Charles brothers and sisters, but the single room next door. She subconsciously wanted to avoid it, which made her stop instantly. She turned around, picked up her steps, and walked towards the next ward step by step. The door was locked, and the curtains were drawn, but not properly, and there was a gap through which one could see clearly. Carley saw this scene, and a nausea and nausea hit her stomach, almost making her throw up. Covering her mouth, she stared at Charles and Lucy in disbelief¡­ A man who once thought that his family was ordinary and reliable would never betray him. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 A Broken Fracture Asked Her to Lose Money But she didn¡¯t expect the p in the face toe so quickly, less than a month after the marriage, the man she thought would never cheat had sex with ¡°! It¡¯s ridiculous, it¡¯s really ridiculous¡­ Carley¡¯s faith copsed in an instant, and her spirit also copsed in an instant. She shook her body and ran outside the hospital. Jenny is dying, Charles is cheating¡­ What about her, what should she do? She couldn¡¯t see the road under her feet, she just ran forward. She didn¡¯t know how long she ran or where she ran, but she didn¡¯t stop until she bumped into someone. But she was like a walking corpse, she didn¡¯t respond at all, just nkly, picked up her steps, and walked around in a detour. ¡°Stop!¡± Chris grabbed the woman by the arm and threw her against the car door. ¡°You want to leave after bumping into someone?!¡± It stands to reason that Chris has always been a gentleman and considerate when dealing with women, and he would never lose such a big temper. But unfortunately, today, he was so unlucky that he could dislocate his hand while ying golf. He didn¡¯t bother the family doctor because he was close to the hospital, but he was hit by a tear-stained woman as soon as he got out of the car. Chapter 176 A Broken Fracture Asked Her to Lose Money N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The dislocated wrist was hit so hard that it fractured for the second time. There was a loud click, but the woman who bumped into him didn¡¯t seem to notice it, and she was rude and wanted to leave without even apologizing. Who can continue to maintain a gentleman¡¯s demeanor? Carley didn¡¯t even lift her head when she heard his voice, her unfocused eyes kept staring straight ahead. Seeing her like this, Chris thought she had just been diagnosed with a terminal illness, and the anger in his heart subsided a little. But that doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t angry and doesn¡¯t care about it! ¡°I was hit by you and broke my bones. I need to pay some money, and this matter will be over¡­¡± Only then did Carley react a little, and when her eyes came to focus, Chris had already taken out his phone, opened the payment code, and mmed it right under her nose. ¡°Two thousand.¡± Chris raised his chin and motioned for her to scan the QR code to pay. Carley knew that she had just bumped into someone, but after suffering a double blow, she was a little nervous and forgot to apologize. At this moment, I heard the man say that she hit him to the bone, and then I came back to my senses, and looked at his drooping left wrist, which seemed to be quite serious. She didn¡¯t say much, and obediently took out her mobile phone from her jeans pocket. When she scanned the code and was about to enter the amount, a doctor in a white coat came over. ¡°Mr Murphy, the orthopedic surgeon has made arrangements. Carley¡¯s fingers paused, and she looked up at him coldly: ¡°Murphy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± After Chris nodded to the doctor, he turned his gaze back to her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carley raised her head and looked at him carefully, and found that he was tall and handsome with bright eyes and white teeth, somewhat simr to Shaun. Her face suddenly darkened, she put away her mobile phone, and said coldly: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to feed the dogs with my money, and I won¡¯t give it to Murphy¡¯s people.¡± 1 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 chapter 177 She was Top Overbearing 1 Chris Jun¡¯s face darkened: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Carley red at him, turned and ran away without replying. By the time Chris realized it, the man had already disappeared. Chris was so angry that his face was livid, and he kicked the luxury car. He wanted to vent his anger, but he kicked the iron te and split his toe! Chris, who was unlucky enough to get home, was taken to the emergency room with the help of doctors and assistants¡­ Hearing that the nurse said that Jennifer had woken up, Lanice immediately came to the VIP ward with a stethoscope. She went up to check on Jennifer¡¯s physical condition, and Lanice was relieved when she found that there was no sign of infection in the back of her head ¡°Jennifer, the back of the head has undergone surgery, we just need to observe whether it is infected, there will be no major problems, but¡­¡­.¡± Lanice paused, and looked at Jennifer with some regret: ¡°Your heart failure is getting faster and faster, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst long.¡± Jennifer already knew her physical condition, so she didn¡¯t care: ¡°How much longer¡­?¡± Lanice put her hands into the pockets of her white coat, stared down at her pale face, and said in a deep voice, ¡°About a week.¡± If she hadn¡¯t suffered such a serious injury, she could still rely on special medicine and the like to survive for another two months. But the back of the head was pierced by a nail, causing elerated heart failure, and being able to survive for another week is already a medical miracle. Lanice couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he remembered the image of Jennifer¡¯s head being nailed to the back of his head. ¡°Jennifer, who the hell put the back of your head on the nail?¡± Shaun sent a message only to tell her that Cilia, Ginny, and him had touched Jennifer and told her to rush to save others. But he didn¡¯t tell her who caused the injury on Jennifer¡¯s body. She guessed that it might be caused by gang fights, but she didn¡¯t believe Shaun would participate in gang fights. She didn¡¯t know the specific situation at the time, so she could only ask Jennifer. A trace of destion appeared in Jennifer¡¯s eyes, and soon the long eyshes drooped down, covering up the destion. She was silent, as if unwilling to speak, Lanice didn¡¯t mention it again, turned around and picked up a paper bag and handed it to her. ¡°This is something you left in the mall. A nurse brought it back for you. I put it here for you.¡± After Lanice put the paper bag on the bedside table, she said softly, ¡°You have a good rest, and if you feel ufortable, just ring the bell.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and wanted to leave, but Jennifer stopped her: ¡°Lanice¡­¡± Lanice looked back at her: ¡°Huh? Is there any difort?¡± Jennifer shook her head lightly, looking at the paper bag on the bedside table with blurred eyes: ¡°There¡¯s a bottle of perfume in it¡­ It¡¯s for you.¡± Lanice froze for a moment, followed her gaze, nced at the paper bag, and then turned back to her: ¡°You¡­go to the mall to buy me perfume?¡± Jennifer nodded, her eyebrows were gentle and kind: ¡°You gave me so much medicine, I want to thank you¡­¡± The shocked expression in Lance¡¯s eyes gradually turned into emotion, and a faint mist filled her eyes, making her a little at a loss. After standing there for a few minutes, she walked up to Jennifer again, raised her white hand, and touched Jennifer¡¯s bloodless face. ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m sorry, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have met Cilia, it was me who killed you.¡± Jennifer couldn¡¯t see Lanice¡¯s expression clearly, but felt her apology, and slightly raised the corners of her mouth: ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you¡­¡± It was because she was too overestimated, and even thought of using her own way to treat her. But he forgot that he was too small to provoke these powers. In exchange for the current fate, she deserved it. You deserve to offend someone, you deserve to fall in love with someone you shouldn¡¯t love¡­ The look of despair on her face made Lanice feel distressed, and couldn¡¯t help but bent down and hugged her. ¡°Thank you, Jennifer.¡± Lanice¡¯s gentle hug pulled Jennifer back from her thoughts, she raised her hand with great effort, and patted her on the back. ¡°I also want to thank you for saving me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say goodbye to my sister¡­¡± After Carley ran away, a nurse came in, helped her check her body, and told her that Lanice rushed to rescue her in time. Although she didn¡¯t know how Lanice rushed over to save her, this life- saving grace was enough for her to remember, and she didn¡¯t need to ask any more. ¡°It¡¯s actually Shaun¡­¡± Lanice wanted to tell her that Shaun asked her to save her, but before she could finish speaking, Jennifer interrupted: ¡°Lanice, my sister, that is Carley, where did she go¡­¡± Two hours had passed, and Carley hadn¡¯te back, and she was worried that something would happen to Carley. Lanice has been only paying attention to Jennifer, and didn¡¯t realize that Carley was not in the ward. After looking around, she said to Jennifer, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to find her.¡± Jennifer thanked her, then looked at the paper bag on the bedside table: ¡°Lanice, take that bottle of perfume.¡± Lanice wanted to refuse, but it was Jennifer¡¯s wish in exchange for her life, and it would seem a little unreasonable if she didn¡¯t want it. After taking the perfume, she told Jennifer to take a good rest, then turned around and walked out of the ward, calling several security guards to call out the surveince. After Carley in the surveince ran all the way out of the hospital, he identally bumped into Chris, and the two seemed to have some quarrels. But there was no major conflict. After a few words, Carley ran out of the hospital directly, and there was no surveince video after that. Lanice pointed to Carley on the surveince camera, and said to the security guards, ¡°Send some people to get her back.¡± The security guard immediately went down to find someone. After dealing with all these, Lanice returned to the ward again. Seeing that Jennifer had fallen asleep and that the nurse was taking care of her carefully, she felt relieved and turned back to the dean¡¯s room. Carley didn¡¯t know where she went. After running tired, she found a promenade and sat there all night. It wasn¡¯t until the security guard came over and asked her if it was Carley that she came back to her senses, looked at the security guard, and nodded dumbly. The security guard breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly said to her, ¡°Carley, go back to the hospital quickly, Lanice is looking for you everywhere.¡± Carley was in a daze. Under the urging of the security guard, she got up and followed them into the car. After returning to the hospital, Carley met Charles who went to the triage desk on the first floor to complete the discharge procedures. When he saw Carley, he was a little surprised, and asked her why she 788 came, but Carley pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer. Charles stared a little nervously at her big eyes that saw everything, and subconsciously looked away. ¡°Carley¡­¡± He called anxiously, and then asked with a guilty conscience: ¡°The doctor said that my sister¡¯s fetal image is unstable, and it is best for her to live near the hospital before the baby is born. I think our house is quite close to the hospital, why not?¡± Let her live with us for a while?¡± With a big belly, you still have to do crazy things, can the fetal image be stable? Carley really wanted to give him a sip, but inexplicably held back. There is one bad thing about her, that is, shecks love since she was a child, and she can be easily moved. At the same time, there is another good thing, that is, she can easily sneer at things that betray her. She nced at Charles coldly, there was no love in her eyes, only disgust. ¡°Whatever.¡± She dropped this sentence, and walked past him with a nk expression, as if she didn¡¯t care about it. Seeing her distraught look, Charles wanted to run after her and ask her why she came to the hospital, but Lucy grabbed her arm. ¡°Will she agree to let me live at home?¡± Charles nodded, keeping his eyes on Carley¡¯s back as he went away. Lucy¡¯s face darkened, and he shook his arm vigorously: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me youConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 178 Chapter 178 # 288 Vouchers are interested in her, you agreed to use her as a tool to make money, and to find a high-end house in the city for me and my child¡­¡± Charles came back to his senses, patted Lucy¡¯s hand tofort him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall in love with a nightclub girl. Chapter 179 Can¡¯t You See It? Carley returned to the ward and stood at the door, but dared not go in. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t dare to face Jennifer, but she couldn¡¯t face her leaving. She folded her arms and leaned against the wall and slowly squatted down, as if the whole world had abandoned her, looking extremely helpless When Lanice took a group of doctors to inspect, she saw Carley and hurriedly asked the other doctors to do their work, while she stepped forward to help Carley up. ¡°Carley, are you okay?¡± Carley numbly shook her head. Lanice looked at her swollen eyes from crying and took a deep breath. ¡°Carley, life is a matter of life and death, and no one can change it. What you can do now is to spend more time with her to avoid regrets in the future.¡± One sentence awakened Carley, and brought back a sliver of life to her dim pupils. ¡°How long¡­ How long can she live?¡± After pondering for a long time, Carley asked this sentence in a hoarse voice. Lanice didn¡¯t hide it from her, and said truthfully, ¡°About a week¡­..¡± Carley staggered and almost passed out. After Lanice supported her, she persuaded: ¡°At this time, you have to hold on and don¡¯t fall down. Otherwise, what should Jennifer do?¡± Chapter 179 Can¡¯t You See It? Carley was a little absent-minded, and nodded: ¡°Yes, I have to hold on, I can¡¯t make Jenny worry about me¡­¡± While talking to herself, she strutted her exhausted body and walked into the ward. Through the ss window, Lanice saw Carley sitting in front of Jennifer¡¯s hospital bed, raising her hand to stroke her cheek The sun shone in and shone on the bodies of the two poor people, glowing with a gentle golden light, which seemed to be warming them. At this moment, Lanice understood why Jennifer saved money and left it to Carley, because they are dependent on each other. Lanice suddenly felt a little sad when she thought that she had been alone all these years and had never had a dependent person by her side. She lowered her eyshes, turned and left, leaving the two of them with the little time left. Jennifer hadn¡¯t woken up yet, still in aa, Carley took the towel from the nurse and wiped her body. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Her mood seemed to have stabilized, and when Jennifer woke up, Carley had a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Jenny, is there anything you want to eat, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Hearing Carley¡¯s hoarse voice, Jennifer¡¯s worried heart dropped. She didn¡¯t have much strength, so she reached out to touch Carley¡¯s clothes, and squeezed them tightly after touching them. ¡°Carley, are Charles and Lucy all right?¡± Carley didn¡¯t expect that when she woke up, the first thing she cared about was herself. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Can¡¯t You See It? This made Carley finally calm down, and almost copsed again. Resisting the urge to cry, sheforted Jennifer: ¡°It¡¯s okay, they¡­ are just siblings. This is why Jennifer didn¡¯t tell herself after she learned that she was terminally ill. She was afraid that she would be worried. Just like now, she didn¡¯t want Jenny to worry about herself in her final moments, so she also chose to lie in good faith. With blurred eyes, Jennifer couldn¡¯t see the expression on Carley¡¯s face clearly, so she believed it was true: ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± After she finished speaking, she touched Carley¡¯s hand along Carley¡¯s clothes, and found that her hand was so cold that there was no temperature, and she frowned slightly. ¡°Carley, why are your hands so cold? Are you freezing outside?¡± Before Carley could answer, she grabbed her hand tightly and put her under the covers. ¡°Let me warm you up.¡± Carley couldn¡¯t hold it back, the tip of his nose was sore, and tears rolled down again, hitting the back of Jennifer¡¯s hand, making Jennifer¡¯s body stiff. She raised her other hand to wipe Carley¡¯s tears, but she couldn¡¯t find it after touching it for a long time, and Carley grabbed her wrist instead.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Jenny, are you¡­ can¡¯t see?¡± Carley held Jennifer¡¯s hand, staring into Jennifer¡¯s eyes in shock. Jennifer didn¡¯t hide from Carley again this time, she was very relieved, and nodded: ¡°Probably heart failure caused other symptoms¡­¡± Chapter 179 Can¡¯t You See It? 488 When she was dizzy some time ago, her vision would be blurred, but she didn¡¯t expect to lose sight after waking up this time. Seeing her like this, Carley broke down and burst into tears in an instant. She threw herself on the hospital bed, hugged Jennifer, and cried until her heart broke. Jennifer didn¡¯t try to persuade her to stop crying, but stretched out her arms to hug her, patted her on the back, and softlyforted her: ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± If you can¡¯t see it, you can¡¯t see it. Anyway, after death, you will sleep forever, so you can¡¯t see it, so you should get used to it in advance. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Carley cried for a full two hours, as if she had cried out all her tears, and then stopped crying. Jennifer raised the corners of her mouth andughed at her: ¡°In my memory, Carley has always been tough and indomitable. I didn¡¯t expect to have the potential of a little crying bag.¡± Carley was not in the mood to y flirting games with her, so he asked her with a bitter face, ¡°Does Lanice know that you can¡¯t see?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t care, and shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After finishing speaking, he added another sentence: ¡°I won¡¯t bother her.¡± Carley felt very sad when she heard that, and Jenny probably felt that she would not live for a few days, so she didn¡¯t care if she could see or not. She stared at Jennifer¡¯s dull eyes, suppressed the emotions that were about to copse in her heart, and asked in a hoarse voice: ¡°Jenny, when did you start to have heart failure?¡± She has checked that it takes a long time for heart failure to be diseased in the advanced stage, and it is impossible to have heart failure all at once. She had heart failure before she was wounded by Murphy, which shows what she has been through before, and this is only in the advanced stage. Jennifer feels that there are some things that Carley should tell everything, so that she doesn¡¯t even know how she died. He braced himself up, and said softly to Carley, ¡°Do you still remember those two kicks that Brother Jean kicked me five years ago?¡± Carley suddenly realized something: ¡°It¡¯s those two feet that made your heart fail?¡± Jennifer nodded: ¡°My artificially bridged heart was broken by him. At H that time, the doctor told me that I would suffer from heart failure, and asked me to protect my heart. It mightst for a few years. I probably didn¡¯t protect it well. The exhaustion is getting worse¡­¡± Feeling that Carley was holding her hand tightly, Jennifer patted the back of her hand, signaling her to rx, and continued: ¡°I lived in DC for a while, and I nned to tell you when I came back, but you were making a fuss about killing Hill, so I didn¡¯t dare to speak. I was afraid that you would worry, so I didn¡¯t tell you¡­¡± Carley understood that Jennifer¡¯s heart failure was caused by Jean, and now the shortened life cycle is caused by Shaun. In Jenny¡¯s short life, the two men she fell in love with are elerating the passage of life for her. And after the two men hurt her, they all disappeared without even saying a word. Could it be that Jenny was ruined by them once she came to this world? Carley was full of resentment, wishing he could tear those two superior stinking men apart. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jennifer is not as angry as Carley, and seems to have put it down: ¡°Don¡¯t me Hill, he doesn¡¯t know about it, and I can have artificial bypass surgery, it is the surgery fee he earned from working hard, otherwise I may not be able to live until now¡­¡± Seeing that she was still speaking for Hill, Carley suddenly felt very worthless: ¡°Jenny, you are so stupid¡­¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t take it seriously, lowered her eyshes, and said nothing, but the image of Shaun pping herself shed in her mind. She and Hill are going in both directions, and they will miss it only if there is no destiny, but she is wishful thinking for Shaun, which is stupid. 14 Carley couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Jennifer by saying harsh words, so she didn¡¯t mention the past, just said: ¡°Jenny, is there anything else that feels ufortable?¡± Jennifer shook her head, now it doesn¡¯t matter where she feels ufortable, so she won¡¯t bother the doctors. Carley touched Jennifer¡¯s sweaty face, and said distressed: ¡°But after talking for a while, I was so tired that I was sweating all over. I¡¯ll get you some hot water and wipe it off¡­¡± Jennifer gritted her teeth and replied ¡®yes¡¯, and she didn¡¯t have the strength to speak anymore. Carley let go of her hand, picked up the water bottle and walked out of the ward. As soon as he got out of the ward, he bumped into the pale-faced Jean. He was trembling all over, his eyes were red, and he seemed to have been standing here for a long time. Carley nced at him in surprise, and asked coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back to DC? Why are you here?¡± Jean didn¡¯t reply, her raised eyes were so scarlet that it dazzled her. Seeing him like this, Carley immediately understood: ¡°Did you hear what I said to Jenny just now?¡± He nodded like a puppet on a string, but he didn¡¯t speak. Perhaps after learning the truth, he didn¡¯t have the face to speak again. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Make a Promise to Her H Carley thought of Jennifer telling him not to me him, so he didn¡¯t say much, turned sideways to fetch water, and ignored him. Jean stood at the door, looking at the petite and frail body on the hospital bed, the mist gradually filled her eyes. He stabilized his trembling body, clenched his fists, and walked to the hospital bed step by step with heavy steps. Jennifer, who couldn¡¯t see, felt someone approaching, thought it was Carleying back, and reached out to hook her clothes. ¡°Carley¡­¡± Before he hooked it, he was grabbed into the palm of his hand by a thick and slender hand. The hand that was holding her tightly was trembling slightly, as if it had a thousand words to say but couldn¡¯t, so it could only hold her tightly. Jennifer noticed that it was a pair of men¡¯s hands, and Shaun¡¯s cold and handsome face appeared in her mind, but she felt that it couldn¡¯t be him. She tried to call out: ¡°Hill¡­¡± Jean didn¡¯t expect that she could recognize him, and after recognizing him, she didn¡¯t shake off his hand. This made his broken heart feel a little more guilty. He squeezed her hand tightly and sat down in front of the hospital bed. He didn¡¯t speak, his slender fingers touched Jennifer¡¯s cheek, tracing it carefully from top to bottom. Jennifer didn¡¯t push him away, and let him touch it, her heart was as calm as ake. After a few minutes, Jean said hoarsely, ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Chapter 181 Make a Promise to Her He gently called her name, as if calling the most beloved person, affectionate and reluctant. ¡°Um.¡± Jennifer responded, and then asked him softly, ¡°Why are you back¡­¡± Jean twitched the corner of her bitter mouth: ¡°I feel inexplicably flustered, so I came back to see you¡­¡± He has been very irritable for the past two days, his heart is beating non- stop, as if something happened, he can¡¯t help but want toe back to find her. I went to the apartment and waited all night, but no one opened the door, and the calls to her and Carley were not answered, so I had to go to Lanice, and only then did I know that she was in the hospital. He was d that he came, otherwise he would regret his whole life, but unfortunately, her illness was caused by him¡­.. He held her hand, put it on his lips, and kissed her lightly: ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Jennifer guessed he overheard her conversation with Carley before he came in. Now in the face of his apology, she no longer feels anything, maybe the near death made her let go of a lot of things. In the past, she couldn¡¯t see through life and death, but now she feels that there is nothing to be attached to in this life. She raised the corner of her mouth andforted him: ¡°I have a heart attack, I don¡¯t me you¡­¡± But Jean shook his head, his scarlet eyes full of self-me: ¡°Jenny, I will give you an exnation.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hearing such a solemn promise, Jennifer frowned slightly. Hill has always kept his word, and if he promises to give her an exnation, he will definitely give her an exnation. Although she doesn¡¯t know what he will exin to her, these are actually not important to her¡­.. With all her strength, she squeezed his palm: ¡°Hill, you are well, just give me the best exnation¡­¡± Jean shook her head, with paranoid firmness in her eyes, as if she had made up her mind and refused to tell her. Jennifer has no strength to care about what he thinks anymore, her dim eyes, blurred, looking at him ¡°Hill, I can¡¯t see you now¡­¡± ¡°But in my impression, you have always been the cleanest boy¡­¡± ¡°I remember you at your best, and you remember me at my best too?¡± With red eyes, Jean rolled his Adam¡¯s apple: ¡°Okay.¡± Jennifer smiled, still with a quiet and elegant smile: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go back to DC, I don¡¯t want you to see me after I die.¡± Jean seemed to understand why she had said such harsh words to herself before. It was because he was afraid that he would feel sad and feel guilty when he saw her after death, so he drove him away. It turned out that Jenny had never changed, and she was always thinking of him until the end of her life. But he thought she was so cruel to him because she fell in love with Shaun. The deep sense of guilt swallowed himpletely, making him tremble while holding her hand. Feeling his helplessness, Jennifer reached out and squeezed his palm again: ¡°Hill, can you go back?¡± Jean raised his hand to touch her pale face, and said softly, ¡°Jenny, no matter what you say this time, I won¡¯t leave. I will always be by your side, always by your side¡­¡± The word forever is too heavy for her to bear, but she doesn¡¯t want to hurt him. She took a deep breath of oxygen to relieve the oppressive feeling, and said to him: ¡°Hill, I really don¡¯t have the energy to talk, can you sleep for a while?¡± Jean felt distressed, and nodded: ¡°Okay, you go to sleep, can I stay by your side?¡± He asked cautiously, as if he was afraid that she would drive him away. Jennifer nodded slightly in response and closed her eyes. Jean sat on the edge of the bed, motionless, staring at her pale face. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 The Word Forever Is Too Heavy 128 Vou her¡­ After she fell asleeppletely, he took out his mobile phone and called Vince. Vince, who was pestering Lanice in the dean¡¯s room, was slightly taken aback when he saw his call. After sending a message to Jean to exin thest time, he didn¡¯t talk to him again, and now he took the initiative toe to him, which made Vince a little happy. He immediately let go of Lanice, swiped the unlock button, and answered the phone, ¡°Hey, Jean, what advice do you have?¡± Jean asked in a deep voice, ¡°Heart failure, can you cure it?¡± When Vince heard him ask this, he knew who he was asking: ¡°Do you have a peaceful heart?¡± A sense of powerlessness struck, and Jean let go of his clenched fist: ¡°No¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Vince replied solemnly: ¡°Jean, I don¡¯t have a suitable heart, so I can¡¯t save her. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Jean was powerless to reply ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯, and hung up the phone. His deep eyes, looking at the person on the bed, lost their color a little bit¡­ Carley actually fetched water a long time ago, but was in no hurry to go back. She leaned against the wall in a daze, and the phone vibrated several times, but she didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t take it out to take a look until the message notification sound came. It was Charles who finished the call and sent a message to ask after seeing that she didn¡¯t answer. Ask her when she will go back tonight and how she got to the hospital If you really care about her, you should first ask her why she went to the hospital, not when she will go back tonight. He clearly wanted to do something with Lucy in the wedding room, and he was worried that she would come back suddenly, so he came to ask her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Carley hates men who even fuck pregnant women. Thinking of the situation she might face in the future, she still resisted the urge to feel nauseous, and typed a reply: ¡°I will stay in the dormitory tonight, and I wille back tomorrow.¡± She put the phone in her pocket after sending it, with a look of ruthlessness in her eyes. When she goes back tomorrow, she will install the surveince system, and ruin that couple¡¯s reputation! She picked up the bottled water and went back to the ward. When she saw Jean sitting motionless in front of the bed, her expression darkened slightly. ¡°Jean, you go back, leave this to me.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at Jennifer¡¯s face, neither turning his head nor responding, as if he was going to stay here. Seeing him like this, Carley sighed deeply, put the towel into the hot water and scrubbed it several times before handing it to him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, wipe her sweat for her.¡± Jean took the towel and carefully, avoiding the wound on her forehead, wiped her cheek gently. ¡°Why is there a wound on her forehead?¡± Carley nced at him, and replied without emotion: ¡°I touched it by ident.¡± She still has someints about Jean. Although he doesn¡¯t know it, Jennifer¡¯s heart failure is still indirectly rted to him. What¡¯s more, she felt that even if she told Jean the truth, he might not be able to beat Murphy, so why involve him. Jenny¡¯s revenge, she will take revenge herself, just like Lanice said, n slowly, take revenge slowly¡­ One day, she will let Cilia, Ginny, and Shaun know what will happen if they bully Jenny?! Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 He Never Came In the past few days, Jennifer has spent more time sleeping than awake. Even when he woke up, he couldn¡¯t say a few words, and then fell into a deep sleep again. Jean sat in front of the hospital bed, never moving a bit, his pale face was frizzy, and he looked exhausted. Carley advised him to take a rest, but he was unwilling. Carley had nothing to do with him, so he just ignored him. Afraid that Jennifer would want some liquid food when she woke up, even though she couldn¡¯t eat it, Carley wanted to prepare it for her. She told Jean to buy some porridge, then left the ward and went downstairs. Not long after she left, Jennifer woke up, unable to move due to edema in her limbs. She could guess that her face was probably also swollen, and this appearance must be extremely ugly. She felt Jean grabbing her hands so hard that her heart stopped for a moment. She swallowed her saliva, and said hoarsely, ¡°Hill¡­is the sun out?¡± Jean nodded, but then thought that she couldn¡¯t see, so she quickly replied softly: ¡°It¡¯s out¡­¡± His red eyes looked out of the window, there was snow like goose feathers, and there was no sun to be seen. But in the past few days, when Jenny woke up, the first thing she did was to ask him if the sun was out. Presumably, she wanted to see the sun very much in her heart, but she ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . couldn¡¯t see it, so she could only ask if there was any sun. Jennifer heard the sune out, she turned her head slowly, her unfocused eyes, through the ss window, seemed to see a ray of sunlight shining in, which made her feel warm¡­¡­. ¡°Hill, was it the same weather the day you picked me up?¡± ¡°Yes, the sky is blue and white clouds, the sun is shining brightly, I can see you lying in the grass at a nce.¡± When Hill was five years old, he was flying a kite outside the orphanage. When he saw her in the grass, he took her back to the orphanage without hesitation. Also, from the moment he picked her up, he was destined to devote his whole life to her¡­ Hearing Jean¡¯s description, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help raising the corners of her lips, revealing a faint smile. In her dream, she saw a woman standing in the sun, reaching out to her, as if saying to her, ¡°Jenny, Mom is here to pick you up.¡± She thought it might be her mother, just like when she came here, put her in the sun, and left reluctantly and helplessly¡­ Or maybe it wasn¡¯t her mother, but she wanted to have a mother so much that she conjured a mother in her dream to pick her up. After all, in her life, she has never felt what is mother¡¯s love and what is father¡¯s love. Coming in a hurry, and leaving in a hurry, it is always a bit regrettable¡­ Seeing her bitter smile, Jean felt like a thorn was nted in his heart, and it hurt his whole body. That kind of pain made him unable to resist bending over and hugging her, holding her tightly in his arms, not daring to let go at all¡­ Jennifer was weak, and patted him on the back: ¡°Hill, don¡¯t be sad, see you in the next life¡­¡± Like a child, Jean buried her head in the hollow of her neck, and the cold liquid hit her skin silently. Jennifer¡¯s heart trembled, after all, she was moved by his persistence, and couldn¡¯t help but her eyes turned red¡­ They cuddled tightly, as if there was only each other left in the world, as pure as they were when they were young. In the end, he was afraid that she would run out of energy, so Jean put her down gently¡­ Jennifer turned sideways, looking out the window, unconsciously thinking of that face in her mind. Jean felt uneasy in DC, so he hurried to see her, but he was in Boston, but he never came. She didn¡¯t realize until now that if she doesn¡¯t love someone, she can really be cold and heartless, let alone that he is cold and heartless. She hooked her lips and smiled again. She pushed him away at the beginning because she didn¡¯t want him to see her dying appearance, so what¡¯s the matter with hypocrisy now. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Sending Her One Last Journey When sheughed at herself, her airway tightened suddenly, she coughed frantically, and the pink foamy blood instantly filled the entire oxygen mask. ¡°Jenny!¡± Jean¡¯s face turned pale, and while she hurriedly rang the bell to call the doctor, she knelt down on one knee, pulled out a tissue, and pulled off the oxygen mask to catch the bloody phlegm she coughed up. Jean shuddered as the blood trickled down onto the tissue, soaking his knuckle fingers. He raised his other hand, trying to wipe off the blood from the corner of her mouth, but he wiped more and more¡­ The blood rolled down her cheeks, soaking her clothes and the pillow. Slices of ring scarlet hurt his heart fiercely, making him tremble uncontrobly¡­ When the nurse heard the ringing of the bell, she immediately invited the attending doctor and the dean over. Seeing Jennifer coughing like this, Lanice immediately ordered the doctor to push her into the emergency room. The people in the ward came in in a panic, and then retreated in a panic. Only Jean remained in his kneeling position. It seemed as if the whole world had quieted down, and he was the only one left, staring at the blood on his hands in a daze¡­ His tall body was trembling uncontrobly, and his whole body was chilling, as if he was falling into an abyss and struggling helplessly. Like a ck hole, it swallowed him bit by bit, making him realize that the person he cared for since childhood was really about to leave. Not to leave him, but to leave this world, never, ever toe back¡­ I don¡¯t know what fell on the back of the hand, and it made a pattering sound, and it didn¡¯t take long for the blood that was gradually congealed to wet. When Carley came back, she saw Jean like this, and the resentment towards him in her heart gradually dissipated¡­ How much he loves Jennifer, she has seen it since she was a child, if it weren¡¯t for missing five years, I¡¯m afraid they could live in peace for the rest of their lives. But things are impermanent, God not only let them miss, but also took Jenny¡¯s life¡­ Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help crying, but she braced herself and stepped forward to pat Jean on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the emergency room and wait for her¡­¡± Just before entering the ward, the nurse told her that Jennifer had a sudden cough and was sent to the emergency room. She turned around and ran towards the emergency room, but she stopped when she saw Jean kneeling on the ground motionless. Jean, however, acted as if she had never heard of it, with lowered eyshes, she kept staring at those bloody hands¡­.. Carley knew that he couldn¡¯t face it, so he sighed deeply, turned and walked to the emergency room. The lights in the emergency room were on, indicating that the rescue was in progress, and it was unknown whether Jennifer could survive this test. She leaned against the wall and squatted in the corner, her eyes fixed on the door. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It wasn¡¯t until the rescue light turned green that she stood up straight in response. The door of the emergency room opened slowly, and Lanice walked out with a group of doctors in white coats. Seeing Carley with red eyes, Lanice suddenly didn¡¯t know how to speak. ¡°Lanice, Jenny¡­how is she?¡± Carley leaned on the wall and braced himself up before asking this question tremblingly. Lanice looked up at Carley and took a deep breath. After a few seconds of silence, she gritted her teeth and said to Carley, ¡°Carley, hurry up and say goodbye to her¡­¡± When Jean, who had just walked to the emergency room, heard this, his body shook and he almost fell down. The blood on the face, as if it had been sucked dry by a vacuum cleaner, was so pale that it was almost transparent. He staggered, and walked in front of Carley, who was also limp and leaning against Lanice¡¯s arms, who couldn¡¯t even breathe. He squeezed his palms, and with a trembling voice, he said to Lanice, ¡°I¡¯ll go see her first¡­¡± Lanice nodded, helped Carley sit down on the bench, took out a tranquilizer, and pushed a little into her skin. The dose is not much, but it can stabilize Carley¡¯s mind, calm down, and send Jennifer onest time¡­ Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Don¡¯t forget me again in the next life Jean leaned on the wall and walked into the emergency room step by step. The petite body, lying on the operating table, looked lifeless. If it weren¡¯t for the eyes covered by long eyshes that were still turning, it would have seemed as if they had already passed away. The blood on her face had been wiped clean, revealing a sickly pale little face. ¡°Jenny¡­¡± Jean knelt on one knee in front of the operating table, bent down, lowered her voice, and whispered softly in her ear. Such a gentle vibrato brought back Jennifer¡¯s consciousness that was about to disappear. She slowly opened her tired eyes, trying to look at Hill onest time, but couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Hill¡­¡± She struggled to utter two words, unconscious, and her voice was indistinct. He leaned close to her lips, only to hear her calling his own name. ¡°I am here.¡± He held her hand tightly, giving her a little strength. She sucked the oxygen thatsted thest leg of her life, and told him intermittently: ¡°Take care of Carley¡­¡± I have nothing to ask for when I leave, but I hope that Carley, who regards her as her own sister, can live a safe, safe and healthy life. Jean lowered his head and kissed her forehead, and replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Jennifer twitched the corners of her mouth, revealing a peaceful smile: ¡°Hill¡­in the next life¡­don¡¯t forget me¡­¡± Jean¡¯s heart ached, a suffocating pain strangled his limbs, making him so painful that he couldn¡¯t breathe. It turns out that some regrets are unbearable, just like him at this moment, it seems that someone has stabbed a knife in his heart. Such indescribable pain was like being tortured, like being cut. Every cell in the whole body was so painful that it was torn. He inhaled desperately, only to get some relief in his chest, but regret still wrapped him tightly, making him deeply guilty and unable to extricate himself. Trembling, he grabbed those cold hands and ced them on the position of his left atrium, as if making an oath, solemnly promised: ¡°Wait for me.¡± She promised him that in the next life, if he asked her to wait for him, it would be the best end, or the latest beginning, and hoped that they would never miss it again in the next life. What Jennifer should exin, has already been exined, and she should close her eyes and have a good sleep. But she was not reconciled, she turned her dim eyes and looked towards the direction outside the emergency room, as if she was waiting for someone¡­ ¡°Are you waiting for Carley?¡± Hearing this, Jennifer curled her lips into a smile, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As soon as she finished speaking, Carley walked in with Lanice¡¯s support. When she saw the extremely weak woman lying on the operating table, Carley¡¯s emotions broke down again. 1424 ¡°Jenny!¡± She rushed over and cried until her heart was broken. Her best sister, her only rtive, was about to leave. What should she do in the future?! Jennifer wanted to raise her hand to touch Carley¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to open her eyes¡­.. She breathed life-sustaining oxygen, exerted all her strength, andforted Carley: ¡°Don¡¯t be sad and take care of yourself¡­¡± She had already tried her best in just one sentence, and she no longer had the strength to speak. In a trance, Carley¡¯s crying gradually disappeared in his ears, reced by a voice as cold as snow. ¡°Jennifer¡­¡± She struggled again, opened her eyes, and looked in the direction of the source of the sound¡­ Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Everything Returns to Dust This time she saw clearly, Shaun in a ck suit came from outside the door of the emergency room. Just like meeting her for the first time, he walked in front of her step by step with steady steps. He stretched out his bony fingers towards her, bowed his head and said softly to her: ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m here¡­¡± soft voice¡­ He had never spoken softly to her. Jennifer¡¯s consciousness gradually returned, and when she opened her eyes again, there was nothing but endless darkness. Some people say that people have hallucinations before they die, and what she saw just now was just her own imagination. Deep down in her heart, she longed to see Shaun again for thest time, but unfortunately, he never showed up¡­ Seeing that she was waiting for Carley toe, but still looking out of the emergency room door, Jean seemed to understand something. After struggling for a few seconds, he quickly said to Lanice, ¡°Go and call Shaun, and ask him toe and see her for thest time!¡± Lanice was stunned for a moment, before he had time to think, he took out his mobile phone and called Shaun, but he reminded him to turn it off¡­ She nced at Jennifer, who was looking forward to it, and called Lea quickly, but still turned off the phone. She put down the phone and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s turned off¡­¡± Carley, who cried hoarsely, also found that Jenny was waiting for Shaun 0.00% Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. 14 with herst breath. She remembered that Jenny once said that Shaun¡¯s personal mobile phone was never turned off, so she quickly said to Lanice: ¡°Jenny¡¯s mobile phone has his private number, who can help me get her mobile phone, it¡¯s in the paper bag on the bedside table in the ward¡­¡± When the little nurse guarding the door heard it, she immediately turned and ran to the ward, and quickly brought Jennifer¡¯s cell phone. Lanice took the phone and asked Carley while swiping the unlock button: ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± Carley knew the password and quickly reported it to Lanice The phone was quickly unlocked, and quickly flipped to Shaun¡¯s column. After finding that he was blocked by Jennifer, he was immediately released and dialed quickly. The other end no longer prompts to shut down, but is connected¡­ Lanice whispered anxiously: ¡°Shaun, answer the phone quickly, answer the phone quickly¡­¡± But after calling several times, he didn¡¯t answer¡­ When thest call was about to hang up, the other side finally answered. ¡°Who is it, is it bothering you to keep calling in the middle of the night?¡± Before Lanice could speak, a female voice came from the other end of the phone. In order for Jennifer to hear Shaun¡¯s voice for the first time, Lanice turned on the speakerphone. At this moment, Ginny¡¯s impatient voice resounded throughout the emergency room¡­ Lanice suddenly didn¡¯t know how to speak¡­ Seeing her silent and silent, Ginny became even more impatient: ¡°Shaun didn¡¯t note your name, who the hell are you, you called and didn¡¯t speak.¡± That clear and powerful voice came into Jennifer¡¯s ears little by little, and a relieved smile suddenly appeared on her bloodless face. She opened her pale lips, signaling Lanice to hang up the phone, then raised her eyes to look at Jean who was still holding her hands. ¡°Hill¡­ when I die¡­ cremate me immediately¡­¡± He won¡¯te to see her for thest time, and there is nothing to wait for in this world. It would be good to be cremated and leave early. She had nothing to worry about, she closed her eyes deeply, and the voices of Carley, Jean, and Lanice were in her ears?? She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and responded to them in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­ I want to sleep for a while¡­¡± Then, the voice in the ear gradually faded away, and there was only silence in the world, as if everything returned to dust, and there was nothing. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 He wants to take her home drop¨C There was a piercing sound from the electrocardiograph. The people on the operating table just left. Carley fainted from crying, Lanice was in a hurry and pushed her to rescue her. Only Jean remained on his knees, motionless, looking at the people on the stage. After staring at her for a few minutes, he picked up that delicate body and walked outside. When Lanice in the emergency room next door saw it, she hurried forward to stop him: ¡°Jean, Jennifer¡¯s last words were to be cremated immediately¡­¡± Numbly, Jean nced at her: ¡°I know.¡± He lowered his head and stared deeply at that pale little face, and said softly, ¡°I just want to change her clothes.¡± Jenny¡¯s clothes were stained by the blood on his hands. Jenny loves beauty, and she definitely doesn¡¯t want to wear such clothes to be cremated. Lanice was shocked by his calm and steady appearance, didn¡¯t Jean love Jennifer very much? Why are you so calm? Lanice looked at his back, thinking that Jean would at least be willing to send her onest ride, but Shaun couldn¡¯t even find him. The shock in my heart gradually faded away, men are always so fickle, we N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. shouldn¡¯t have any hope for them¡­ Jean carried Jennifer back to the ward, wiped her body clean, and changed into clean clothes. After leaning over and kissing her deeply on the forehead, he picked up her ID card and asked the bodyguard to issue a death certificate. The moment she got the certificate, Jean looked very calm, just picked her up and walked to the crematorium next to the hospital. He personally sent her to the crematorium, and when he wanted to follow inside, the staff stopped him. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in here, leave the next incineration work to us¡­¡± Jean could only stop outside the incineration door, watching Jennifer being pushed in by several staff members. There are many incinerators inside, and the incinerators near the outside are all in operation, only the innermost one is empty. He saw the staff turn a few turns and push Jennifer into the furnace. At this moment, the peaceful heart was suddenly torn open. He suddenly copsed, like a lunatic, he didn¡¯t care, and threw himself inside¡­ ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t cremate her!¡± He shouted heart-piercingly, but was stopped by many staff members. ¡°Sir, the cremation button has been turned on, and there is no way to stop it, please be sorry!¡± They were all persuading him, and the bodyguards were also pulling him, but he couldn¡¯t listen to anything and struggled to break free from them. 33.26% Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Finally Married You As night fell, the iron door opened, and a staff member came out holding an urn. ¡°The deceased, Jennifer, has been cremated. Which family member is she? Pleasee and pick up the urn.¡± Jean¡¯s bodyguard immediately stepped forward and took back the urn and ID card. After receiving it, the bodyguard held it in his hand, bent down and handed it to Jean who was already unconscious. ¡°Mr Smith, it¡¯s time to take Jennifer home, otherwise she won¡¯t know the way home and will be¡­¡± Be a ghost. The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to say this, but it was enough to provoke Jean. Those blood-red eyes slowly moved to the urn. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . When he thought of the person who was alive just now turned into a handful of ashes in an instant, he felt all hope was lost. At this time, the sky began to rain heavily, just like the night he had a car ident, the bean-sized raindrops mmed down hard. Wet his hair and cheeks, but he ignored it, took off his clothes, and covered the urn. After forcing myself to calm down, I raised my trembling hand to pick up the urn, but failed to pick it up several times¡­ ¡°Ie.¡± Vince reached out to pick up the box, but Jean stopped him. He tried his best to steady his trembling hands, trying to catch the urn. After receiving it firmly, he hugged the urn tightly into his arms, not letting anyone touch it. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Lightning struck and the wind blew, shining on Jean¡¯s face, which was pale. He hugged the urn tightly, walked tremblingly, and with Vince¡¯s support, he walked out of the crematorium step by step. He once promised that when he grows up, he will marry her and bring her home. Before it could be realized, she left in a hurry¡­ But no matter whether she leaves or not, his promise must be fulfilled. When the car drove into the Civil Affairs Bureau, Vince felt that Jean waspletely crazy¡­ But Jean didn¡¯t care. Holding the urn, she walked firmly into the Civil Affairs Bureau. The Civil Affairs Bureau was closed at thiste hour, so Jean sat on the steps with the box in his arms and waited for dawn. He didn¡¯t use his power to call the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau over in the middle of the night because he wanted to umte some merit for Jenny. ¡°Jean¡­¡± Vince looked at him, who was stubborn and paranoid, hesitated to speak several times, but finally said nothing. Seeing that the rain was getting heavier and heavier, Vince turned around and fetched an umbre, and put it above Jean¡¯s head to shield him from 1426 the wind and rain. When Jean asked whether heart failure could be cured, Vince suspected that he had recovered his memory, so he asked Wallence about the past. Only then did he learn about the past of Jean and Jennifer. They were originally a pair of lovers who depended on each other, but they missed each other because of Brian. Lao Gu lost his memory because of Jennifer¡¯s car jump. The depth of his love cannot be easily measured by others¡­ Vince suddenly remembered Lanice lying on the ground covered in blood, reaching out to him for help, and his heart couldn¡¯t help tightening. If Lanice hadn¡¯t survived abruptly back then, would he have been like Jean, hugging her urn like dead ashes. He shook his head, his eyes returned to a cold look, and he looked down at Jean, who was like a walking corpse. He must have been moved by Jean¡¯s deep emotion to have such a terrible thought¡­ After the rainy night, a sun rose and shone on the urn, warm. Jean rubbed the box, lowered his head and whispered: ¡°Jenny, the sun is out today¡­¡± He hugged the box tightly as if he hugged her tightly, got up and walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau. The staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau were all shocked when they saw him holding an urn and asking for a marriage certificate with the certificate of the deceased. They were unwilling to deal with such a ridiculous thing, so Vince had to reveal his identity and invited an important person toe, and the matter was quickly settled. Jean got the wedding photo that had been edited as he wished, and couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips: ¡°Jenny, I finally married you.¡± He hugged her urn and kissed it lightly: ¡°I¡¯ll take you home now.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Nobody Calls Her Anymore 4.1 Jean brought her back to that vi, where she had been before, which would give her a sense of security. Leen was shocked when he saw Mr Smith holding an urn with ashes on his face. But when he saw Vince and the bodyguards also showing regretful expressions, he gradually understood Although she didn¡¯t know who was in the urn, it must be someone close to Jean. ¡°Mr Smith, I¡¯m going to prepare the mourning hall¡­¡± Jean didn¡¯t respond, but stopped Leen when she turned around. ¡°Carve a monument for her and write her name on it.¡¯ Leen asked him: ¡°Mr Smith, what¡¯s her name?¡± Jean looked down at the urn, and replied affectionately: ¡°My wife, Jennifer.¡± Leen froze for a moment, Jennifer? Was it the Jennifer she¡¯d met? She¡¯s pretty, but a little weak, that little girl? Leen didn¡¯t dare to ask, but replied ¡®yes¡¯, and immediately went down to prepare. Jean put the urn on the stage and turned to look at Vince. ¡°Go back, don¡¯t stay with me.¡± Vince wanted to refuse, but was interrupted by Jean: ¡°I want to be quiet and stay with her again.¡± It is impossible for him to let her not even have a tomb. When he is with her again, he will bury her with his own hands. Chapter 189 Nobody Calls Her Anymore Seeing him like this, Vince didn¡¯t force him to stay: ¡°Take care of yourself, and contact me if you need anything.¡± 788.7 Jean nodded lightly, his face was very calm, and Vince dared to leave with confidence. Before leaving, he told the bodyguards to keep an eye on him and not let anything happen to him. After Vince left, Jean took out a clean towel and wiped the urn carefully. After Carley woke up from aa, she learned from Lanice that Jean had cremated Jennifer, and cried again. Lanice hugged her shoulders,forting her silently, and was too sad to speak for Jennifer¡¯s sudden death in his heart. She still had two months left, if it wasn¡¯t for herself, Jennifer wouldn¡¯t have been beaten by Murphy¡­ Her ipetence was also the murderer who indirectly killed Jennifer¡­ Apanied by Lanice, Carley went to Jean¡¯s vi. The mourning hall has been built, with the name of Jean¡¯s wife Jennifer written on it. When Carley saw the marriage certificate in the mourning hall, she couldn¡¯t help crying again. Jenny finally married her childhood sweetheart, but in this form. Compared to Carley crying hoarsely, Jean was calmer than anyone else: ¡°Carley, I¡¯m going to burn some clothes for Jenny tomorrow, can you help me clean up her clothes?¡± Carley cried and nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Sheplied, and returned to the small apartment with the things she brought back from the hospital. The inside is as warm as before, without any changes, except that there is a missing figure of Dao waiting for her toe home from the night shift. With red eyes, Carley walked to the sofa, raised her hand and touched the ce where Jennifer had been lying, tears rolled down uncontrobly. With tears in her eyes, she looked towards the second bedroom and softly called out: ¡°Jenny¡­¡± There was no response, just the echo of herself, the time when Jenny heard hering back and would rush out of the bedroom and jump on her. But now, in the huge house, no one will call her Carley with a smile N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. anymore¡­ Carley covered her face and fell on the sofa, crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t help herself¡­ He called Jenny¡¯s name over and over again in his heart, as if he could call her back. Knowing that it is impossible, but still desperate, shouting, suffering, and fighting. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Her de note She cried for a long time, until she was exhausted, and then she forced herself to get up from the sofa. She still has to tidy up Jenny¡¯s clothes, and she can¡¯t let Jenny have no clothes to wear on. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She had to pull herself together and pick out some nice clothes for Jenny. Carley walked to Jenny¡¯s room step by step with heavy steps. Seeing that what belonged to her was still there, but she wasn¡¯t there, Carley¡¯s tears fell again. After covering her face and crying for a while, she wiped the tears off her face and began to tidy up Jenny¡¯s clothes. I took clothes from the closet, took a few pairs of shoes from the shoe cab, and arranged some bedding. Carley didn¡¯t touch the rest of the items, not wanting to burn them all, so he kept arge part as a souvenir. After packing her clothes and turning to leave the bedroom, Carley suddenly stopped and looked back at the desk. As if by telepathy, she was forced to walk to the desk, and then, by a strange coincidence, opened the drawer. The inside was clean, only a notebook and an envelope with the words ¡®suicide note¡¯ were ced. Seeing the words in the suicide note, Carley¡¯s eyes turned red again. It turned out that Jenny was ready to leave this world long ago, but she didn¡¯t realize it. If she had found out earlier, she would have been able to spend more time with Jenny, so she wouldn¡¯t be as regretful as she is now. hapter 190 Her suicide note With trembling hands, she took out the suicide note, unwrapped the envelope, and slowly unfolded the letter inside. [To Carley, my dear sister: When I start writing this letter, it means that I am no longer in this world. But my Carley, please don¡¯t feel sorry for me and don¡¯t feel sorry for it. Life is always impermanent, some things cannot be changed, just let nature take its course. I¡¯m already bearish, and I hope you can let it go, don¡¯t cry for me and swell your eyes, I will worry. Carley, I am very grateful to have you by my side. From childhood to adulthood, no matter who bullies me, you are the first to rush out to protect me. I remember when I was twelve years old, I was blocked at the school gate by a group of bad girls, and it was you who fought with them to save me. At that time, the shoes you bought newly from your part-time job were dedicated to them. Do you know what I was thinking at that time? I was thinking it would be better to let them beat me than to lose you a new pair of shoes. Looking back now, we were really poor at that time, and we couldn¡¯t even afford food. However, you and Hill, in order to take care of me, would rather not take it yourself, and save money to buy medicine for me. I have heard your stomachs growling with hunger several times, and the steamed buns in your hands are suddenly not fragrant. Carley, I can barely live to be in my twenties because of your night shift and Hill¡¯s non-stop part-time job. I often think, what virtue and ability do I have, and what qualifications do I have to live by your care¡­ Later, when I worked, I was able to earn money to support myself and relieve your burden. 1 I thought, as long as I stay by your side and help you asionally, it is also good. It¡¯s just a pity that I can only apany you on this journey, and life ising to an end. Before I leave, the only thing I can leave for you is a bank card, two hundred and fifty thousand, not much. Although it is a small amount, I hope it can help you when you need money. You can use this money at ease, it is not obtained by selling yourself, it is earned from my work, it is very clean. The password is your birthday, 870726. Goodbye, Carley, my dearest sister.] Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 He Was Restless When Carley read the letter, she broke down in tears. The bank card in the envelope was like a piece of iron, pressing on her heart so hard that she couldn¡¯t even kick it. What a fool, before he died, he was worried that she would have no money, but¡­ ¡°Jenny, I don¡¯t need your money, I just want you back¡­¡± Carley squeezed the envelope, and the never-before-seen thoughts upied her mind, making her cry until her heart broke. In the end, Carley passed out from exhaustion, and even in the dream it was the scene of Jennying back. She was unwilling, and subconsciously, she dreamed of Jenny¡¯s return only because she was looking forward to it. When she woke up and returned to reality, a feeling of powerlessness like falling into an abyss upied the whole atrium, making her so stuffy that she couldn¡¯t breathe. With her swollen and ck eyes open, she stared nkly at the ceiling in a daze. The whole world was quiet, as if she was the only one left. She didn¡¯t know how long it had passed, but she didn¡¯t react until the phone rang one after another. The ringing came from the Gi paper bag, it was Jenny¡¯s cell phone. Carley was stunned for a few seconds, then braced herself to answer the phone. Carley¡¯s fingers snapped when she saw Shaun¡¯s name disyed on it. wanted to see him before she died, even if it was to hear his voice say a word, but he asked Ginny to answer the phone Such a ruthless man is not qualified to know the news of Jenny¡¯s death. Carley didn¡¯t answer, he made several calls and stopped calling when no one answered She originally wanted to put down her phone and go to pack Jenny¡¯s clothes, but she saw countless messages from a person named ¡®Mr. Night¡¯. They were sent one after another during this period, all of which were harassing words like Jenny, and I was sorry the day Jenny was sent to the hospital in aa. Carley couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the phrase ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯, but felt that Mr. Night¡¯s harassment of Jenny was too much before she was alive, and she didn¡¯t want Jenny to have to endure such perverted harassment after her death. She picked up the phone and edited a message to Mr. Night¡­ Prior to this, in America, Shaun had just finished a closed meeting thatsted several days and nights. He walked out of the space agency with Lea and went straight to the stretched luxury car parked at the door. The car started quickly, and the man leaned against the back seat of the car, rubbing the space between his brows with a tired face. ¡°Is there anyone in Boston looking for me?¡± ¡°NASA refused to turn it on, so I turned it off, and I don¡¯t know if anyone called in.¡± Lea exined, then quickly took out her phone and pressed the power button. 07.044 14.31 The space agency has done a good job of keeping secrets. After he followed Shaun in, his mobile phone was confiscated and turned off forcibly. They are not allowed to walk around, not even go out to buy things, they can only stay inside and wait for Shaun to end the meeting. Who knew that this meeting would go on for so many days, and they didn¡¯t know how anxious the people in Boston were. Lea pressed the power button several times, but it didn¡¯t turn on. It must be out of battery. ¡°Mr Murphy, let me charge the battery first.¡± After Lea finished speaking, she put the phone in the car to charge. Shaun, who was so exhausted that he didn¡¯t want to move at all, had to take out his work mobile phone. After the phone was turned on, except for a bunch of work news, no one in particr looked for him. Shaun put down his phone, his bloodshot eyes slowly looked out the window. I don¡¯t know why, but recently, I always feel uneasy in my heart. Especially in the past two days, the feeling of uneasiness has be bigger and bigger, which made him lose his mind several times during the meeting. He rubbed his forehead and felt that he was too tired, which made him restless. The car soon stopped in the rich area of Houston, and the man got out of the car and quickly walked into the vi. 60 19 14.30 After taking off his coat and handing it to Lea, the man walked into the elevator and went to the bedroom on the third floor. He was too anxious to go out this time, and forgot to bring his personal mobile phone. At this moment, he really wanted to see if there was anyone on the mobile phone to contact him. As soon as the elevator opened, he quickly walked into the bedroom, only to find that it was a bit messy and smelled of strong perfume. Before he could frown, Ginny came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. Shaun¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Before the corner of Ginny¡¯s mouth could rise, he was stopped by his cold voice. She put away her smile, walked up to Shaun, and looked at him with a little disappointment: ¡°Shaun, I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± There was no expression on Shaun¡¯s handsome face, and his dark eyes stared at her: ¡°Why are you here?¡± This was his private residence in Houston, and almost no one knew about it, and Ginny¡¯s sudden appearance here could only mean that she was following him Ginny was frightened by his eyes, took a step back, wrapped the towel tightly around her body, and leaned up unwillingly. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Shaun, Mrs Ashley knows your whereabouts like the back of your hand. She asked me toe because she thought that we should have made some progress after I returned from my studies¡­¡± Boldly, she stretched out her white hand to touch the man¡¯s cheek, but before she could touch it, the man sideways avoided her. He didn¡¯t even bother to grab her wrist with his hand and then shake her off, but directly chose to turn sideways to avoid her. He treated her as always, avoiding her like a snake and a scorpion. Ginny suddenly hooked her lips into a smile, desperately: ¡°Shaun, how long do you want me to wait?!¡± Shaun looked at her condescendingly, unwilling to say a word to her, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Get out.¡± If it were normal, Ginny would definitely leave obediently and never dare to disobey Shaun. But now, wrapped in a bath towel, she showed him everything a woman should have. It¡¯s fine for him to be unmoved, but he doesn¡¯t even want to look at him, and even tells her to get lost, how can she bear it? Ginny clenched her fists, sped her nails tightly in her palms, and said angrily, ¡°You promised him to marry me, did you forget?¡± When Shaun heard this, the evil in his eyes increased instead of diminishing: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would never have married you. If you understand me, get out!¡± Ginny took a breath, as long as Shaun was threatened with this sentence before, he would definitely compromise. Even if he doesn¡¯tpromise, his attitude towards her will be better, but now hepletely ignores her feelings and insists on driving her away. Ginny is a little arrogant, Shaun has chased her away like this, it¡¯s her fault if she stays any longer. She red at him angrily, picked up the clothes outside the bathroom, turned around and ran downstairs. Without even looking back, Shaun quickly walked to the bedside and took out his personal mobile phone in the drawer. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 After opening it, I found out that Jennifer had made several phone calls at around 2:00 p.m. Boston time yesterday. Thest call was picked up, and the call ended in just a few tens of seconds, After that, she never called again. Restless, he quickly called Jennifer back, desperate to hear her voice, but she didn¡¯t answer. He thought that it was the weekend in Boston, and she liked to sleep in when it was time to rest, so he didn¡¯t call again. When he put down his phone and wanted to change to another room to rest, the message vibrated. On his personal mobile phone, only one person was added to the information number, and that was Jennifer¡­ He quickly picked up his phone and opened the message, but Lea¡¯s anxious voice came from outside the door?? ¡°Mr Murphy, open the door, something happened to Jennifer!¡± At the same time, he saw the information disyed: [Mr. Night, she has passed away, please don¡¯t harass her again] Shaun¡¯s cold face suddenly sank, and while turning around quickly, he typed back: [Don¡¯t make this kind of joke] At the same time, Carley saw the news and sneered: [Believe it or not, the person is already dead anyway. If Mr. Night wants to harass her in the future, go to the underworld to find her!] Shaun¡¯s heart was suffocated, and with a cold face, he opened the door and looked at Lea who looked anxious and flustered. ¡°What happened?¡± His usually cold voice had a trill that he didn¡¯t even notice. Seeing that his expression was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care, Lea¡¯s flustered mood gradually calmed down. ¡°Mr Murphy, Lanice just called to tell me that Jennifer passed away at 2:19 yesterday afternoon¡­¡± At 10) He doesn¡¯t Believe After Lea finished speaking, she looked up at Shaun. He still had no expression on his face, his delicate face was as cold as an ice cube carved out of it. He didn¡¯t know if Shaun didn¡¯t hear what he said clearly, or didn¡¯t take Jennifer¡¯s life and death seriously, why didn¡¯t he react at all? After being cramped at the door for a while, Lea said awkwardly: ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± He turned to leave, but a gloomy voice came from behind him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Who did you say died?¡± Lea frowned, what he just said was quite clear, didn¡¯t Shaun really hear clearly? He muttered something in his heart, turned around again, and faced the chilling man standing in the room. ¡°Jennifer Lim.¡± In case he still couldn¡¯t hear clearly, Lea deliberately emphasized Jennifer¡¯s name. Shaun¡¯s expression cooled down inch by inch, ¡°Are you kidding me, she¡¯s fine, how could she die?¡± Lea stayed where she was, and it turned out that it wasn¡¯t that Shaun didn¡¯t hear clearly, but that he didn¡¯t believe that Jennifer had passed away at all. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 He conveyed to Shaun what Lanice had told him: ¡°Mr Murphy, Jennifer has heart failure.¡± Shaun sneered: ¡°She just has a heart attack, how could it fail?!¡± Lea wanted to say it waste, but Shaun closed the door with a bang, shutting him out. The moment the door closed just now, he seemed to see Shaun¡¯s hand holding the phone trembling¡­ Shaun stabilized his uncontroble hand, turned on the phone, and dialed the number he had already memorized by heart. He didn¡¯t believe that Jennifer had died, he thought she was ming him for pping her and lying to him on purpose. He had to hear her voice, otherwise his flustered heart would not be able to calm down. He called several times in a row, but he didn¡¯t answer. Just when Shaun was about to lose patience, he got through. At this moment, his restless heart suddenly let go. She answered his call, exining that she was not dead, Lea and Lanice were lying to him! He calmed down, regained his indifferent expression, and called her softly: ¡°Jennifer.¡± Carley sighed deeply when she heard Shaun¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t want to pick it up, but¡­.. She saw that there was a folded piece of paper in the drawer. She opened it and took a look, only to find that Jenny had written to Shaun. In just a few words, Carley knew what Jenny was thinking. In order to do her best, Carley answered Shaun¡¯s call. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After taking a deep breath, Carley said to the person on the other end of the phone: ¡°Jenny is gone, you don¡¯t need to call again.¡± Shaun has been waiting for Jennifer to reply, but instead of hearing Jennifer¡¯s voice, it is a strange female voice. He ignored the phrase ¡®Jenny is gone¡¯, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let Jennifer answer the phone.¡± When Carley heard this, she suddenly became angry: ¡°Everyone is dead, why answer the phone!¡± This was the third person today to tell him that Jennifer was dead, and it was abominable. He squeezed the phone tightly and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Carley answered patiently: ¡°Jennifer¡¯s sister, Carley.¡± He knew that she had such a close friend, but he still didn¡¯t believe what he said: ¡°Carley, please tell her, if she is afraid of me being entangled, then tell me directly, don¡¯t y tricks like this, I won¡¯t letter.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 He wants to see her with his own eyes Carleyughed angrily at him: ¡°Do you think she¡¯s ying tricks on you? Are you out of your mind? Have you forgotten how you, Ginny, and Cilia beat her? She was already in the advanced stages of heart failure, and you nailed her with nails.¡± On the back of the head, can you still live like this?¡± Carley almost yelled, and at the end of the yelling, she suddenly broke down in tears. Thinking of Jenny being beaten like that before she left this world, she was in so much pain: ¡°Shaun, how can you be so cruel, Jenny gave it back to you before she passed away. I wrote a suicide note¡­¡± The angry andining cries on the other end of the phone made Shaun¡¯s heart tighten uncontrobly. He wanted to control his emotions, but found that he couldn¡¯t control them as easily as usual. On the contrary, the more he controlled, the more panicked he was, so he simply ignored the panic that spread wantonly He squeezed the phone tightly and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with nailing the back of the head?¡± Carley thought he was daring to do something, so she gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°When Lanice rushed over, the back of Jenny¡¯s head was nailed to a nail. If she hadn¡¯t been pinned and unable to move, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered from aggravated heart failure due to excessive blood loss.¡±, these are all done by you Murphy, you are still here to y dumb, I really don¡¯t deserve Jenny!!!¡± After Carley yelled in one breath, he hung up the phone directly, without saying a word, and cklisted Shaun. Shaun looked at the cked out screen, and after a few minutes of silence¡­ The tall figure standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window suddenly swayed, unable to support himself, and began to weaken. He supported the ss with one hand to stabilize his figure, but what came to mind was the image of Jennifer lying on the ground at that time. It turned out that shey motionless on the ground, not because she was disappointed in him, but because she was pped on the nail by his p and couldn¡¯t move. Thinking of her desperately lying in the bathroom alone, Shaun¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help tightening. The sense of guilt that invaded so quickly, like a stubborn vine, wrapped him tightly, making him unable to breathe. Impossible, he has seen her examination report, except for heart disease, she has no other problems, how could she suddenly have heart failure? Is it because he beat her and made her feel cold, that¡¯s why she deliberately united with these people to lie to him. It must be like this, she has lied to him several times, and she must have lied to him this time too! Heforted himself like this, but the feeling of uneasiness in his heart was gradually amplifying, making him unable to stop being afraid He forcibly suppressed the wanton pain in his heart, put down his phone, walked towards the door, and opened it. Lea was worried about Shaun, so she didn¡¯t rush to leave, and kept guarding outside the door. Seeing him open the door now, his whole body was trembling, and he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Shaun what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shaun raised his blood-red eyes and ordered coldly: ¡°Call Lanice.¡± He wanted to ask Lanice what was going on with his terminal heart failure, but his hands were shaking and he couldn¡¯t hold the phone steadily. Lea quickly took out her mobile phone and called Lanice back. The other party seemed to be waiting for his call, and the call was answered quickly. ¡°Hey, Lea, did you tell Shaun?¡± Before Lea could reply, Shaun opened his mouth: ¡°The report you gave me, except for the congenital heart disease, was clearly fine. Why did she suddenly develop advanced heart failure?¡± Hearing Shaun¡¯s questioning voice, Lanice was a little scared: ¡°I asked Jennifer if she wanted to tell you, but she refused, so I wanted to follow the patient¡¯s wishes and make a false report for you¡­..¡± When Shaun heard this, he suddenly became angry: ¡°She won¡¯t let you tell me, so why don¡¯t you tell me? Who are you working for?!¡± It was the first time for Lanice to see Shaun getting so angry, and her voice gradually quieted down: ¡°I originally wanted to tell you against the patient¡¯s wishes, but I asked you if you cared about Jennifer, and you said¡­¡± Lanice paused and admitted her mistake: ¡°Shaun, I¡¯m sorry, I thought you didn¡¯t care about her life or death, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± A deep sense of powerlessness hit him, and his cold voice was tinged with despair: ¡°Lanice, it¡¯s fine if others don¡¯t know, don¡¯t you know?¡± Can he show he cares? Can you tell everyone what he cares about? cannot. He used to just take care of a childhood friend, and they tortured her to death, let alone the woman he wanted¡­ It¡¯s a pity that he hides it so well that even the people around him can¡¯t figure out his thoughts. Can he me them? No, he can only me himself, me him for being imprisoned and unable to extricate himself¡­ He raised his trembling fingers and pressed Lanice¡¯s phone, and moved his scarlet eyes to Lea. ¡°Prepare the helicopter.¡± He had to go back to Boston immediately and see her with his own eyes, otherwise he would never believe that she just passed away.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Shaun Game to Steal Someone Jean picked a cemetery overlooking the night view of Boston. The scenic mountain opposite is where he and Jenny have been. At that time, she said that she liked it very much and asked him to bring her here often in the future. Later, he broke his promise, never brought her here again, and even forgot about her. Jean looked down at the urn in his arms, and his eyes were stained red with guilt. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Carley came over with the sorted relics, just in time to hear Jean¡¯s apology. She stopped, looked at Jean who was holding the urn and was reluctant to let go, and felt that he was quite pitiful for a moment. They were originally a pair of lovers who loved each other, but they missed each other. For him, he must be more regretful than her. Carley held back the tears that were about to burst out, pushed the suitcase in front of him, and said softly, ¡°Hill, it¡¯s time to be buried.¡± Leen asked someone to pick an auspicious date for the burial, and if it was dyed, it would be a waste of time. She didn¡¯t want Jenny to leave in peace, so she better bury her early. Jean came back to his senses, and looked at the box Carley brought: ¡°Is that all she has?¡± Chapter 195 Shaun Came to Steal Someone Carley shook her head lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to burn the others, so let me keep them as a souvenir.¡± Jean didn¡¯t say much, and looked at the urn again, and then reluctantly put it into the grave. Soon the staff boxed the coffin and covered the tomb, repaired the tombstone, and told several people not to burn their clothes in the cemetery. Jean didn¡¯t respond. Several bodyguards stepped forward and asked the staff for the phone number of the person in charge of the cemetery. After assuring the person in charge that no nts or trees in the park would be damaged and that the cemetery would be subsidized, the person in charge readily agreed. The bodyguards hung up the phone and spread the fireproof board on the ground. When they were ready, they walked in front of Jean. ¡°Mr Smith, it¡¯s time to burn Jennifer¡¯s clothes.¡± Jean kept staring at the photo of Jennifer on the tombstone, and when he heard the bodyguard¡¯s voice, he turned his head slowly. ¡°bring it here.¡± One of the bodyguards turned around and pushed over therge box in the shade. When Carley saw that the box was full of men¡¯s clothes, she asked Jean, puzzled, ¡°Whose clothes are these?¡± While cing the clothes on the fireproof board, Jean replied calmly: ¡°Mine.¡± Carley was stunned, looking at him in disbelief: ¡°What are you going to do?¡± He paused with his fingers taking the clothes, looked up at Carley and curled his lips: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just promised to be with her forever, but now I can¡¯t be with her. Burning some of my clothes forpany is also considered ¡°keeping my promise.¡± Carley felt relieved after hearing what he said, and together with him, took out Jenny¡¯s clothes one by one. The moment the fire was lit, Carley couldn¡¯t help but cry hoarsely: ¡°Jenny, have a good journey¡­¡± When the fire burned down and the bodyguards took care of the scene, the two were still unwilling to leave and stood guard in front of the tombstone. After a long time, Jean spoke first: ¡°Carley, I¡¯ll go back to DC tomorrow, and I¡¯lle back on Jenny¡¯s first seven days.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Carley nodded, and seeing that the sky was getting dark, he said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Jean stroked Jennifer¡¯s photo for thest time with his fingers, and reluctantly let go. When the two turned around and wanted to leave, a helicopter rumbled to a stop on thewn not far away¡­.. After the helicopter came to aplete stop, Shaun, dressed in a ck suit, stepped down from it His face was ashen, his eyes were blood red, and he walked towards their position like an eagle. At the same time, dozens of luxury cars suddenly stopped at the gate of the cemetery, and all the professional bodyguards in suits and ties alighted from them. At a nce, it was dark, there were probably dozens of people, their movements were uniform, and they were aggressive, as if they were